im M ■^^m^-:^^^ ^ ^ 1> AH OP THE Theological Seminary, PRINCETON, N. J. Case, ^T"^. '-— r:.>rr. Oiv-i&ion SneJf, I ^ „/ .^-"-Section Book, ^' !^^.L.N.o.. ♦> ,.« . v^ ■! •J V '*./ ■ 'rt^iit. jli-' V 1 1-.-. THE IllSTOUY OP MISSIONS^ ^JL/ OR, OF THE ^it^e^^^^t^^fl PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY AMONG THE HEATHEN, SINCE THE REFORMATION, BV The Rev. WILLIAM BROWN, M. D. ADDITIONAL NOTES, AND A MAP OF THE WORLD. ALSO, A SHORT ACCOUNT OF THE FHIST INTRODUCTION OF THE GOSPEL INTO THE BRITISH ISLES. By ADAM CLARKE, LL. D. F. S. A. &c. &c. " ]Many shall run to and fro, and knowledge shall be increased." — Dan. xU. 4. " And this Gospel of the Kingdom shall be preached in all the world, for a witness unto all nations; and then shall the end come.— Matt* xxiv, 14. FIRST AMERICAN EDITION. IN TWO VOLUMES. VOL. II. PHILADELPHIA: PUBLISHED BY B. COLES, V. D. M, 1816. V > I > v.^\« ^r S^ "■-^.■VVWWX/VWVWVWVWWX M'Carty & Davis, printers. WMik%/WW'VWVWVVVWX/VW CONTENTS SECOA^D VOLUME. CHAPTER SIXTH. Page. Propagation of Christianity by the United Brethren^ 9 Section V. Tartary, . . - . - ib. VI. Persia, 18 VII. Egypt, 24 VIII. Labrador, 46 IX. Nicobar Islands, - - - - 62 X. Cape of Good Hope, - - - 81 XI. General Observations, - - - 107 CHAPTER SEVENTH. Propagation of Christianity by the Methodists, - 117 West Indies. Section I. Antigua, - - - - - ib. II. Dominica, 120 III. St. Vincent's, - - - - 121 IV. St. Christopher's, - - - - 124 V. St. Eustatius, .... 125 VI. Nevis, 127 VII. Tortola and the Virgin Islands, - 129 iv Contents. Page. VIII. Jamaica, 131 IX. General Observations, . _ . 139 CHAPTER EIGHTH. Propagation of Christianity by the Baptist Missionary Society, ....... 145 East Indies, -.--... ib. CHAPTER NINTH. Propagation of Christianity by the London Missionary Society, ....... 256 Section I. South Sea Islands, - - - ib. Article I. Otaheite, . - . t - 262 II. Tongataboo, .... 323 III. St. Christina, - ... 350 Section II. South Africa, - ^ - - 354 Article I. Bethelsdorp, - * - - - 357 II. Zak River, - . - - 392 III. Orange River, .... 422 IV. Namaqua Land, - - - 426 Section III. East Indies, 430 Article I. Vizagapatnam, - - - - ib.' JI. Travancore, ^; -' - - - 435 Section IV. China, - - - - - - 439 V. Demerara, - - - - . 442 CHAPTER TENTH. Propagation of Christianity by the Edinburgh Mission- ary Society, ...... 448 Section I. Susoo Country, .... ib. II. Tartary, - . - - . 457 CHAPTER ELEVENTH. Propagation of Christianity by the Church Missionary Society, - • - . . . -471 Susoo Countrv, ------ ib. Contents. APPENDIX. No. I. Page. A Brief Account of Missions of Inferior A^ote^ 479 The Anglo Americans^ ... ib. The Society in Scotland for Propagating Christian Knowledge, . - « . ib. The Corporation for the Propagation of the Gospel in New- England, - . - 485 The Rev. Samson Occom, - - 489 The Rev. Samuel Davies, - - 495 The New- York Missionary Society, - 498 The General Assembly of the Presbyterian Church in the United States, - . - 505 The Western IVJissionary Society, - 506 The Danes^ - ... - 509 Lapland, > . ,• _ ib. The United Brethren^ - - - - 511 Lapland, ----- ib. Guinea, - - - - - 513 South Carolina, - - - - ib. Algiers - - - - - 514 Ceylon, ----- ib. The London Missionary Society, - - 515 Ceylon, ----- ib. Belhary, - - - - - 517 No. II. Account of the Exertions of some persons distinguished by their zeal for the Propagation of Christianity . a7Jiong the Heathen, ------ 522 The Honourable Mr. Boyle, - - - - ib. Dr. Berkeley, late Bishop of Cloync, - - 523 The Rev. Dr. Wheclock, . - - . 526 Dr. Porteus, late Bishop of London, - • 532 vi Contents* No. III. Page. List of Translations of the Holy Scriptures for the use of Fagan and Mahommedan Nations^ - - - 535 Afghan, ------- ib. American Indian, -..---- 536 Arabic, f37 Arawack, ------- 541 Assam, - - - - - - - ib. Biiloch, ------- ib. Bengalee, ------- ib. Bilochee, 542 Brazilian, ------- ib. Bugis, - - - . - - - ib. Burman, ------- ib. Calmiick, ------- ib. Cashmire ------- 543 Chinese, ------- ib. Cingalese, -544 Creole, ------- 545 Esquimaux, ------- ib.' Formosan, ------- ib. Greenland, ------- ib. Guzerattee, - ' - - - - - - 346 Hindostanee, ------ ib. Kurnata, ------- 547 Lapponese, ------- ib. Macassar, ------- ib. Mahratta, ------- ib. Malay, - ------ 548 Maldivian, ----.-- 549 Mexican, - - ib. Mixtecan, ------- 550 Nepalese, - - - - . - - ib. Orissa, -..,.---- ib. Persic, - - - . * - - - ib. Contents. vii Page, Portuguese, - - 553 Sarameca, 554 Shikh, ib. Sungskrit, ------- ib. Tamul, ------- ib, Telinga, - - - - - - - ::55 Turkish, - ib. The Introduction of the Gospel into the British Isles., 557 OF THE PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY AMONG THE HEATHEN. CHAPTER VI. i'llOPAGATIO" OF CHRISTIANITY BY THE UNITED BRETHREN. SECTION V. Tartary.* IN 1735, David Nitschman, junior, was sent to St. Pe- tersburg, the metropolis of Russia, with the view of proceed- ing on a mission to the Calmuc Tartars, and to the descend- ants of the Bohemian Brethren, who, it was reported, still resided in the mountains of Caucasus. In this attempt, how- ever, he failed; but yet he obtained some important infor- * Tartary was formerly a general name for all that country bounded on the south and southwest by Persia Tibet and China, and extendinp; to the Northern Ocean; and from the Black Sea, and the bounds of European Russia to the Eastern Ocean. Ii is now divided into Chi- nese or Eastern Tartary and Independent or Western Tartary. The only division, generally arises from the different tribes by which it is inhabited; of these the principal are the Manchews in the east, the Moguls in the middle, and the Calmucs in the west. The country of the Manciuiw Tartars, who are more immediately under the authority of China, has been divided by the Chinese into three great govern- ments, Chinyang, Korin, and Tsitchicar ; which take their names from those of their chief towns. To these may be added the province pr vox,. II. Ii 10 J^ropagation of Christianity mation by means of the visit, and formed a friendly acquaint- ance with a clergyman in that city, who was of great ser- vice to three missionaries destined for Lapland, who, in 17 .8, were thrown into prison by the Russian government.* In 1742, Conrade Lange set off on a journey to China, together with two others of the Brethren, Zechariah Hirs- chelj and Michael Kund, who were intended as missionaries * Crantz's History of the United Bretlircu. peninsula of Corea, which has been for several centuries under the do- minion of the Chinese. " The Mogul Tartars are naturally easy and cheerful, and scarcely ever experience either care or melancholy. They are very hospitable . to each other, and likewise to strangers who put themselves under their protection. The various tribes of these Tartars form wandering hordes and live in tents, which they remove, according as the temperature of the seasons, or the wants of their flocks require. They live in their tents amid the dirt and dung of their flocks. They are naturally ene- mies of labour, and will not take the trouble of cultivating the earth, it would seem, from a spirit of pride ; for when the Missionaries asked them why they did not cultivate at least some gardens, they answered that ' the grass was for beasts and beasts for man.^ One of their great- est pleasures is to get themselves intoxicated on a kind of spirituons li- quor they distil from sour milk. Many of the Tartar tribes profess the religion of the Tibctians, which seems to be the schismatical ofl- spring of that of the Hindoos, originating from one of that faith a disci- ple of Boodh, who first broached the doctrine which now prevails over all Tartary. Though it differs tVom the Hindoo in many of its outward forms, yet it is very similar to the religion of Brahma. " The Tartars make their pilgrimages frequently and in great num- bers, from the distance sometimes of a thousand miles to Putola, and TeeshooLoomboo, to worship the Lama. Another Religion, prevailing among them; is that of Schamanism. This sect believe in one Supreme God, the creator of all things, but disbelieve his particular providence, and knowledge of hiuuan actions. They believe that the Supreme Beiijg has delegated the administration of the World to a number of inferior Deities. Among the Schamanes, women are supposed to be vastly inferior to men, in consequence of which they are treated with severity and contempt. " Tlic various tribes of Tartars from the Wolga to Korea, on the Sea of Japan, cncrease in their superstitious worship of their sovereign Pontitf, the Grand Lama, in proportion to their distance from him. They believe him to be immortal, and absolutely regard him as the Deity himself, possessing all knowledge and virtue. " Every year they come up from diflcrent parts, to worship at his shrine; the Chinese Emperor, who is a Manchew Tartar, though the Lama is tributary to him, yet he acknowledges him in his religious capacity, and actually maintains his vicegerent sent from Tibet in the palace of Peking. The opinion of the most orthodox is, that w.hen the Grand by the United Brethren. 11 to the Calmuc Tartars. Havinjj, however, applied for a passport on their arrival at Petersburg, they experienced the same treatment as dieir brethren destined to Lapland, being apprehended as suspicious persons, and thrown into prison. In this manner the}^ were detained, either more or less at liberty, till 1747, when they were dismissed, and returned to Germany,* Still, however the Brethren M'ere not discouraged; and happily more propitious times at length arrived. The em- press of Russia having lately passed an edict, granting the members of their churcli full permission to settle in her dominions, and promising them complete liberty of con- science, several of the Brethren were sent, in 17'65, to estab- lish a colony in the kingdom of Astrachan, with a particular view to the introduction of Christianity among the neigh- bouring Tartar tribes. Having arrived at St. Petersburg, they proceeded on their journey in company with an im- perial Aulic counsellor, by the way of Moscow: and after travelling nearly two thousand miles, they arrived at a place about twenty-four miles below Czarizin, where tl"key resolved to fix their residence. Here they began, with the assistance of the Russian carpenters, to erect the buildings necessary for their accommodation, to cultivate the ground, and to work at their respective trades, with a \iew to the support of the colony. f • Ci-anti's History of the United Bretliren. \ Iljid. Lama seems to die either of old age or infirmity, his sotil enters into a yotmger and more sound body, and is recognized only by the inferior Lamas. It was in the year 1774, that tlie Grand Lama was an infant, which had been discovered but a little before by tlie Teeshoo Lama, who was next to him in authority; and in the year 1783, IVIr. Turner, the Embassador to Tibet, informs that Teeshoo Lama, was also an infant. " The bodies of the Sovereign Lamas are at their decease deposited in shrines, which are considered sacred and are approached with de- votional exercises: Whereas the dead bodies of the common people are thrown within walled areas, wdiich arc left open at the top, and have passages at the bottom to admit carniverous birds, and beasts. No attention is paid to their Ijodies, but to get them to the most suita ble place where they may be torii to pieces by the devouring animals. 12 Propagation of Christianity As this place, which they called Sarepta, was on tlie high road from St. Petersburg, by way of Astrachan, to Persia and the East Indies, the Brethren received frequent visits from travellers and other strangers who happened to pass in that direction. Among others, there was a merchant from Georgia, who, in conversing with them concerning the several tribes which inhabit the mountains of Caucasus, mentioned, among the rest, the Tschecks, who, according to their own account, were some hundred years ago driven thither from Europe, and who still retained their own lan- guage, preserved their peculiar customs, and professed the Christian religion; but being no longer able to read the books of their foremthers, which were deposited in large strong built churches, which now stood empty, they looked forward to a period when the use of them and their public worship would be restored. As the Bohemians call them- selves Tschecks, the Brethren naturally conjectured that these were probably the descendants of their countrymen, who, about the end of the fifteenth century, were banished from Moravia on account of their religion, and were said to have gone to Moldavia, and from thence to the mountains of Caucasus.* Impressed with this idea, the Brethren were anxious to obtain some further information respecting these unfortunate people. With this view, two of them went to Astrachan in 1 .68, and procured from the governor letters of recom- mendation to the Russian commanders, with orders to give them some Cossacks as a guard, and a Tartar for their inter- preter in their journey. On arriving, however, at Mostok, the frontier fortress, where they were only fotir days journey from the country which the Tschecks were said to inhabit, they were advised by the commandant of that place, not to proceed further, as the Kabardian Tartars were approaching with forty thousand men, who would in all probability take them prisoners and carry them into slavery. Painful as this * Ci-anlz's History of the United Brethren. by the United Brethren. 13 intelligence was, the Brethren had no alternative but to re- linquish the enterprise for the present. They therefore, returned to Astrachan, determined to embrace the earliest opportunity of renewing the search; and, in the meanwhile, they employed themselves in learning the Tartar lan- guage.* It was not long before tlie Brethren commenced an ac- quaintance with the Calmuc Tartars, who inhabit a vast tract of country on both sides of the Wolga. Soon after their arrival, a horde of these barbarians came and encamped on their land; and though this was at first a source of no small trouble to them, 3'^et the colonists, by their kind and affable behaviour, quickly gained the confidence and friend- ship of their visitors. The building of Sarepta was a source of much amusement to the Tartars. They came thither in great numbers viewed all the various operations, attended the meetings of the Brethren, and even seemed pleased with them. They were particulai'ly happy when a physi- cian arrived ?n the settlement. Many of them became his patients, among whom was one of their princes, who, with his train, pitched his winter quarters in the neighbourhood. By means of the Brethren's affectionate treatment of him, and the assiduous attention of the ph}'sician, he came to place the utmost confidence in them. He formed a par- ticular attachment to two of them, who often visited him with the view of learning the language; and, on his depar- ture, he oft'ered, if they would go with him into the Great Steppe, (an immense plain covered with long grass,) to take them under his protection, and to furnisli them with the means of acquiring the language. This offer the Brethren accepted with joy; and during the two following years, they 2'esided among the Tartars, conforming to their manner of life, and accompanying them in their migrations from place to place with tlieir tents and cattle. They neglected no opportunity of making known the gospel to them; bul * Crantz's lilstorv of the United Brethren 14 Propagation of Christianity though they themsehTs were treated with civihty and friend- ship, their message was not received by the poor barbarians. The great Derbet horde at length retired from that part of the country in 1774, and only a few straggling families re- mained in the neighbourhood of Sarepta.* Besides embracing every opportunity of cultivating a friendly correspondence with the Tartars, several of the Brethren continued to apply with unremitting diligence to the study of the language, in the hope of at length finding an opportunity of preaching the gospel among them. With this view they procured some of their books, (for it seems the Calmucs are not altogether ignorant of the use of letters), but among these there was neither grammar nor dictionar}-, nor any other work of an elementary nature. The assistance they derived from them was therefore comparatively small; and they soon perceived that without a master it would be impossible to make much progress. Happily, however, they at length found a Calmuc teacher willing to attend them several hours a day; and under him, two of the Brethren made considerable proiiclency in the study of this barbarous dialect, t In 1781, Grabsch and Gruhl, two of the Brethren, re- newed the attempt to visit the Tschecks on the mountains of Caucasus. After passing through several Tartar towns, they arrived at Beregee, the place where professor Gmelin v/as imprisoned and died. Here, had it not been for their guide, they would not have been admitted into any house, all the inhabitants of the place being zealous bigotted Ma- hommedans, and invetrate in their hatred of heretics; but at length one of them, to oblige their conductor, agreed to give them lodgings. Usmei Khan, the prince of the country, happening to be in the town at this very time, could scarcely be persuaded that the account which Grabsch gave of him- self was true, but suspected that he was either a physician, • Cianti's History of the United Brelliren. Period. Accounts, vol. ii. p. 191. T Period. Accounts, vol. ii. p. 192, 193. by the United Brethren. 15 a rich, or a learned man. One of the Tartar princes even told the missionary very gravely, that he had heard that if a man's body was ripped up, he could heal him in a very short time. Usmei Khan being at length satisfied with re- gard to their design, took them in his retinue to the place of his residence, and then sent them forward, under the care of a guide, to Kubascha, the principal seat of the Tschecks.* Here they arrived the same day; but their disappointment may be more easily conceived than described, when, on entering the town, they heard the cry of the Mollahs on the turrets of the mosques, summoning the people to prayers, an indubitable proof that the inhabitants were Mahomme- dans. Grabsch, however,^ proceeded to make enquiry con- cerning their origin, their religion, their language, and their books; he visited every house in the town, and left no means untried, in order to ascertain whether any memorials of Christianity might yet remain among them. He dis- covered the ruins of three churches, and an inscription over the door of one of them, cut in stone, which neither he nor the inhabitants were able fully to decyphcr; only in the mid- dle of it, the number 1215, in the usual Arabic figures, was still legible. Not far from this ruin stood a noble stately church, built of hewn stone, and decorated with a profusion of architectural ornaments, but now converted into dwelling- houses, and divided into five stories. On the top of this building, several inscriptions in stone were pointed out to him, but he could not discover in them the smallest resem- blance to any letters with which he was acquainted. It fur- ther appeared, that the inhabitants had no longer any books written in the characters used by their ancestors: They now employed the Arabic alphabet in writing their own language as well as the Turkish and Tartar. Their forefathers, they acknowledged, were originally Christians; but upwards of ilirec hundred years ago they embraced the religion of Ma- * Period. AcfonTits, vol. iii. p. 56,j. .16 Propagation of Cliristianity hommed; and now, they thanked God, that he had directed them in the right path to heaven. Some oF them, however, expressed great regard for the missionary, and Mahmud, his host, assured him, that whenever he came to Kubasv.ha, he would consider him, as his brother: " What," said Grabsch, "though I do not turn Mussulman?" — " O, all that goes for nothing," replied Mahmud.* In returning home, the Brethren were informed of a village three days journey from Shirvan, where there was a congregation of Christians, who were said to be the descen- dants of foreigners; and though the prince of the place had endeavoured, both by threatenings and persecution, to com- pel them to embrace the Mahommedan faith, yet had they with the utmost steadfastness, maintained the profession of their own religion. Anxious as the Brethern were to visit these people, it was not in their power at present. They saw, however, a man from that village, who informed them that they came originally from Georgia, and were members partly of the Georgian, partl}^ of the Armenian church. f Since that period, the Brethren have made various at- tempts to introduce the gospel among the Calmuc Tartars; but hitherto with little appearance of success. They are a people who live contented with their priests and their reli- gion; are remarkably easy, mild and cheerful in their dispo- sitions, generally much more so indeed than the nominal Christians in their neighbourhood. They are proud of their religious creed, and frequently say, that though every nation has a right to follow their own way of obtaining the Chief Good; yet theirs must needs be the best, since it shews a man how he may become a god. When they wish to flatter the Brethren, they remark, that their method of obtaining happiness is not unlike that of the Calmucs; and they never fail, on these occasions, to quote their Burchans or deceased saints, whom they allege to have performed works very similar to the miracles of our Saviour. The • Period. Acco\iuts, vol. ili. p. 365, oC6. f Ibid. vol. iii. p. 363. by the United Brethren. 17 doctrine of transmigration is one of the articles of their creed; and with regard to future punishment, their only dread is lest their souls should pass into the body of some of the inferior animals, or perhaps be sent to hell for a season. They say that they desire no other happiness hereafter, but such as may be enjoyed on earth, as riches, cattle, furniture, &.C. If a missionary grow warm in speaking to them on the subject of religion, they laugh at him, for what they call his weakness; for according to them, one of the greatest virtues a man can possess, is to remain cool and composed on every occasion, and under all circumstances; and hence they uniformly endeavour to throw their opponent off his guard, by sneering and provoking expressions.* Finding that so little could be effected among the older Calmucs, the Brethren have of late turned their attention to the education of the children. f In 1804, the Kirgiseaii Tartars were reduced to such distress for want of the neces- saries of life, that they offered to sell their children; and on this occasion the court of St. Petersburgh proposed to pur- chase a number of them, and to send them to Sarepta to be trained up in the principles of Christianity, and the arts of civilized life. To this proposal the Brethren readily assent- ed, offering to take forty or fifty of these children;^ but this measure, for what reason does not appear, was never carried into effect. In 1808, however, the Brethren them- selves ransomed four girls from the Kirgisean Tartars; and having had the satisfaction to see them grow up In the fear of the Lord, they baptized them two years afterwards. — These, and a poor blind Calmuc girl left to perish on the road, about thirty years before, who v/as brought into the settlement, and trained up in the Christian faith, are the only individuals of the Tartar nation whom they have received into the church. The Brethren, however, have been visit- ed by many of the German colonists, who have settled in * Period. Accounts, vol. i. p. 105; vol. il. p. 115, 197. f Ibid. vol. iv. 213. t lleligious Monitor, vol. iv. p. 270 VOL. ir. C 18 Fropagation of Christianity great numbers on the Wolga, and have been of considerable use to them, particularly in providing most of them with Christian ministers.* Of late they have also begun a trans- lation of the New Testament into the Calmuc language; and by the last accounts they had finished the Gospel according to Matthew. t SECTION VI. Persia.^ IN the spring of 1747, Christian Frederick William Hocker, a physician, and J. RuefFer, a surgeon, set off on a mission to the East, with the view of visiting the Gebri, or * Period. Accounts, vol. ii. p. 193; vol. iii p. 221; vol. v. p. 14. t Report Brit, and For. Bib. Soc. 1813, p. 33. \ The Persians are chiefly of the Mahommedan Religion of the sect of Ali, whona the Turks, who follow the succession of Omar and Abu Bekr call heretics. Their religion is considered more vain and sensual than that of the Turks, and in many things resembles the superstitions of the Brahmins. A sect called the Guel)res, or Gaurs pretend to be the disciples of Zoroaster, the father of the Magi. There are traces of their both having believed in the pure essence of the Supreme Being. There is a place a small distance from Baku, a city in the northern part of Persia, v/here the ground is of a combustible nature, on which account it is visited by the Gaurs with religious awe. This ground is impregnated with inflammatory substances, and contains, it is said, several small temples; in which the Gaurs pretend to preserve the sacred flame of the universal fire. The Mahommedans are the declared enemies of the Gaurs, who were banished out of Persia by Shah Abbas. " The long wars between the Persians and Romans seem early to have driven the ancient Christians into Persia and the neighbouring countries. Thence it is that we find some notions of the distinguishing traits of Christianity in their Religion, such as the Trinity — certain moral duties, and the sacrificing of some of their lusts or passions to God." The Christian religion even flourished in Persia until the Mahom- medans obtained the ascendancy about the close of the seventh century. Hence wc find the Persian Christians A. D. 325 represented in the council of Nice by their Bishop. There are several circumstances that would facilitate, particularly at this time, a christian mission into Persia, viz. First, the Christian Religion, in form at least, has existed there foi by the United Brethren. 1^ Gaures,f who resided in Persia, and were supposed by some to be the posterity of the Magi, or Wise men who came to Bethlehem at the birth of our Saviour.* Upon their ar- rival at Aleppo, they were strongly dissuaded by various European gentlemen, to whom they were introduced in that city, from prosecuting their journey, on account of the anarchy and distress in which Persia was then plunged by Nadir Shah, who, among his other cruelties, had caused numbers of the Jews and Armenians to be burnt alive, be- cause they would not satisfy his rapacious demands for money.f But notwithstanding these alarming representa- tions, the Brethren determined to persist in their original design. Afterwards, indeed, when they heard many new frightful reports from Persia, particularly how the usurper had plun- • Period. Accounts, vol. 1. p. 381. \ Ibid. vol. i. p, 384. \ The Grcbi, or Gaures, we suppose are the same as the Persees, or worshippers of fire. many centuries, and rendered many of its maxims, and peculiarities familiar to the natives. 2ndly. There has been a desire expressed by several of their sover- eigns, and a warm desire by the people generally, to have the Bible translated into their language, Avhich, with the Arabic, are the most po- lite, classical, and universally cultivated in the Asiatic countries, of any of the oriental languages. Srdly. This translation was going on at Cawnpore, in Bengal, three or four years ago, under the superintondance of the Rev. Henry Mar- tyn, by the immediate attention of Saba(§ the Arabian convert to Chris- tianity, with several of his native brethren; and, if it has not met with any casual interruption, must be nearly, if not wholly finished by this time. 4thly. The Persians are not very zealous for any particular religious creed — are very careless of the Maho.nmedan Faith, and by the Turks generally considered in the light of heretics; — and 5thly. They are a very hospitable people, and it is a saying among them, that " every meal a stranger partakes with them brings a blessing upon their house." Indeed, their affability and politeness to European travellers, and their natural fondness of the manners and customs of christianized countries, clearly evince that in Persia, there is now a large field for missionary labours, '' white, already to harvest." 4 Sabat was converted from Ibe Maliommedan to tbe Obristian Faith, by seeing' his intimate friend Abdallali sutti>r martyrdom for his firm attachment to the truths of the gospel. — See Ur. Buchanun'-; Sermon entitled the Star in the Eust. 20 Propagation of Christianity dered Ispahan, the capital of the empire, and Kerman, the principal seat of the Gaures; that in the latter place he wa^ so inhuman as to erect three pyramids of men's heads; and that, in consequence of his unparalleled cruelties, the whole country was in a state of rebellion, Hockcr was inclined to go to Bassora, and there wait a more convenient season for executing their design: But Rueffer rather proposed going to Bagdad, to which the other consented, on condition, that should they find no opportunity of travelling from thence to Persia, they would then proceed to Bassora.* Having provided themselves with two camels, and a va- riety of other necessary articles as pots, dishes, clothes, cof- fee, biscuit, &c. they left Aleppo, about the end of August, with the caravan destined for the East, consisting of no fewer than fifteen hundred camels. In passing through the desart, they usually set off about sun-rise, and travelled till noon, when they stopped for an hour, and prepared some coiFee for dinner. They afterwards pursued their journey till sun-set, when they again halted, and rested till a little after midnight. Their supper consisted of hard boiled rice, with melted butter; and though it was an unsavoury dish, yet hunger rendered it palatable, and even delicious. Their drink was muddy stinking water, which they were obliged to strain through a cloth before it was fit for use. After travelling about a fortnight in this manner, they arrived at Cowis, a place where the caravan usually divided into two, one part going to Bagdad, the other to Bassora; but, to their great disappointment, the whole, in this instance, proceeded to Bassora. They, therefore, went forward to Bagdad, in company with four Jews who were travelling thither; and, on their arrival in that city, they learned that a caravan was about to set off for Persia. f They accordingly joined it without delay, and proceeded a considerable way on their journey without molestation; but, on the twenty-third of October, they were attacked by the Curdes, a band of thieves * Period, Accounts, vol. i. p. CSS. I Ibid. vol. i. p, 387. by the United Brethren. 21 who infest that part of the country to the great annoyance of travellers. They had set out as usual before sun-rise; and this day their way was first over a large hill, and then through a valley along the foot of the hills. The armed men, who were between fifty and sixty in number, had stopped commodiously in the valley, to wait till the whole caravan had passed over the hill. Our travellers, however, had scarcely passed it, when they heard a most hideous cry behind them on another hill, and on looking about, they perceived a numerous band of Curdes running straight to- ward them. A few of them were mounted, armed with sabres and javelins; but most of them were on foot, and had chiefly javelins and clubs, so that if the people belong- ing to the caravan had possessed courage and a good leader, they might easily have repelled them, for there were only about two hundred of this undisciplined band. But as they retreated in full galldp over the hill, after firing only a few- shots, those who had only asses or mules were left an easy prey to the robbers. Before Hocker was aware, he was pierced in the back with a javelin, and while he turned and looked about, he received another stab in his right side; but providentially they were in such a direction, that they botli struck against his ribs, and thus were prevented from doing him any material injury. The latter, liowever, came with such violence, that he fell down the hill, upon wliich one of the robbers followed him, and before he had time to rise, aimed a stroke at his face, but though he received a pretty severe wound in the chin, he did not lose it, as some of the caravan did their ears, while others had their skulls fractured. Hocker, when he arose, suffered the robber and his compan- ions to take all his money and clothes to his very shirt and breeches, which they did not offer to seize. As soon as the ruffians left him, he ran forward as fast as he could; but be- fore he was aware, he received another violent stroke on the back of his neck, from one of the banditti who lay in wait for him, so that for a time he lost all recollection, and fell almost 22 Propagation of Christianity lifeless to the ground. The robber, however, took nothing from him but the watch left in his pockeit. Hooker then fell into the hands of a third, who stripped him of his stockings and boots. A fourth now came up and robbed him of his breeches, but yet he had the civility to leave him two pair of old drawers. From the place where they were plundered, they had to travel about fifteen English miles to the nearest habitation, and towards this quarter each made the best of his way. As Hocker was barefooted, his body was in a short time roasted as it were by the heat of the sun, and his feet were extremely sore from the hardness of the road; but yet the hope of reaching a place of safety supported his strength and courage. On his arrival he found many of his fellow trav- ellers naked like himself, and spent with fatigue, hunger, and thirst. His first concern was to find his brother Rueffer, who was no less anxiously seeking for him, and if the Per- sians had not hindred him, would certainly have returned to the place where they were robbed. Hocker at last discov- ered him coming towards him, but for some time did not know him, stripped as he was of all his clothes. He was not, however, wounded; for as soon as he saw the robbers running up to him, brandishing their clubs, he made signs to them to take all he had, begging only for his instrument for bleeding. Thus one after another stripped him till he was left perfectly naked. One of the Persians furnished him with a piece of cloth to bind round his waist; and Hocker, soon as he saw him, gave him a pair of his drawers. Ahach Aly Beg, who took them with him, and another Persian called Hassen Aly Beg, were so kind as to furnish him with an old waistcoat and sandals, and brought them to a house, where, as it was cold, they were glad to find a warm chamber, and some bread and grapes for their supper. Ruef- fer's body, however, was so full of sores and blisters, occa- sioned by the burning heat of the sun, that for many nights he could not shut his eyes for the pain. In general, the Per- sians belonging to the caravan behaved toward them with by the United Brethren. 23 great kindness. The two persons already mentioned would have purchased as^es for them, but as they could not pay for them, they chose rather to walk.* On the following day, the Brethren set forward on their journey; but scarcely had a week elapsed, when they were again attacked by another gang of robbers, who rushed upon them with drawn sabres, and stripped them of the few articles they had left. Hocker saved only a pair of torn drawers, RuefFer an old waistcoat. Their sufferings for some days were so great, that it is impossible to describe them. They had nothing for food but bread and water; and Hocker caught a violent flux from the difference of temperature between the night and the day. It was considered by them as a great mercy, that for a few nights they were permitted to sleep in a stable, though without either fire or covering. Hocker, at last, obtained some kind of dress for himself, but as it con- sisted of horse hair and cotton, it tore his skin, and was ex- tremely painful. Happily, they at length arrived at Ispahan, and were received with a friendly manner by some fathers of the Roman Catholic Church, who lived in that neighbour- hood, and particularly by Mr. Pierson, the English resident, who took them into his house, and supplied them witli clothes, and such other articles as they needed. f On mentioning to this gentleman their design of visiting the Gaures, he dissuaded them in the strongest manner from making the attempt at that time, as the ^hole country was in a state of the greatest anarchy and distress. He told them Nadir Shah, and after him the Affghans, had ransacked and plundered Kerman; that the Gaures in that quarter were a good, honest, industrious kind of people, but that most of them had either been massacred or expelled from the coun- try; and that the roads to that place were still more danger- ous, from the numerous gangs of robbers which infested them, than even those they had lately travelled. These repre- sentations of the English resident were confirmed from ever}' * Feriod. Accounts, vol. i. p. SP?. "; Ibid. vol. i. p. 39^. 24 Propagation of Christianity quarter, and destroyed all the Brethren's hopes of being soon able to visit the Gaures. They might, indeed, have settled at Ispahan in a medical capacity, with the fairest prospect of success, as the inhabitants of Persia have a most exalted idea of the learning and skill of physicians from Europe; but as they had no hope of being useful in their principal character as missionaries, they resolved to return to Grand Cairo in Egypt, and there to wait the advice of their Brethren.* In June 1784, the two missionaries left Ispahan; but they had not proceeded far on their journey, when the caravan was surprised and robbed by another gang of banditti. They now lost tlie third time every farthing they possessed, together with most of their clothes. In consequence of this, they came to Bender Buscher in rags and in debt; but here they found a friend in the Dutch agent, who took them under his care, kindly paid their debts, and forwarded them on their journey to Bassora. From thence they afterwards proceeded to Egypt; but while they were in that country, Rueffer died at Damietta, and was interred in the burying ground of the Greeks. Hocker, being thus deprived of his fellow travel- ler, returned to Europe, v/here he arrived in February 1750, after an absence of about three years. f Thus terminated the plan of the Brethren for introducing the gospel among the Gaures in Persia. J: SECTION VII. Egypt. § THE United Brethren resolved, so early as 1789, to send one of their members into Abyssinia, with the view of form- * Period. Accounts, vol. i. p. 395. \ Ibid. vol. i. p. 399. + Ibid, vol, i. p. 402, 404. § " The descendants of the orighial Egyptians are an ill looking slovenly people, immersed in ignorance and distinguished by the name of Copts.. Their ancestors were once christians, and, in general, they by the United Brethren. 25 ing a correspondence with the Christian church in that coun- try, and in the hope of being useful in promoting its best interests. The design, however, was reHnquished at tliat time; but Dr. Hocker, having taken the subject into serious consideration, after his return from Persia, offered to go to Grand Cairo, and there to wait for an opportunity of enter, ing Abyssinia. His plan was to practice as a physician in that city, to learn the Arabic language, to establish a corres- pondence with the Patriarch of the Copts, by wliom the Abuna, or metropolitan of Abyssinia, is consecrated; and through him to form an acquaintance with the Abuna him- still pretend to be of that religion; but Mahomrne danism is the prevail- ing religion among the natives. Those who live at any considerable distance from the Nile, consist of Arabs, of a deep, swarthy complexion; they in general live in tents, tend their flocks, and have no fixed place of abode. The Turks who reside in Egypt retain all the Ottoman inso- lence and pride, and the Turkish habit, to distinguish themselves from the Arabs and Copts. The dress of the women is tawdry and unbecom- ing. The women are not admitted into the society of men, even at the table. When the rich are desirous of dining with one of their wives, they give her previous notice, when she accordingly prepares the most delicate dishes, and receives her lord with the greatest attention and respect. The lower class of wives usually remain standing, or seated in a coi'ner of the room, while their husband is at dinner, and wait on him. The bulk of the Mahommedans are enthusiasts, and have among them their santos, or persons who pretend to a superior degree of holiness, and, without any ceremony, intrude into the best houses, where it would be dangerous to turn them out. The Egyptian Turks mind religious affairs very little. The Copts profess themselves to be Christians of the Greek church, but they embrace transubstautiation; in which, and other points, the Catholics of Cairo, think they approach to their faith nearer than the Greeks. They have adopted irovu tlie Mahommedans the custom of frequent prostrations during divine service, ablutions and other ceremonies In religious and other matters they are under the jurisdiction of the Patriarch of Alexandria, who, by the dint of money, generally purchases a protection at the Ottoman court." The Egyptians have exchanged their literary and scientific know- ledge for the bigotry, gross ignorance, and superstition, of their Ma- hommedan rulers, the caliphs. These waged war against all kinds of literature, but the Koran; and it is, with good authority, said, that when thi^y took possession of Alexandria, which contained the greatest libra- ry in the world, its valuable contents were applied for a considerable time to the use of fuel to cook their victuals. '*• All the learning, there- fore, of the modern Egyptians, consists in a small acquaintance with mercantile arithmetic necessary for business, the jargon of astrology, a little superficial knowledge of medicine, and of ihr MaiU)nu'>\edun re"- Jigion." N OL. i; T) 26 Propagation of Christianity self, and to offer him the ser\ ices of the church of the Brethren. After receiving his credentials from count Zin- zendorf to the Patriarch of the Copts, Dr. Hooker left Lon- don in May 1752, and in August following he arrived safe at Grand Cairo. Here he hired a house for himself, in which he entertained for some time two of the students who were sent by the Institution at Halle, in Saxony, to attempt the conversion of the Jews; and he, at the same time, formed a friendly acquaintance with most of the Europeans who were resident in that city.* After acquiring such a knowledge of the Arabic language as to be able to write it with tolerable correctness, he trans- lated into it his credentials, and delivered them to the Patri- arch of the Copts, with whom he had many agreeable con- versations concerning the origin, constitution and doctrine of the Brethren's church, as well as concerning the state of the Coptic and Abyssinian churches. About a fortnight after, he received an answer to his letter, of which the fol- lowing is an extract: " In the name of the merciful and gracious God. In God is salvation. From Mark,! the ser- vant of the servants of the Lord. The peace of our Lord God, and the Captain of our salvation Jesus Christ, which he in an upper room at Zion poured forth upon the assembly of excellent disciples and apostles. May he pour out this peace upon the beloved, excellent, and experienced, brother, the venerable bishop our father Aloysius,| the liturgist of the unity of the Brethren. This is to testify, beloved bro- ther, that the blessed son and venerable deacon, Iren^usf^ Hocker, has delivered unto us your letter, which was full of * Crunti's History of the U;.itcd Brethren. I The Patriarchs of the Copts, who have also the title of Patriarchs of Alexandria, Jei'usalem, Abyssinia, and Nubia, are all called after the Evangelist INlark, who is considered as the founder of the church of Alexandria. . This was Mark the hundred and sixth. \ Lewis, i. e. count Zinzendorf. § Frederick, or, in German, Friedrich, i. e. Rich in peace. by the United Brethren. 27 uftcctionate cordial love. We have read it; and it became unto us a taste of your love to all Christians. ^\^e, in like manner, pray God for you, and for all the Christian people, that he may exalt the glory of the Christians in the whole habitable world, through the nutrition of his life giving cross."* With regard to Abyssinia, Dr. Hocker occasionally made enquiries of such persons as he supposed might be able to give him any information concerning the state of that country; and he learned, among other particulars, that at th:it time a Greek was at the helm of government, and that he endea- voured to draw foreigners into the kingdom. In the mean- while, a French gentleman arrived at Cairo with a great retinue, designing to proceed up the Nile, and to penetrate into Abyssinia. He endeavoured to persuade Hocker to accompany him; but the doctor declined the proposal, as he knew the passage up the Nile was impracticable on account of the immense cataracts on that river; and accordingly this gentleman, after meeting with many difficulties, and incurring much expense, was obliged to return without cfi'ecting his purpose. There was, in fact, no way of entering Abyssi- nia, but to proceed by the Red Sea to the island of Massuah, and from thence to Godar, the capital of the country. But as all the ports in that quarter were in the hands of the Turks, who would "'scarcely allow a European to enter them, Hocker determined to provide himself with a firman or pass from the Grand Seignior, in order to remove this obstruction. He accordingly proceeded in the spring of 1754 to Constanti- nople; and though the plague was then raging in that city, he succeeded beyond his most sanguine expectations. Be- sides obtaining a firman from the Grand Seignior, lie procu- red a rescript from the Grand Vizier to the Bashaw of Jidda on the Red Sea, a letter from the sheriff at Constantinople to the sheriff at Cairo, some letters of introduction from several European ambassadors to the consuls of their res« • Craiilz's ir.btory of the Uniud lirellireii 28 Propagation of Christianity pective nations, and likewise a recommendation from the British ambassador to the prime minister of Abyssinia, who had once been in the service of the Enghsh. With these he returned to Egypt, intending to proceed, as soon as possible, on his voyage. Meanwhile, however, the Grand Seignior died, in consequence of which the firman became of no use. Egypt now became the theatre of great distur- bances and danger; and therefore Hocker determined to go back to Europe, and to wait the return of more peaceful times. He accordingly left Cairo in the beginning of May 1755; and after landing at Leghorn, he proceeded byway of Vienna, and through Bohemia to Herrnhuth, the principal seat of the Brethren, where he arrived in September follow- ing.* Dr. Hocker had not been long in Europe, when he de- termined to renew the important, yet arduous attempt. In 1756, he returned to Cairo, accompanied by George Pilder, a student of divinity from the seminary of the Brethren. On their arrival in that city, they received intelligence that the king of Abyssinia was dead; that his sucessor was a prince only seven 3''ears old; and that all the Greeks had been com- pelled to leave the country. They met, however, with a friendly reception from the Patriarch of the Copts; and, during their stay, they had some useful conversation with him and his clergy. One day, when tliey attended divine service in the Coptic church, the Patriarch observing them among the people, sent for them to partake with them in the breaking of bread, which among the Copts is a difterent ordinance from the Lord's Supper. He afterwards took them into his house to attend the AgapjE, or Inve-feasts of the clergy: and on this occasion, there was much conversa- tion concerning the church of the Brethren, with which they expressed their satisfaction. Afterwards, however, the Pa- triarch having heard various unfavourable reports of the Brethren, began to examine the missionaries concerning * Crantz's History of the United Brethren. by the United Brethren. 29 several points of doctrine; nor would he give them a letter of recommendation to the Abima of Abyssinia until he should receive from them an account in writing, of the origin, doctrine, liturgy, and constitution of the church to which they belonged. On these topics they were soon able to satisfy both the Patriarch and his clergy.* Hitherto the Brethren had not been able to prosecute the chief design of their mission; but in the autumn of 1758, they at length set off for Abyssinia. Having crossed the country to Suez, they embarked on board a small Turkish vessel on the Red Sea; but after a tedious and troublesome voyage of eleven days, they were stranded on the island Has- sane. The sailors made their escape in a boat, but the Brethren v/ere obliged to remain on the wreck, which was almost entirely under water, and to wait for a considerable time in this perilous situation, until they were taken ashore. Twenty days they tarried on the island in perpetual danger of their lives from the rapacious Arabs, and even from their fellow travellers, who took it into their heads that they had vast treasures with them. Besides, they had saved little of their provisions from the wreck, and even fresh water was not to be had; so that from hunger and thirst, and from heat by day and cold by night, their situation was ex- tremely distressing. Having left this place, they at lengdi reached the port of Jidda, on the coast of Arabia. Here they contracted an acquaintance with two Turkish merchants whom the regent of Abyssinia had commissioned to bring a physician for the prime minister, who was then sick. Be- ing earnestly solicited to accompany them, the Brethren would gladly have embraced so favourable an opportunity of entering the country; but, unfortunately, when the vessel was wrecked, they lost their chest of medicines, and various other necessary articles; and as they did not think it expedi- ent to prepare remedies in a strange country, from unknown substances, they resolved to return to Cairo, to supply them- * Cranlz's Higlory of the United Brethren. 30 Propagation of Christianity selves with new medicines, and to come back the following year. Meanwhile, however, they transmitted by the mer- chants a letter to the Abuna John, the hundred and thirty, seventh, together with a copy of the epistle which count Zinzendorf had addressed to him.* In April, 1759, the Brethren set off on their return to Egypt, by way of Limbo, where diey found some of the articles which they had lost by the stranding of the vessel, but were at great expense in redeeming them. After nar- rowly escaping shipwreck again off the island Hassane, they at length arrived at Bossein in Upper Egypt. Before their arri\'al, however, the caravan had taken its departure; but this was aA'cry providential circumstance for them, as it was attacked and plundered by a band of robbers. Thej' now proceeded with a smaller caravan, by a different route from Avhat was usual, to Guena on the Nile; and after being kind- ly entertained at Pharsus by some flithers of the church of Rome, they prosecuted their voyage along that river, in company with several barks, though not without considera- ble danger, as they had often to force their way through the midst of robbers. On reaching Cairo, they found that the plague had been raging in that city, and had swept away great numbers of the inhabitants. Both the Brethren were now sick. On this account, Pilder was soon after under the necessity of returning to Europe; and in 1761, Hocker was obliged to follow him without having been able to execute his purpose of penetrating into Abyssinia, f Dr. Hocker, however, was not discouraged by these re- peated disappointments, and resolved not to abandon the undertaking. He hoped, that in the patient exercise of his medical profession, a door might at length be oj^ened for promoting the interests of religion, if not in Abyssinia, at least in Egypt. In 1768, he again set off for Grand Cairo, accompanied by Henry Danke, another of the Brethren. On their arrival, they found the whole country in a state of • Crania's History of the United Brethren. | Ibid. by the United Brethren. 31 terrible confusion, in consequence of the attempt of Aly Bey to mount the throne of Egypt, and to erect it into an inde- pendent kingdom. Hocker, however, was received in the most cordial manner by his old acquaintances, particularly by the Greek and Coptic clergy.* In tiie meanwhile, Mr. John Antes, one of the Brethren, who was particularly distinguished for his mechanical genius, was appointed to join the missionaries in Egypt. In Octo- ber 1769, he sailed from London; and after a voyage of three weeks, arrived at Larnica, in the island of Cyprus. Not being able to obtain a passage from this place to Egypt, he at length heard there was a vessel at Limasol, a port about fifteen leagues to the westward, bound for Alex- andria; and though he was then extremely ill of an ague he had caught immediately after his arrival, he crept out of bed, packed up his luggage during the paroxysm of the fever, and prepared to take his departure. As his conductor spoke no language but Greek, the English consul procured him a muleteer who understood Italian to carry his luggage and provisions. He cautioned him, however, against his very guides, telling him they would murder their own parents if they could make any thing by it. The muleteer, in parti- cular, had so much the aspect of a villain, that Mr. Antes charged a pair of pocket pistols before his eyes, and placed them in his belt, to shew the fello^v he was perfectly on his guard. Thus equipped, he left Larnica in the dusk of the evening; but he had scarcely proceeded a mile, when it began to rain most furiously, attended with vivid flashes of lightning, and frequent peals of thunder. As he was but imperfecdy sheltered from the storm in his Turkish dress, he threw a bed quilt which he had in his saddle over his head, and was thus led in a manner blindfolded, entirely at the mercy of his guides. After they had travelled three or four hours through a desert country, the muleteer, who had the charge of the luggage and the greater part of the provi- * Cr^ntz's Hislorv oTlLe Uiiitctl I5jotl(rcn. 32 Propagation of Christianity sions, discovered amon.s^ them a bottle ot spirituous liquor, with which he made so very free, that he lost the command of his mule, and the animal taking advantage of this circum- stance, ran back to the place from which it came, with the whole of its cargo. As' the other guide endeavoured to as- sist him in catching it, he likewise forsook Mr. Antes, who, from the manner in which he was covered, did not discover his solitary situation, until after some time, he no longer heard his companions following him. He then uncovered himself; but it was so extremely dark, that except at short intervals, by means of the flashes of lightning, he could sec nothing even at the distance of a yard. He now dismount- ed, and tied his mule by the bridle to some brush wood near the path, (for it was only like a sheep's track), and began to walk back, in the hope of iinding at least one of the guides; but reflecting on the littb probability there was of success, he returned to the place where he left his mule, generally feeling his road, except when he obtained a glance of it by means of the lightning. At last, when he got near the spot, the animal gave a sudden jerk, broke loose from the brushwood, and ran away; but as it had come from Limasol, it of course followed the road to that place. After standing a considerable time, he perceived, by means of the lightning, a person coming towards him mounted on an ass; but he soon discovered, with regret, it was neither of his guides. The man, on approaching him, muttered some- thing in Greek; but not finding himself understood, he pro- ceeded on his journey. After Mr. Antes, had remained long in a state of painful suspense, he saw his conductor return; but as they were ignorant of each other's language he could not enquire what had become of his luggage. On learning, however, that our traveller's mule had run away, the poor fellow dismounted from his beast, and made him get upon it, while he himself walked by his side, through a deep mire, and under a constant rain. After sometime, they discovered tlie runaway mule on the path before them, and were at by the United Brethren, Zo length successful in catching it. About midnight, they reached a mud-built cottage, and knocked at the door. Never in his life was Mr. Antes so happy to get under a roof; but on entering in, he found it was merely a shed, quite open on the other side. There was, however, a fire, and some men were 13'ing on the ground around it. After he had taken a very hearty refreshment, the master of the house conducted him into a kind of room, furnished him Avith a great coat, and shewed him a place spread with a clean sheet, where he might take some rest. It was nothing but a large chest, but oppressed as he was with fatigue, he soon sunk into the arms of sleep, and rested most comforta- bly till about eight o'clock next morning, when his guide came in and made signs for him to rise and prepare for his journe3\* The day was extremely cold and disagreeable. What had fallen in rain, the night before, in the valley, proved to be snow on Mount Olympus, and the neighbouring hills. The sea was still greatly agitated, in consequence of the late storm, a circumstance which proved very liarrassing to our travellers. About three miles from the village where they had lodged the road ran along the sands; and as the coast was perpendicular like a wall, and the waves rolled close on the shore, their legs were completely drenched in the water, which often reached even to the bellies of their mules. In this manner they travelled from morning till about four o'clock in the afternoon; and, indeed, Mr. Antes almost gave himself up for lost, not thinking he was able to stand the wet and cold any longer. He at length, however, plucked up courage, in the hope of warming himself by walking, as soon as they got clear of the waves. The moment this was the case, he alighted from his mule, but he soon found that he had not taken the exhausted state of his body into account, for after walking two or three hundred yards, he f«ilt himself * Antes' Obsei'vatioiis on the Maiincis ami Customs of the E"'pytlRns, p. 55. Pcri- odiccil Accounts, vol. v. p. l.>9. VOL, II. E 54 Propagation of Qhrxstianity unable to proceed further, and was obliged, with the assis- tcince of his guide, to mount his mule again. At length, about nine o'clock at night, they arrived at Limasol, at the. house of a Greek who acted as English consul at that place. Two days after, the muleteer likewise arrived, with the articles committed to his charge, except only a few trifles which he had purloined.*' After waiting about a week at Limasol, Mr. Antes em- barked for Egypt, and in fne days reached Alexandria; but as the plague had bce;:.m to make its appearance in that city, he hastened away as quickly as possible to Rosetta. The voyage from thence to Cairo, is usually performed in three or four days; but in this instance it was no less than eighteen. Besides, at that time, it happened to rain very heavily, as it often does in the lower parts of the Delta, in the winter season. The vessel in which he embarked was old and crazy, and as the deck was far from water-tight, the rain penetrated freely through it, so that he could not sit dry even in the cabin. In a short time his very bed began to moulder under him, and he was obliged to suspend it with a cord, to allow the water to run off underneath. Even his provisions ran short. His Jannissary, or guide, had provided sufficient victuals for an ordinary voyage of five or six days, consisting of bread, fowls, !kc. but as it was protracted so long, the bread by degrees became mouldy, and all the fowls were consumed. He endeavoured to procure some rice from the Arabs; but besides being very insipid, it was black and dirty as a coal. He likewise, though with difficulty, obtained ^.ome fowls; so that, on the whole, they had very scanty, and not the most agreeable fare. Besides, the wind was often so contrary and so boisterous, that they repeatedly lay at anchor, before some paltry village, four or five days toge- ther. When the sailors were urged to exert themselves, they always exclaimed: " It is from God ! It is so written in the book of fate!" with other similar expressions. At length * Antes' ObgeiTations, p 58, by the United Brethren. 35 they arrived before Bulac, the harbour of Grand Cairo^ where, as if to complete their misfortunes, the vessel strand- ed on a sand bank in the middle of the river, nor were they, with all their eflbrts, able to move her. Mr. Antes, however, got ashore in a boat, and proceeded to the house of his brethren Hocker and Danke, \vho gave him a most cordial reception after all his toils. *^ In January 1773, Mr. Bruce, the celebrated traveller, vvha had penetrated into Abyssinia about four years before, re- turned safe to Cairo. As the Brethren were sent to Egypt chiefly with the view of visiting that country, they made various enquiries of him concerning the character of the inhabitants, their government, religion, manners, customs, &c. but from the accounts they received from him, they perceived, that unless some great revolution should take place, it would be in vain to think of establishing a mission in a kingdom so bigotted in its o\x^i faith, and so torn by anarchy and intestine divisions. Mr. Bruce informed them, that the hatred of the people to all Europeans, and especially to their priests, was so violent, that they would stone a missionary to death the moment he opened his lips on the subject of religion; that thougli he himself had employed various means to avoid suspicion, yet it was with the utmost diiliculty he had escaped persecution on account of his creed, and even this would have been altogether impracticable, had he not constantly resided at court, and been protected by the king himself. These representations, which were after- wards confirmed by several Abyssinians themselves, destroy- ed all the hopes of the Brethren of being able to promote the interests of religion in that unhappy countrj-.f As the missionary Danke, who had made several visits to the Copts in Upper Egypt, was now dead, Mr. Antes pro- ceeded to Behnesse for a few weeks to renew the corres- pondence with them. The Nile had tlien inundated tiic country, and accordingly the boatmen, after sailing a few • Antes' O! se.vations, p. j3. \ FeriodicpJ .■\croun*?, rol. v, n. 164.. 36 Propagation of Christianity days in the channel of the river, turned across the fields; and being now in no great danger of meeting with other boats, they began to display their character in its true colours; for such is the deceitfulness of their disposition, that though they may appear friendly and submissive while they are in town, they become extremely mischievous and insolent the moment they think themselves beyond the reach of controul. Thus they acted toward Mr. Antes. Taking advantiige of his dress, they gave him out for a Turkish soldier, whenever it was possible to practice the statugeni, and in this manner made use of him as a tool to oppress, the country people, and to compel the chiefs of the villages to provide the best pro- visions, not only for him, but for the whole company. Ha- ving done this one evening, without his knowledge, he told them, when he discovered it, that he should certainly expose them if they ever did it again. They repeated the farce, however, the very next morning, and even gave him a Turkish name, by which he was addressed by the Sheik of the village. Being entirely in the power of these people, and as he knew that they would not have scrupled to have thrown him overboard, if he had offended them, he was obliged to let it pass, and not to contradict them, especially as the chief asked no questions.* During his stay at Behnesse, Mr. Antes spoke to many of the Copts concerning the love of Christ Jesus to poor guilty man, entreating them to devote themselves to him, by whose name they were called, and to prove themselves as his faith- ful followers. They expressed their approbation of every thing he said; but it was too evident that though they had a custom of employing the phrases of scripture, yet most of them were unimpressed with its sacred principles. In his return to Cairo, the boat was twice attacked in the night by pilferers, who artfully approach the vessels by swimming under the water, snatch away whatever happens to lie withia their reach, and suddenly disappear with their booty. f * Period. Accounts, vol. v. p. 165. f Ibid. vol. v. p. IfiO. by the Ujiited Brethren. 37 Soon after his return, Mr. Antes went to Alexandria, to meet with Messrs. Roller and Wienenger, two new mission- aries who were expected from Europe, and to conduct them to Cairo. When the Brethren arrived, they were detained in that city for several weeks, and were obliged to lodge in the same house with some English travellers, among whom there was a medical man who boldly avov/ed the principles of infidelity, took pleasure in ridiculing the Bible, and was continually throwing out sarcasms against vital religion. As he was previously acquainted with Mr. Antes, he fre- quently visited the missionaries, appeared to observe them very narrowly, though at the same time he was at no pains to conceal his dislike of die gospel. The evening before the Brethren left Alexandria, he was sitting alone with Mr. Antes on the top of the house, when he began to address him in the following manner: " Sir, I must beg the favour of you to answer me one question. I have now observed you all very closely, for several weeks, under a variety of circumstances: You do not hang down your heads, nor look gloomy, like many persons who pretend to be religious; you are frank and cheerful, and yet you will not join in our conversation. There seems to be something which renders you proof against all temptations. Pray tell me what that is, and how you came by it." To this Mr. Antes replied: " Though I have always avoided forcing my sentiments upon you, as long as you appeared not to wish it, yet as you now ask nit the question, I am v/illing to satisfy you. I have likewise closely observed you, and cannot but say that I often pitied you, for you seem to labour under the same disease as I once did. I have now heard many of your objections, and the reasons vou assign for not Q-ivino: credit to vvhut is recorded in the Bible; yet you have never told me any thing new, foi the same things passed through my mind when I was yet very young; but with all my reasoning I found no rest to m} soul, and cannot Ijut think that this is also the case with you.'" As he did not dcnv it, Mr. Antes coiuijuied: " I had read 38 Propagation of Christianity the scriptures, that it is then only we can be convinced of the truth of the gospel, when we turn to Christ Jesus, who is set forth as our Saviour, sincerely desiring to be delivered from the slavery of sin. I now thought that if so great an object could be obtained, it was well worth my while to give it a fair trial, and to set about it in good earnest. I called upon the name of that Jesus, of whose power to save I had doubted, and obtained faith to trust in him for salvation. My deplorable condition, as estranged from God, alarmed me more than ever; and I saw that I should be forever lost, without an Almighty Saviour. This made me turn my whole heart to that Jesus against whom you seem to have now, as I had then, so much to object, entreating him to manifest himself to my soul, as my Redeemer. He did not leave me long in suspence. I soon experienced something which I cannot express to you in words, nor would you understand me as long as you do not experience it yourself. It was the peace of God in my heart, with a divine conviction that my sins were forgiven me. I began to feel great love towards him, and found that in him I had power to resist all my natural evil propensities. And now, though I cannot, indeed, look upon mj'self as a saint, but feel, with the apostle Paul, that in me dvvelleth no good thing; yet whenever any thing of my natural depravity shews itself, I immediately apply to the same source for relief where I first found it, and am never disappointed. This is the cause why I and my brethren appear cheerful; for no one has more reason to be so, than he who feels the peace of God in his soul." When the doctor had heard this simple statement, he replied, with a deep sigh: " I fear there is something in what you have said." He afterwards shewed the Brethren great attention, rose next morning many hours before his usual time to see them awa}', took a very affectionate leave of them, and re- mained standing on the beach, looking after them, as long as it was possible to distinguish them. He promised to write to Mr. Antes, but the latter never received anv letter by the United Brethren, 39 from him, nor did he learn what had become of him till many years afterwards, when an English gentleman, who was present when the accident happened, told him that he was killed at Naples by a fall from his horse.* During the residence of the Brethren in Egypt, the coun- try was in a state of great anarchy and confusion, and they, as well as other Europeans, occasionally experienced no small abuse, not only from the populace, but, in some In- stances, even from the men in power.f In November 1779, Mr. Antes had the misfortune to fall into the hands of a Bey, who, in the hope of extorting money from him, treated him in a most barbarous manner. As his occupation was chiefly of a sedentary nature, he found it necessary to take frequent exercise in the open air for the preservation of his health, especially as the pLxe of their residence was in a close in- salubrious part of the town. On this account he often went into the fields; but the heat of the climate was so enervating, that when he had no particular object to call forth his ac- tivity, he was always inclined to sit down and rest himself under the shade of a tree, by which means the chief aim of his walk was frustrated. To remedy this, he sometimes took a fowling piece with him, particularly in winter, when there was commonly plenty of game, such as snipes, wild ducks, geese, curlieus, quails. Sec. in the marshes and ponds, which the inhabitants of every description are at perfect liberty to shoot, as the Turks are too indolent to fatigue themselves with that exercise. To meet the Beys, however, or other men in power, was dangerous, as they were always ready, under some pretext or other, to extort money, especial- ly from EuropeanSj'whom they generally supposed to be rich; but as they had commonly a numerous train with them, it was easy on that account, and from the flatness of the coun- try, to perceive them at a consideral distance, and so avoid them. In this way Mr. Antes had eluded them for many years: but one day when he was out on this diversion, in ♦ Period. Accounts, vol. v. p. 167. t IbiJ. vol. v. p. 165. 40 Fropagatioji of Cliristiamty. company with the secretary to the Venetian consul, he and his companions were observed by some Mamelukes be- longing to one Osman Bey, as they were returning home. The tyrant himself and his train were near at hand; but they were concealed from their view by some hillocks of rubbish, which are very numerous all round Cairo, several of which are so high as to overlook almost the whole city. Two of the Mamelukes immediately rode up towards them at full gallop, with drawn swords in their hands, followed by others on foot. They instantly stripped them of their fur coats, shawls, and whatever else of importimce they had about them, and demanded, at the same time, one hundred maktubs, or Turkish zechins, each in value about seven shillings and six pence, threatening to carry them before their master unless they immediately complied with their wishes. Mr. Antes told them they had no such sum about them, and taking out his purse offered it to them. They at first took it, but finding that it contained only about twenty-five shillings, in small silver pieces, they threw it back again with disdain, crying " Da Sikab,*' that is, gold. As he knew that he had nothing to expect from them but ill treatment, he told them that he had no gold with him, but if they would go home with him, he would give them some. Upon this they cursed and swore, not being at liberty to leave their master. Meanwhile ten more of the ruffians came up on horseback, and repeated the same demand of gold, enforcing it with the threat of carrying him before the Bey if he re- fused to comply. To this Mr. Antes again answered, that he had none upon him, but that he would give them some if they would go with him. At last the principal man among them said: " Go you home and fetch your gold; but w^e will keep your companion here, and if you do not speedily return, we will cut off" his head." As the poor Ve- netian, who could not speak a word of Arabic, was over- whelmed with fear and trembling, Mr. Antes could not think of leaving him in the hands of these merciless barba- I) ij the United Brethren. 41 rians, and therefore he generously rephed, that his friend might go and bring the money, but that he would remain with them. He had scarcely, however, advanced a few steps, when the servants, fell upon him, and stripped him of the few^ clothes he had left, so that he was obliged to fly nearly naked into the city. By this time the sun had set, and it began to grow dark; and as the Mamelukes durst not stay away from their master till the Venetian could return, one of them rode up to the tyrant, and told him they had seized a European, from whom some money might be ob- tained. As the fellow soon returned with an order to bring the prisoner before him, they placed him between their horses, and dragged him to the place where the Bey was sitting wdth his train about him. Mr. Antes, as he approach- ed the chief, addressed him in the usual Arabic phrase: " I am under your protection." To this, if they are not mali- ciously inclined, they commonly reply: "You are welcome." But the Bey, instead of answering him at all, stared furiously at him, and then asked; " Who are you?" " I am an Eng- lishman," replied Mr, Antes. "• What are you doing here in the night?" said the tyrant: " You must be a thief. Aye, aye, most likely the one w^ho did such a thing the other day." To this Mr. Antes answered: " I was enter- ing the city gates half an hour before sun-set, when I was seized by your Islamelukes, and detained till now, when, in- deed, it is dark, but yet not an hour after sun-set, the regu- lar time for shutting the gates." Without saying any thing in reply, the Bey pointed to one of his officers, and ordered him to carry the prisoner to the castle, a building at some distance from the town, situated in an extensive sandy plain,, where most of the Beys have houses, and exercise their Mamelukes.* Every month, one of the Beys in rotation takes his sta- tion at this place, in order to guard the city by night against the depredations of the wandering Arabs; and it so happened * Antes'" Ob..ei'valiuns, p. 115. Period. Accounts, mA. v, p. 1G9. VOL. II. F 42 Propagation of Christianity that this v/as the turn of Osman Bey. Before he was re- moved to this place, Mr. Antes wished to say a few words more iu Iiis own behalf; but he was pre\'ented by a horde of ser\'ants, lA'ho are always glad to have an opportunity of insulting a European. One gave him a kick on one side, a second on the other; one spat in his face, Vv^hile another put a rope about his neck made of the filaments of the date tree, which is m.uch rougher than horse hair. By this rope, a fellow in rags was ordered to dnig him along, another on horse -back, armed with a sword and pistol, to guard him. In their way to the castle, they passed a gentle slope, Avith a large garden, surrounded by a mud-wall on the left; and as the gardens here consisted chiefly of irregular plantations of orange, lemon, and other prickly trees, through which no horse can pass, it occurred to Mr. Antes, that he might cut the rope by which he was held, and make his escape over the wall; but on searching for his knife, he found it W'as gone. Soon after, the fellow in rags advised him to give money to the guard, who would then let him escape. The word money operated like an electrical shock on the guard, who instantly came galloping up to him, and asked him whether he had any money left? Mr. Antes replied that he would give him what he had if he would let him go; and accord- ingly he gave him the purse which the Mamelukes had re- fused. Having looked at it, the ruffian put it into his pocket without saying a \v'ord, but still drove him forward till they arrived at the castle. Here Mr. Antes was thrown into a dungeon, half under ground; a large iron chain was put round his neck, secured at one end by a padlock, and fastened at the other to a piece of timber. In about half an hour the Bey himself arrived with his retinue, lighted flambeaus being carried before him. He alighted, walked up stairs into a room, sat down in a corner, while all his peo- ple placed themselves in a circle round him. Mr Antes was then sent for, unchained, and led up to the chamber by two mcji. In going up stairs, he heard the rattling of the by the United Brethren. 43 instruments used for the bastinado, and immediately guessed what was belbre him. On entering tlie room, he found a small neat Persian carpet spread for him, which was in fact a piece of civility, for the common people when about to receive the bastinado, are thrown on the bare ground. Af- ter asking him a question or two, the Bey exclaimed, *' throw him down." Mr. Antes then enquired what he had done. "How, you dog," answered the tyrant, " dare you ask what you have done? Throw him down." The servants immediately threw him flat on his face, and with a strong staff, about six feet long, having a peicc of an iron chain fixed to both ends, confined to his feet above the ancles. Two of them, one on each side, then twisted the staff and chain together, so as to turn up the soles of his feet; and being provided with what is called a corbage, which consists of a strap of the skin of the hippopotamus, about a yard in length, somewhat thicker than a man's finger, and very tough and hard, they waited for the orders of their master. When they had placed him in this position, an officer came and whispered in his ear, " do not suffer your- self to be beaten; give him a thousand dollars, and he will let you go." Mr. Antes, however, reflected, that should he now offer any thing, the Bey would probably send one of liis men with him to receive it; and that he would be obliged to open, in the presence of this officer, his strong chest, in which he kept not only his own money, but considerable sums belonging to others, which he had received in payment for goods belonging to different merchants, and that the whole of this would, in all probability, be taken from him. Being determined, therefore, not to involve others in his misfortunes, he said *' Mafish," that is, "no money;" upon which the Bey immediately ordered the servants to strike. They accordingly laid on at fn-st pretty moderately; but yet Mr. Antes gave himself up for lost, considering that his life was in the hands of a capricious tyrant, to whose unrelent- ing cruelty many others had fallen a sacrifice. Having there^ 44 Propagation of Christianity fore no other refuge but the mercy of God, he commended his soul to him, and he experienced his gracious support on this trying occasion, in so remarkable a manner that the fear of death was entirely destroyed. After they had beaten him for some time, the officer, supposing probably that he might now have become more tractable, again whispered into his ear the word money, but now the sum was doubled. Mr. Antes again answered, " I have none here." They then laid on more roughly than before; every stroke now felt like the application of a red hot poker. At last the officer thinking that though he had no money, he might have some valuable goods, once more whispered in his ear something to that effect. As Mr. Antes knew that English fire-arms often attract their fanc}^, even more than money, he offered them an elegant blunderbuss, richly mounted with silver, which he could have got without opening his strong chest. The Bey having enquired what he said; the officer, lifting up Iiis finger, exclaimed with a sneer, " only a blunderbuss." To this the tyrant replied, " beat the dog." They now began to lay on with all their might. The pain at first was excruciat- ing beyond conception, but after some time all sensation ceased; it seemed only like beating a bag of wool. When the Bey at length perceived that no money could be extorted from him, he probably thought the prisoner might in fact be a poor man, and therefore ordered them to take him awav. Upon this they loosed his feet; but yet he was obliged to walk down to the dungeon with the chain about his neck. In about half an hour, a messenger came with orders to bring him up again. The servants now took off the cliain, and after carrying him till he was near the door, told him to walk in or the Bey would beat him again. Mr. Antes was at first afraid that some one had told him, that with a little more beating, money might yet be obtained from him. There are instances, indeed, of the bastinado being repeated for three days successively, to the number of one or two thou- sand strokes. Persons of verjj; vigorous constitutions nuiy by the United Brethren, 45 still perhaps survive; but in general, after five or six hundred strokes, the blood i^ushes from the mouth and nose, and the unhappy wretch dies either under the torture, or immediate- ly after.* When Mr. Antes entered the chamber, the Bey said to one of his ofiicers, " Is this the man of whom you told me?" The fellow then having stepped up to the prisoner, and stared him in the face, as if narrowly to inspect his features, on a sudden lifted up his hands, and exclaimed, " By Allah it is! Why, this is the best man in all Cairo, and my particular friend. Oh! how sorry am I that I was not here ijelbre to tell you so," with other expressions of a similar kind. To this the Bey replied, " then take him. I give him to you; and if he has lost any thing, see to get it restored." Mr. Antes had never in his life seen tlie officer before; and he soon perceived that the whole was merely a trick to get rid of him in a decent manner, and to put a little money into the pocket of his pretended deliverer. He was obliged to walk once more till he was out of the Bey's sight, when the servants of his " particular friend" took him up and carried him to his house, which was at a considerable distance. Here the offi- cer gave him something to eat, and made him a tolerably de- cent bed, which was the more welcome to him, as he had lost most of his clodies, and felt extrem.ely cold. Mr. Antes asked him, whether what he had suffered was a proof of the boasted hospitality of his countrymen to strangers'? but he got no answer from him excepting this, " It is from God! It is so written in the book of fate, which cannot be altered!" After the officer had anointed his feet with a certain balsam, and tied some rags about them, Mr. Antes lay down to rest, but spent a very uncomfortable night, suffering as might naturally be expected, most exquisite pain. In the morning, the artful fellow asked him whether he was acquainted with the master of the customs; and being answered in the affir- mative, he offered to carry him to his house. Having set his * An'fs'Observaions, p. 1.19. Period. Accounts, vol. v. p. 171. 46 Propagation of Christianity patient on an ass, while he himself mounted a horse, they proceeded towards the city, accompanied by another soldier- On approaching the gate, the officer told him to take off his rags, as it would be a disgrace to him to ride into the town in that condition. " No disgrace to me," said Mr. Antes, " but to him who has treated me so shamefully." *' It is from God," &.c. was the answer of the officer. On arriv- ing at the master of the custom's house, Mr. Antes requested that person to settle every thing for him with his pretended deliverer; and on summing up the fees, it was found that he had about 20/. to pay for this piece of service. Being then carried home, he was put to bed, and was confined to it about six weeks, before he could walk even on crutches; and for full three years after, his feet and ancles, which had been greatly hurt by the twisting of the chain, were very liable to swel- ling.* In 1782, Mr. Antes returned to Europe, to attend a general synod of the Brethren's church at Bertholsdorf in Saxony. It was deemed proper that he should return again to Egypt;! and, indeed, as the missionaries had little pros- pect of success in that countr)'^, and no hope of being able to penetrate into Abyssinia, the mission was given up soon after.! SECTIOjY VIIL Labrador.^ THE Brethren settled in Greenland having been induced by some circumstances, to suspect that the inhabitants of that country had originally come from North America, and * Antes' Observations, p. 123. Period. Accounts, vol. v. p. 174. t Period. Accounts, vul. v. p. 176. % Poid. p. 16. § Labrador is that part of the country called the Esquimaux, or New Britain lying round Hudson's Bay, which lies on the east side of the by the United Brethren. ATi that probably some of the same nation might still exist in that quarter of the globe, had often felt a strong desire to discover them, and to introduce Christianity among them. Matthew Stach even applied to the Hudson's Bay Company for per- mission to go and preach the gospel to the Indians in their factories; but his application, for what reason we know not, was rejected.* Some of the Brethren, however, in London, in company with several merchants, resolved to fit out a ves- sel to trade on the coast of Labrador; and they requested count Zinzendorf to send some missionaries with her to plant the gospel in that inhospitable country.! In May 1752, four missionaries sailed from London on board this vessel, together with Christian Erhard, a Dutch mate, who had been several times on the whale fishery in Davis' Straits, had learned some Greenland words, and had now joined the church of tlie Brethren. They took with them a house ready framed, a boat, various kinds of imple- ments, and seeds for the cultivation of the ground; and im- mediately on their arriyal, began to make preparations for their settlement in the country. Meanwhile, Erhard pro- ceeded with the ship to the northward, for the purpose of trade, and was able to make himself tolerably well under- stood by the Esquimaux; but as they were afraid to ven- ture on board on account of the guns, he was induced to go ashore in an unarmed boat, with five other men, in a bay between the islands. This circumstance, for the present, proved the ruin of the mission. Neither Erhard nor his companions ever came back, and as the ship had no other boat, it was impossible to send in quest of them. On re- * Crantz's History of Greenland, vul. 11. p. 15J. f Crantz-'s History of tlie United Brethren. Bay, and is bounded by Canada on the south, by the Atlantic Ocean and Davis's Strait on the east and north-east. The native inhabitants of this country appear to be of a different race to the other native Americans, being distinguished from them in a par- ticular manner by a thick and bushy beard. They seem to be the same people as the Greenlanders, and very much resemble the Laplander-^^ and Samoids of the north of Europe and Asia. 48 Propagation of Christianity turning to the missionaries, the captain represented to them his distress; that having lost the best of his men, together \vith the boat, he was not able to accomplish the voyage homeward, and therefore he begged them to go back witli him and assist in the management of the vessel. Under such circumstances, they could not refuse his request. They left the country with regret; but it was in the hope of re- turning the following year. On their arrival in England, however, it was not deemed expedient to renew the attempt, until information should be received of the safety of Erhard and his companions; and as on the return of the ship the en- suing season, some of their bodies were discovered, from Vv'hich it was concluded they had been murdered by the sav- ages, the mission was for the present abandoned.* In 1764, Jens Haven, who had laboured for some years as a missionary in Greenland, offered to renew the attempt of planting Christianity among the Esquimaux. With this view he came to England, and by the assistance of the Brethren in this country, obtained permission to form a set- tlement on the coast of Labrador, under the patronaeje of sir Hugh Palliser, the governor of that country and of the nei^hbourinn- island of Newfoundland. He sailed on this hazardous undertaking that very season; and after landing in various places, he at length discovered a number of Esquimaux on the island of Quirpont, on the north-cast point ol" Newfoundland; and as he was able to speak with tliem in their own language, which was very similar to the Greenland, they were struck with no small degree of asto- nishment, this having never before been done by any Euro- pean. He informed them that the design of his voyage v/as to make known to them the true God, and the uay to heaven; and after being treated by them for some days with all imaginable kindness, he took leave of them, promising to return, the following year. [ Hitherto no European had been safe among these savages, * Crar.tz's History of Uie United Brethren. f Ibid. by the United Brethren. * 49 and therefore the friendship they manifested to our mission- ary was extremely agreeable to governor Palliser, and to the Board of Trade and Plantations. Haven, accordingly, did return the following year, accompanied by two or three other Brethren. They travelled still further into die interior of the country; and, on their return to the ship, they met with some hundreds of the Esquimaux, to whom they preached the gospel for some wrecks. Much, however, as the establishment of a mission in Labrador was desired, not only by the Brethren, but by some persons of high rank in England, yet, owing to a variety of circumstances, it was again found necessary to defer it for the present.* Meanwhile, the well-known Esquimaux woman, Mikak, was brought from Labrador to London. She was extremely happy to find in Jens Haven one who could talk her lan- guage, and earnestly begged him to return and help her poor countrymen, who, she said, were almost ruined, many of them having been killed in a late aifray with the English. From the notice she received from many persons of rank and influence, her repeated applications Avere of considera- ble use in forwarding the mission; and the privy council at length issued a grant to the Brethren, permitting them to form settlements on the coast of Labrador, and to preach the gospel to the Esquimaux. Still further to forward the un- dertaking, some Brethren in London, who took a deep interest in its success, purchased a vessel, with which they resolved not only to convey the missionaries to the place of their destination, but to supply them annually with the ne- cessaries of life; and in order that they might be able to support the expense, they agreed to carry on some kind of trade with the Esquimaux. | In 1770, Jens Haven, accompanied by Christian L. Drachart, who had been employed for many years in the Danisli mission in Greenland, and Stephen Jensen, sailed • Cr-inti's History of tlie United Brethren, t IVriod. Accounts, vol. ii. p. 107. vol., ir. Q 50 Propagation of Christianity for the coast of Labrador, with the view of exploring tlic country, and fixing a situation for a settlement. Having chosen that spot which goes by the name of Nain, they purchased the land from the Esquimaux, and then return- ed to London to make preparations for settling in the coun- try.* In 1771, they again sailed for the coast of Labrador, and after a dangerous voyage along a rocky unfrequented, in- hospitable shore, they arrived at the place which they had previously fixed on for a settlement.! Having taken with them the frame of a house, they immediately began to erect it, with the assistance of the sailors; and though this was a work of some difficulty, yet happily the Esquimaux who visited them were so quiet and obedient, that they gave them no disturbance. Besides employing themselves in fishing, the Brethren contrived to build boats and other small vessels for the natives, both in order to be of service to them, and to earn something for their own subsistence^. In 1774, Jens Haven received a commission to go with three others of the Brethren, and explore the coast to the northward of Nain. This expedition, however, was attend- ed wiih disasters, of which we have happily few examples in the history of missions. On their return, the vessel was wrecked, tv/o of the Brethren were drowned, and though Haven and another of the missionaries escaped, it was by an interposition of Providence little less than miraculous. § In 1776, the Brethren, after purchasing the land from the Esquimaux, established a new settlement about a hundred and fifty miles to the northward, which they called Okkak. Having erected a habitation for themselves in that place, they proceeded to make known the gospel among the savages in the neighbourhood; and though for several years their labours were attended with many difficulties and vicissi- • Pc tlod. Agc. vol, ii. p. 108. f Ibid. vol. ii. p. 109. \ Spangenberg-'s Ascoiint of the manner in which the United Brctlipen carr\ on tkeii' Missions among' the fieathen, p. 83. Period. Accounts, vol, ii. p. 110 by the United Brethren. 51 tudes, yet some of the Esquimaux appeared to feel the power of the truth on their heart, and to manifest its influence in their life.* In March 178?, the Brethren in Labrador experienced a most gracious interposition of Providence in behalf of two of their number, when in circumstances of the most imminent danger. The particulars are so remarkable, we shall give a detail of them at full length. Samuel Liebisch, one of the missionaries at Nain, being at that time entrusted with the general superintendence of the Brethren's settlements in Labrador, the duties of his office required him to pay a visit to Okkak, accompanied by William Turner, another of the missionaries. They setoff on their journey early in the morn- ing in a sledge driven by one of the baptized Esquimaux, and were joined by another sledge of Esquimaux, the whole company consisting of five men, one woman, and a child. f All were in good spirits; and as the weather was clear, and the track over the frozen sea in the best order, they travelled • Periodical Accounts, vol. ii. p. 110. t In Labrador, a sledge is drawn by a species of dogs, somewhat similar to a wolf in shape; and, like that animal, they never bark, but howl disagreeably. They are kept by the Esquimaux in greater or smaller packs, according to the wealth of the proprietor. They quietly submit to be harnessed for their work, and are treated with no great mercy by the savages, who make them do hard duty, and at the same time allow them little food. This consists chiefly of offals, old skins, rotten whale fins, entrails, Sec: or should their master not be provided with these, or similar articles, he leaves them to go and seek dead fish or muscles on the beach. When pinched with hunger, they will eat almost any thing; and on a journey, it is necessary to secure the harness during the night, lest by devouring it they should render it impossible to proceed in the morning. In tlie evening, after behig unharnessed, they are left to burrow in the snow wherever they please; and in the morning they are sure to return at the call of the driver, as they then receive some food. In fastening them in the harness, they are not al- lowed to go abreast, but are tied by separate thongs of unequal length, to an horizontal bar on the forepart of the sledge: An old knowing one leads the way, running ten or twenty paces before the rest, directed by the driver's wliip, which is very long, and can be properly managed only by an Esquimaux. The others follow like a flock of sheep. If one of them receive a lash, he generally bites his neighbour, and the bite then goes round. Their strength and speed, even with a hungry stomach, are truly aslonisliiiig. — !\ ilod. Accounts, vol. iii. p. ?26. 52 Propagation oj' Christianity with ease at the rate of six or seven miles an hour, so that, they hoped to reach Okkak in the course of two or three days. After passing the islands in the bay of Nain, they kept at a considerable distance from the shore, both to gain the smoothest part of the ice, and to avoid the high rocky promontory of Kiglapeit. About eight o'clock they met a sledge with Esquimaux turning in from the sea; and after the usual salutations, the strangers, in the course of conversa- tion, threw out some hints, that it might be as well for them to return. As the missionaries, however, saw no cause of alarm, and suspected that the travellers merely wished to enjoy the company of their friends a little longer, they pro- ceeded on their journey. After some time, their own Esqui- maux hinted that there was a ground- swell under the ice. It was then scarcely perceptible, except on lying down and applying die ear close to the ice, when a hollow disagreeable grating noise was heard, as if ascending from the abyss. The sky, however, was still clear, except towards the east, where a bank of light clouds appeared, interspersed with some dark streaks; but as the wind blew strong from the north- west, nothing was less expected than a sudden change of weather.* The Brethren continued to pursue their journey till the sun had reached its height in the horizon, and as yet there was little or no alteration in the aspect of the sky. But as the motion of the sea under the ice had grown more per- ceptible, they became rather alarmed, and began to think it prudent to keep close to the shore. The ice also had cracks and large fissures in many places, some of which formed chasms of one or two feet wide; but as they are not uncom- mon, even in its best state, and the dogs easily leap over them, they are frightful only to strangers. f But as soon as the sun declined towards the west, the wind increased to a storm, the bank of light clouds from the east began to ascend, and the dark streaks to put themselves ia • Periodical Accounts, vol. iii. p. 226. f Ibid, vol, iii p. 228. hy the United Brethren. 53 motion against the wind. The snow was violently driven about by partial whirlwinds, both on the ice and from oft' the peaks of the neighbouring mountains. The ground-swell liad now increased so much, that its effects on the ice were very extroardinary, as well as alarming. The sledges, in- stead of gliding smoothly along as on an even surface, some- times ran with violence after the dogs, and sometimes seemed with difficulty to ascend a rising hiil; for though the ice was many leagues square, and in some places three or four yards thick, yet, the swell of the sea underneath gave it an undu- latory motion, not unlike that of a sheet of paper accommo- dating itself to the surface of a rippling stream. Noises, too were now distinctly heard in many directions, like the re- port of cannon, owing to the bursting of the ice at a dis- tance. "^ Alarmed by these frightful phenomena, our travellers drove with all haste towards the shore; but as they approach- ed it, the prospect before them was awfully tremendous. The ice, having burst loose from the rocks, was tossed to and fro, and broken in a thousand pieces against the preci- pices with a dreadful noise, which, added to the raging of the sea, the roaring of the wind, and driving of the snow, so completely overpowed them, as almost to deprive them of the use both of their eyes and ears. To make the land was now the only resource that remained; but it was with the utmost diiliculty the frightened dogs could be driven for- ward; and as the whole body of ice frequently sunk below the surfaee of the rocks, and then rose above it, the only time for landing was the moment it gained the level of the coast; a circumstance which rendered the attempt extremely nice and hazardous. Through the kindness of Providence, however, it succeeded. Both sledges gained the shore, and were drawn up on the beach, though not without great didi- culty.f Scarcely had they reached the shore, when that part of * PLTiod. Accounts, vol. iu. p. 228. \ Ibitl. vol. iii. p. 22S. 54 Fropagation of Christiamtt/ the ice from which they had just escaped burst asunder, and the water rushing up from beneath, instantly precipitated it into the ocean. In a moment, as if by a signal, the whole mass of ice, for several miles along the coast, and extending as far as the eye could reach, began to break and to be over- whelmed with the waves. The spectacle was tremendous and awfully grand. The immense fields of ice rising out of the ocean, clashing against each other, and then plunging into the deep with a violence which no language can describe, and a noise like the discharge of a thousand cannon, was a sight which must have struck the most unreflecting mind with solemn awe. The Brethren were overwhelmed with amazement at their miraculous escape; and even the Pagan Esquimaux expressed gratitude to God on account of their deliverance. *' The Esquimaux now began to build a snow-house about thirty paces from the beach; and about nine o'clock at night all of them crept into it, thankful for such a place of refuge, wretched as it was. Before entering it, they once more turned their eyes to the sea, and beheld with horror mingled with gratitude, the enormous waves driving furiously before the wind, like so many huge castles, and approaching the shore, where, with tremendous noise, they dashed against the rocks, foaming and filling the air with the spray. The whole company now took sup])er, and after singing a hymn, they lay down to rest about ten o'clock. The Esquimaux were soon fast asleep; but Liebisch, the missionary, could get no rest, partly on account of the dreadful roaring of the storm, and partly on account of a sore throat, which occa- sioned him severe pain. Both the Brethren, indeed, were much engaged in thinking of their late miraculous delive- mnce; and they mingled w-ith their thanksgivings, prayer for still further relief f The wakefulness of the missionaries proved the delive- rance of the whole party from destruction. About two • Periodical Accounts, vol. :ii. p. 229. f Ibid. vol. iii. p. 230. by the United Brethren, 55 o'clock in the morning, Liebisch perceived some drops of salt water fall from the roof of the snow-house on his lips. Though rather alarmed on tasting it, he lay quiet till the dropping became more frequent, and then, just as he was about to give the alarm, a tremendous surf, all of a sudden, broke close to the house, and discharged a quantity of water into it; a second quickly followed, and carried away the slab of snow which was placed as a door before the entrance. The Brethren immediately cried to the Esquimaux to rise and quit the place. Alarmed at the call, they jumped up in an instant: One of them with a large knife cut a passage through the side of the house, and each seizing some part of the baggage, threw it out on a higher part of the beach. They all immediately retreated to a neighbouring eminence; but scarcely had they reached it, when an enormous wave carried away the whole of the house.* Thus they were a second time delivered from the immi- nent danger of destruction; but yet they suffered great dis- tress during the remaining part of the night, as it was scarce- ly possible to stand against the wind, the sleet, and the snow. Before the dawn of day, the Ksquimaux cut a hole in the snow to screen the two missionaries, the Vvoman and the child. Liebisch, however, could not bear the closeness of the air, and was obliged to sit at the entrance, where they covered him with skins to keep him warm, as the pain of his throat was extremely severe. As soon as it was light, the} built another snow -house, about eight feet square, and six or seven feet high; yet still their situation was by no means comfortable. f The Brethren had no more provisions with them than what was deemed sufficient to carry them to Okkak, and the Esquimaux had nothing at all. It was therefore necessary to divide their little stock into daily portions, especially as there appeared no prospect of their being soon able to quit this dreary place, and to reach the dwellings of man. There * Periodical Accounts, vol. iii. p. 23l. \ Ibid. vol. lii. p. 231. 5.6 Propagation of Christianity were only two ways in which this could be effected; either to attempt the passage across the wild unfrequented moun- tain Kiglapeit, or to wait for a new ice-tract over the sea, and when that might form it was impossible to say. They, therefore, resolved to serve out no more than a biscuit and a half daily to each individual; and though their allowance was so small; they were all preserved in good health. Leibisch very unexpectedly recovered, on the first day, from his sore throat, owing probably to the low diet on which he wiis obliged to subsist. * Meanwhile, the Brethren at Nain, and especially the wives of the two missionaries, were thrown into a state of the utmost anxiety and alarm, on account of our travellers. During the storm, they had felt considerable apprehension for their safety, though it was by no means so violent in that quarter, as the coast is there protected by islands. The Esquimaux, however, who had met them, and had warned them of the ground-swell, in their obscure am- biguous manner, now threw out hints of their inevitable destruction. One of them, to whom either Liebisch or Turner was indebted for some article of dress, came to the wdfe of the missionary, and said he should be glad of payment for the work: "Wait a little," answered she "when my husband returns he will settle with jou, fori am unacquainted with the bargain between you." " Samuel and William,"! replied the Esquimaux, " will return no more to Nain." "How, not return! What makes you say so?'* After some pause, he replied in a low tone of voice: " Samuel and William are no more! All their bones are broken, and in the stomachs of the sharks." So certain was he of their destruction, that it was with diiiiculty he was prevailed on to wait their return: He could not believe it • Period. Accounts, vol, iii. p. 232. t The names by which the two missionaries were known by the Ksquimaux. by the United Brethren. S^ possible that they could have escaped the storm, consider- ing the ^course they were pursuing.* In the meanwhile, the two Brethren were in no small distress hov/ they should escape from their present dreary situation. The weather had now cleared, and the sea, as far as the eye could reach, was so completely free of ice, that not a morsel was to be seen. One of the Pagan Esqui- maux, who was a sorcerer, suggested that it would be well to "try to make good weather;'* but this was, of course, opposed by the missionaries, who told him that such Hea- thenish arts were of no avail. They were now, indeed, in such straits for provisions, that the Esquimaux one day ate an old sack made of fish skin; and the next they began to devour a filthy worn-out skin, which had served them for a mattress. Their spirits too began to sink; but they possess this convenient quality, that they can go to rest whenever they please, and if necessary, can sleep for days and nights together. Besides, as the temperature of the air was rather mild, this was a new source of uneasiness to them, the roof of the snow-house was melted by the warm exhalations of the inhabitants; and as this occasioned a continual dropping, every thing, by degrees, was so soaked with water, that there was not a dry thread about them, nor a dry place in which to lie.f Meanwhile, however, the sea had begun to freeze; and, in a short time, it acquired a considerable degree of solidity. The Esquimaux belonging to the other sledge now resolved to pursue their journey to Okkak; while the Brethren, after remaining six days in this miserable place, set off to return to Nain. Their Esquimaux driver ran all the way round the promontary of Kiglapeit, before the sledge, to find a good track; and after travelling about three hours, they reached the bay, and so were out of danger. Here they made a meal of the remainder of their provisions; and then proceeded on their journey without again stopping till about twelve o'clock • Period. Accounts, vol-, iii. p. 236. f Ibid. vol. iii. p. 2')3. VOL. II.. II 58 Propagation of Christianity at night, when they reached Nain to the great joy of the whole settlement, and particularly of their own families.* Soon after this remarkable event, a third settlement was begun by the Brethren af a place which they called Hope- dale, to the south of Nain, with the view of making known the gospel among the Esquimaux in that part of the country, who seemed anxious to have missionaries resident among them; but the expectations of success, to which this naturally gave rise, were by na means realized, at least for the present For some years after the establishment of this settlement, a number of the baptized, particularly from this quarter. \vere seduced to the south, ^vhere they purchased fire-arms, associated ^v■ith the Heathen, and plunged themselves not only into spiritual but into temporal ruin. To encourage these migrations, some of their countrymen spread the most favourable reports of the goodness and cheapness of Euro- pean goods in that part of the country; and though their ac- coujits were at variance with each other, yet the temptations were too strong to be resisted by a poor roving Esquimaux. This circumstance materially impeded the progress of the mission, and corrupted the minds even of those who were better disposed, numbers of whom were seduced to join in some of the Heathenish practises of their countrymen, and to rove at a distance among them. Many of these wandering sheep indeed returned; but others perished, in the south, of hunger, a circumstance which, at length, had a consider- able efil'ct in checking their migrations. | Even afterwards, however, when the course of the con- gregations became of a more pleasing nature, some of the baptized, when seized with sickness, were apt to seek relief in the old superstitious practices of the sorcerers, if the re- medies administered by the missionaries had not immediate effect; for when an Esquimaux is taken ill, he is not satisfied unless he is cured instantaneously. But though the dread of dea:h is deeply rivetted m the breast of these poor peo-» * Period. Accounts, vol. iil. p. S.^J. t Jb'<^« ^'oI> iv. p. 106.; vol, L p. SQ, 8c<^. by the United Brethren. 59 pie, and manifested itself strongly in the beginning of their illness; yet as their dissolution approached, it was often pleasing to see them so resigned to the will of God and so willing to die."* Among the Esquimaux whom the Brethren received into fellowship with them, was a man named Tuglawina, who had been baptized some years before by a Presbyterian in Chateau Bay, during a dangerous illness. He was a person of great note among his countrymen, and acquired an asto. nishing ascendency over them, not only by his activity, dex- terity, and success in hunting, his courage, strength, and hardiness, (the most essenti^il qualities of a great man among the Esquimaux), but by a vigour of mind, a soundness of intellect, and a quickness of apprehension far superior to most of his nation. As he was also a sorcerer, they believed him to possess extraordinary supernatural powers, bestowed on him by the Torngak, or familiar spirit, which he pretend- ed to consult on all occasions; and such was the credulity of the poor deluded creatures, that if he declared, on the word of his Torngak, that such a person ought not to live, they often instantly murdered the unfortunate object of his vengeance. Thus he was not only guilty of the murder of several persons by his own hands, but he was accessary to the death of many more, through the influence he possessed over others. The Brethren would certainly have fallen a sacrifice to his artifice and barbarity, had Providence per- mitted him to disapprove of their settlement in the country; but though he was a tyrant among his own countrymen, a disturber of the peace of the mission, and a seducer of the converts, he was the friend of the missionaries, and always professed to respect and even to love them. When re- proved by them for his wicked deeds, he acknowledged that he was a vile sinner, frequently shed tears, and even trem- bled in their presence; but still he apologized for himself, staying, that the devil forced him to sin, and that it was not * Ferigd. Accounts, vol. ii. p. 130. 134 6(s> Propagation of Christianity in his power to help it. By degrees, however, he became attentive to the gospel, and at length gave such proofs of his sincere conversion, that the Brethren, after the usual time of trial as an inhabitant of the settlement, received him into Christian fellowship with them. Afterwards, indeed, he was guilty of some deviations from the path of duty; but yet, on the whole, he afforded them much satisfaction, by his pious regular deportment, and he at last left the Avorld in peace.* In December 1800, an event occurred which occasioned the Brethren the deepest and most pungent grief. One of the missionaries at Hopedale, named Reiman, who had gone- out to procure some fresh provisions by shooting, never re- turned, nor was heard of more. In the evening, his Brethren became much alarmed for his safety, particularly as the whole country was covered with ice, rain having fallen the day before upon the snow; and about seven o'clock, they sent out four of the Esquimaux, with muskets, to seek him, and to direct him towards them by the fire of their guns; but these returned about break of day, without having seen or heard any thing of him., As soon, therefore, as it was light, the whole of the Brethren, together with all the Esqui- maux, set off to renew the search. In several places, they discovered his footsteps in the snow, but these were soon lost on the ice; and though they persevered in the enquiry for nine days successively, examining every place they could think of with the utmost anxiety and care, yet it was with- out success. In April following, they renewed the search, in order, if possible, to discover his remains; but this at- tempt also was of no avail. It was therefore impossible to determine in what manner he had perished, though of his death no doubt could remain. f In 1803, a considerable awakening began among the Es- quimaux at Hopedale, and spread from thence to the other two settlements, Okkak and Nain. Many who hitherto had * Period. Account?, vol. i. p. 354; vol. ii. p. 60, 232, 328, 435. Ibid, vol. iii p. 8. by the United Brethren, 61 been perfectly careless and indifferent about their souls, now became concerned for their salvation; and even among the baptized there appeared more of the power and influence of vital religion. This has continued in a greater or less degree, ever since that period; and within a fe^v years past, the congregations have been materially augmented. In 1788, the whole number of the baptized, from the com- mencement of the mission, amounted only to a hundred and four, and of these, there were sixty. three then living; but according to the last accounts, the number of the baptized is now little short of three hundred, and there has, at the ^ame time, been a great increase of inhabitants in each of die settlements. The following Table exhibits a view of their numbers in the year 1812: BAPTIZED, AND CANDI- DATES FOR BAPTISM. COMMUNICANTS. INHABITANTS. Nain Okkak Hopedale 88 116 88 25 31 150 233 122* Besides a Spelling Book, and Catechism or Summary of Christian Doctrine, and a Hymn Book, the Brediren have published a Harmony of the Four Gospels in the Esquimaux language.! Of late they have undertaken a translation of the Avhok New Testament; and that noble institution the British and Foreign Bible Society have engaged to be at the expense of publishing it. The Gospel according to John was printed about three years ago, and the other three Gospels have just issued from the press. When the former was distributed among the converts, they expressed their sense of its value in the most affecting manner. Some burst into a flood of tears; some pressed the little book to their bosom, and looked as happy as if they enjoyed a foretaste of heavcp: ' Periodical Account.';, vol. iv, p. 107; vol. i. p. 16; vol. v. p. 253, 255, 261 t l'l'. 26. by the United Brethren. 91 " That they would allow no Moravians to live in the coun- try and instruct the Hottentots; for as there were many Christians in the colony who received no education, it was not propf r that the Hottentots should be made wiser than them, but that they should remain in the same state as before. " That the Hottentots should live among the farmers, and not collect together at Bavian's Kloof. "That such Hottentots as were born on a farmer's land should serve him until they were twenty- five years of age, before they received wages. " That all Boscliemen* caught by the colonists should re- main their slaves for life. " That it was never meant the Moravians should be em- ployed among the Hottentots, but among the Boschemen.'*f Such were some of the resolutions which these fierce in- surgents had passed in the name of liberty and equality! A troop of them were actually on their march to Bavian's Kloof, to destroy the Brethren's school, but being met on the road by a deputy from government, with terms of accommoda- tion, they returned to consult with their comrades, threat- ening, however, soon to renew the visit. A few days af- ter, the Brethren observed two horsemen riding towards dieir house, but their apprehensions were soon dispelled, as they discovered them to be persons of their acquaintance. They were the messengers, however, of evil tidings. After remaining silent for sometime, one of them informed the missionaries that they brought an order to them from the commandant Pissani, to quit the place within three days, and to go either to Capetown, or to some other part of the country inhabited by Dutch citizens, on pain of being se- verely punished in case of disobedience. The Brethren t Porlod. Accounts, vol. ii. p. 33. * A savage people of the Hottentot race who inhabit the colony, and from the circumstance of their lurking among the bushes, from whence they shoot travellers with their poisoned arrows, are called Bpschemen, or Bushmen. 92 Propagation of Christiamty were thunderstruck at this intelligence, and asked what they had done to merit such treatment. To this the other repli- ed, he knew nothing of the matter but a party of eight men had arrived at his house, and commanded him to repair to them with that order, and that Pissani himself was marching behind the mountains, to the Cape, at the head of eight hun- dred men. These painful tidings flew like lightning among the Hottentots who still remained in the settlement. Old and young flocked to the Brethren's house, lamenting their departure with a thousand tears. Resistance, however, was Vain, and even delay might be dangerous.* Having employed the following day in loading two wag- gons with their goods, the missionaries prepared to follow, in a cart drawn by ten oxen, into which they put such ar- ticles as might be necessary on the journey. Early next morning, all the Hottentots assembled before their house, and it was with difficulty they were persuaded to stay at home, for many of them positively declared they would go and die with their teachers. Having committed their house and garden to the care of some of the baptized, the Breth- ren left their beloved congregation with a sorrowful heart, yet not without a secret hope of soon returning to them. In this expectation they were not disappointed. On their arrival at Capetown, they waited on the governor, and on informing him of what had happened, he expressed his as- tonishment at the presumption and arrogance of Pissani, but added, they had acted wisely in obeying his orders, for as the insurgents were exceedingly enraged, they might have proceeded to extremities, in case of resistance. By his per- mission they immediately returned to Bavian's Kloof, where they were received by the poor forlorn Hottentots with tears of joy. f In August 1795, the Cape of Good Hope was taken by the British forces under the command of general Craig; and as the mission was still an object of hatred among the far- * Period, Accounts, vol. ii. p. 33. 1 H'id. vol. ii. ]>. ?>!i. by the United Brethren. 93 mers, the Brethren soon after sent Marsvelcl, one of their number, to wait on his excellency, and to request his pro- tection for themselves and their people. The late Dutch governor, it appears, had recommended them to the Eng- lish commander; and, accordingly, when Marsveld, waited upon him, he returned him a very friendly answer, saying, that they should continue their labours, and might rest as- sured of his favour and protection. He soon after gave them liberty to cut timber for building a chapel; and in va- rious instances shewed himself favourable to the mission.* It was not long, indeed, before the Brethren experienced a new instance of the gracious care of Providence over them, and of the friendship of the English commander. Some of the neighbouring farmers had collected together upwards of a hundred armed men, for the purpose of carrying their late barbarous resolution into execution, by one bold deci- sive blow. Their rendevouz was at the house of a man in the vicinity, who at lirst had been extremely friendly to the missionaries, but was now one of the most determined en- emies. They were already assembled at this place, when a message was delivered to them from the English general, who had received notice of their design, that if any outrage was committed on the missionaries, the perpetrators of it should assuredly be brought to justice, and punished in the severest manner. Finding their design discovered, and the government determined to punish them, the conspirators quitted their leader and dispersed to their homes, without molesting the missionaries.! By degrees, the hostility of the farmers to the missionaries began to subside, not indeed from any satisfaction which they took in the improvement of the Hottentots, but merely from discovering that it might be turned to their own ad- vantage. ^Vhen the Brethren w ere erecting a smith's shop in the settlement, some of the neighbouring Boors were not only displeased, but agreed never to purshase a single article * Period. Accounts, vol. ii. p. 42, 44, 47. f Ibid. vol. ii. p. 82. 94 Propagation of Christianity from them, nor to give them any work; yet scarcely was the building completed, when several of these very persons came for knives and other articles; and some, when ihey had pur- chased them at a moderate price, carried them to Cape-town and other places, and sold them for more than double the sum. Similar to this was their conduct with regard to pro- visions. Having failed in destroying the settlement by open violence, they threatened that they would starve the mis- sionaries and their people out of the country. Accordingly, when the Brethren were building their mill, and required a • considerable supply of corn, salt, wine, and other articles, on account of the number of hands they employed, the farmers carried their threats into execution for some time, and dis- tressed them not a little for want of provisions. But at length these very persons brought them as large supplies as they needed; and even one of those who had conspired to destroy the place, sent a waggon with corn to the settlement, at a season when it brought the highest price, and sold it cheaper than they expected to have found it in the country. Most of them, indeed, were convinced, by experience, that the gospel was beneficial to the temporal as well as to the spiritual interests of the colony, and now preferred employ- ing Christian rather than Pagan Hottentots in their service. This was so much the case, that it became a common prac- tice with the Hottentots to represent themselves as inhabi- tants of Bavian's Kloof, thougli, perhaps, they had never seen the place; and as they often disgraced themselves by their ill conduct, the Brethren, in order to prevent such imposi- tions, found it necessary to give certificates to their people when they went to labour witli the farmers.* The settlement of the Brethren at Bavian's Kloof was now an object of general curiosity in the country, particular- ly to the inhabitants of Cape-town, many of whom came thither as to a place of fashionable resort, and were no less pleased than astonished to see the vast improvement which » Periodical Accounts, vol. ii. p. 183, 188, 244; v.ol. iv. p. 33. by the United Brethren. 95 had been effected on the character and habits of the Hotten- tots, whom they had been accustomed to consider as among the most degraded of the human race.* Among these visi- tors was Mr. Barrow, the traveller, who has ' given us the following interesting account of the state of the settlement about the end of the year 1 797. " Proceeding up the valley through which the Endless River meanders, we halted late in the evening at a place call- ed Bavian's Kloof, where there is a small establishment of Moravian missionaries. Early next morning I was awaken- ed by some of the finest voices I had ever heard, and on looking out, saw a group of female Hottentots sitting on the ground. It was Sunday, and they had assembled thus early to chaunt the morning hymn. They were all neatly dressed in printed cotton gowns. A sight so very different from what we had hitherto been in the habit of observing with re- gard to this unhappy class of beings, could not fail of proving grateful, and at the same time it excited a degree of curiosi- ty as to the nature of the establishment. The good fathers, who were three in number, were well disposed to satisfy every question put to them. They were men of the middle age, plain and decent in their dress, cleanly in their persons, of modest manners, meek and humble in their deportment, but intelligent and lively in conversation, zealous in the cause of their mission, yet free from bigotry or enthusiasm. Every thing in the place partook of that neatness and simplicity, which were the strongest features in the outline of their character. The church they had constructed was a plain neat building, their mill for grinding corn, was superior to any in the colony; their garden was in high order, and pro- duced abundance of vegetables for the use of the table. Al- most every thing that had been done was the work of their own hands. Agreeably to the rules of the society of which they were members, each of them had learned some useful * Periodical Accounts, vol. ii. p. 1S4. 96 Propagation of Christianity profession. One was skilled in every branch of smith's work, the second was a shoemaker, and the third a tailor. " These missionaries have succeeded in bringing together in one society, upwards of six hundred Hottentots, and their numbers are daily increasing. These live in small huts dispersed over the valley, to each of which was attach- ed a piece of ground for raising vegetables, and their houses and gardens were very neat and comfortable; numbers of the poor in England not so good, and few better. Those Hottentots who chose to learn the respective trades of the missionaries; were paid for their labour as soon as they could earn wages. Some hired themselves out by the week, month, or year to the neighbouring peasantry, others made mats and brooms for sale; some bred poultry, and others found means to subsist by their cattle, sheep, and horses. Many of the women and children of the soldiers belonging to the Hotten- tot corps, reside at Bavian's Kloof, where they are much more likely to acquire industrious habits than by remaining in the camp. " On Sundays they all regularly attend the performance of divine service, and it is astonishing how ambitious they are to appear at church neat and clean. Of about three hun- dred that composed the congregation, about half were dress- ed in coarse printed cottons, and the other half in the an- cient sheep's skin dresses; and it appeared on enquiry, that the former were the first who had been brought within the pale of the church; a proof that their external circumstances at least had suffered nothing from their change of life. Per- suasion and example had convinced them, that cleanliness in their persons, not only added much to the comforts of life, but was one of the greatest preservatives of health, and that the little trifles of money they had to spare, was much better applied in procuring decent covering for the body, than in the purchase of spirits and tobacco, articles so far from being necessaries, that they might justly be considered as the most pernicious evils. by the United Brethren, 97 *' The deportment of the Hottentot congregation during divine service was truly devout. The discourse delivered by one of the fathers was short, but full of good sense, pathetic, and well suited to the occasion. Tears flowed abundantly from the eyes of those to whom it was particularly address- ed. The females sung in a style that was plaintive and af- fecting, and their voices were in general sweet and harmoni- ous."-* Mr. Barrow mentions various other circumstances relative to the Brethren's settlement at Bavian's Kloof; but as in some instances he has already been anticipated, and as in others he is not perfectly correct, we think it unnecessary to notice them. About the beginning of the nineteenth century, the Breth- ren's settlement was visited by a fever of a bilious nature, which generally makes its appearance in the colony every five or six years, spreads over the whole country, and com- mits terrible havock both among the Hottentots and the white people. In the present instance, scarcely a house was free from it; and when it once enters a family, not an indi- vidual escapes. With the view of attending to the poor creatures as carefully as possible, the Brethren agreed that each of them should take his week in visiting the sick in certain divisions. By this arrangement, every missionary and his wife had daily fifty or sixty patients to see, and to afford them what assistance was in their power, both tempo- ral and spiritual. In this work, they had to make a circuit of four or five miles; and as three, four, or even more per- sons, often lay ill in the same house, it was not only a very laborious, but a dangerous service. When they crept into the Hottentots' kraals, and beheld the poor creatures lying sick on a sheep's skin spread on the bai'e ground, without medical aid, and o^ten without a morsel to eat, while, per- haps, a number of naked helpless children lay around them, crying for hunger, their hearts were ready to sink in despon- • Barrow's Travels in Southern AfrLoa, vol. i, 35t. VOL. ir. N 98 Propagation of Christianity dency and sorrow at the melancholy scene; but when they spoke to them of the love of Christ, when they saw with what eagerness they listened to the news of salvation, when they beheld them weep for joy in extolling the loving kind- ness of God in sending the gospel to them, their hearts were elevated with gratitude and praise. The Brethren exerted themselves to the utmost of their power to procure them a little food and medicine; but as the number of objects was so great, it was not possible for them to supply them alL After some months, however, during which they often buried six, ten, and even twelve corpses a- week, the disease greatly abated, and at length disappeared from the country.* Though the missionaries and their people were no longer m danger of being murdered by the farmers, yet they were not altogether unmolested by them. About this time, one or two of these miscreants seized on a tract of excellent pas- ture land belonging to the Hottentots, which they had im- proved and fertilized with great labour. This cruel en- croachment the Brethren were determined to resist: but notwithstanding the justice of their cause, it occasioned them a good deal of trouble. Once, however, when they were at the Cape on this errand, Mr. Rhynefeld, the fiscal, or justice of the peace, bore the following honourable testi- mony to the importance and utility of their labours: " The mission at Bavian's Kloof," said he, " had now existed for ten years, and though about a thousand Hottentots were now collected in that place, yet they were so distinguished by their sober and orderly behaviour, that he had never receiv- ed any complaints from that quarter. They did not, in fact, need a fiscal, though in other places where three hundred people lived together, a justice of the peace had enough to do. In the late season of famine, sickness, and mortality, no relief had been granted to the Hottentots of Bavian's Kloof: the missionaries alone had borne the burden. The more, therefore, they deserved of humanity, the more unjust * Period. Accounts, vol. iii. p, 23, 25, 26. by the United Brethren. 99 were the encroachments made upon them." The British government at the Cape, in the decision which they passed on the subject, endeavoured to combine justice to the Hot- tentots with lenity to the farmers; reinstating the former in most of their lawful possessions, but yet leaving a part in the hands of the latter, as it could not be restored without a ma- terial loss to them; and as an indemnification for this, the government granted the Hottentots a further tract of land, and even appropriated a sum of money to assist them in draining and cultivating it. This new land being situated in a valley, was subject to inundations; but the Brethren hoped to remedy this inconvenience, by cutting two broad and deep ditches, one of them near three miles in length. In this expectation, however, they were disappointed; for, after cutting a canal to carry, off the torrents which pour down from the neighbouring mountains, they found it was impos- sible to secure the ground from inundations.* In 1802, the Cape of Good Hope was restored to the Dutch by the peace of Amiens; and the new government began soon after to raise a corps of Hottentots for the defence of the colony. Among these were about thirty of the in- habitants of Bavian's Kloof, who were so distinguished by their good behaviour, that they were all appointed corporals. The captain bore honourable testimony to their conduct, and observed, that while others employed their leisure hours in idleness and folly, they met together to sing hymns and to converse about spiritual things. Having been desired by their officers to declare, whether they were satisfied with their treatment; they replied in the affirmative, only, they said, there was one circumstance they found hard to bear, the continual swearing of the soldiers, a thing they had never been accustomed to before. With the view of promoting their spiritual interests, as well as of affi^rding the other Hot- tentots the means of instruction, one of the Brethren was sent by desire of government, to attend them in the camp * Pmod, Accounts, vol. lii. p. 98, 278, 217; vol. iv. p. 328. 100 Propagation of Christianity near Cape-town. During his stay with them, he not only- preached to a large congregation on the Sabbath, but he kept a school both with the adults and children during the week.* Soon after the Cape was restored to the Dutch, the com- missary-general De Mist undertook a journey through the colony, with the view of inquiring into the state of the country, and particularly the causes of those distractions under which it had long laboured. Among his attendants was Dr. Lichtenstein, who, though a violent and ignorant declaimer against other missionary institutions, has given a tolerably fair account of the settlement of the Brethren at Bavian's Kloof. As it may be considered as the testimony of an enemy of missions to the utility of their labours, we shall here introduce such parts of it as are interesting and at the same time not erroneous. "After we had rested a short time," says he, " we were carried to a table extremely well set out, and all prepared by the good wives themselves, every one in her proper department. Instead of a prayer before the meal, the five couple sung a verse .of a hymn, and then with the utmost cheerfulness, and in a style equally removed from studied seriousness and from frivolity, entered into conver- sation with us. This was carried on in a manner which shew- ed so much correctness of thinking, and soundness of under- standing, that our good opinion of them was increased every moment: we were so well entertained, that we did not break up the party till near midnight. *' The next morning the different parts of the institution were shewn to us; the church in the first place. It is a simple, neat quadrangular edifice, but the roof is too steep, and carried up to too sharp a ridge; this was done to give height to the building, and render it more conspicuous. Within are two rows of benches and a simple pulpit; the utmost simplicity is, indeed, observable in every part of the building, but at the same time the due proportions are. • Periodical Accounts, Tol. ili. p. 432, 48S, 495, 507; vol. iv. p, 49. by the United Brethren. 101 exceedingly well observed, and the workmanship is extreme- ly neat. The timbers are all of sumach wood, the yellow tint and polish of which give a sort of simple elegance to the appearance of the whole. The English government gave the Brethren permission to cut down as much timber as they wanted from the woods belonging to the company, free of expense. "By the side of the church is the garden of the mission- aries, in the midst of which stands the old pear tree planted by Schmidt himself, the original founder of the institution; benches are standing under its shade, and this is a favourite place of resort among the Bretliren. The garden is two hundred paces long, and about a hundred and fifty broad; it is well stored with all kinds of kitchen vegetables and pulse, and intersected with numerous little channels, by which it is constantly well watered. Brother Schwinn, who is an excellent gardener, has the management of it. The church yard is directly behind it, and is laid out exactly in the manner of the Herrenhutters in Germany; a walk divides it in two, on the right hand of which lie the men, and on the left the women. The graves follow each other in regu- lar rows, and the utmost care is taken of them; each has over it a little wooden cross, on which is inscribed the name of the deceased, his age, and the day of his death. The graves of two children of the Brethren have tomb-stones, and those of the Hottentots that had been baptized are dis tinguished from the rest. " The house inhabited by the Brethren has, besides tlK, hall in which they assemble, and where they take their meals two chambers for two of the married couples, and various household conveniences; the other three couple lodge in gmall houses close by. Another house is appropriated to the manufacture of knives, of which Kuehnel is the direc- tor, and which begins already to be very profitable. Four Hottentots were employed in it, who, when they first began learning, had no pay; they are now paid wages by the day, 1G2 Propagation of Christianity and when they are perfect in their work, are to be paid b} the piece. The knives are strong and well made, and are much sought after at Capetown, though they are dear; pocket knives sell from a dollar to a dollar and a half. Kueh- nel complained much of the want of tools, and the difficulty of getting them from Europe, so that he is obliged to make them almost all himself. Marsveld is the miller, and has built a water-mill after the European manner, in which he grinds not only all the corn for the household and the Hot- tentots, but a great deal for the neighbouring colonies. "But, in order to form a just estimate of these excellent men, their manner of conducting themselves towards the Hottentots must be seen; the mildness, yet dignity with which they instruct them; and the effect which has already been produced in improving the condition of their uncivi- lized brethren, is trulj'' admirable. It is the more astonish- ing, since all has been accomplished by persuasion and ex- hortation; no violence, or even harshness, has been employ- ed. The men are clothed like the peasants, in linen jackets, and leather small clothes, and wear hats; the women have woollen petticoats, cotton jackets, Avith long sleeves and caps. The lower class are still clothed in skins, but they are made to keep themselves and their clothing clean, and no naked- ness is permitted."* In January 1808, the earl of Caledon, the English gover- nor of the Cape, which had been captured two years before by the British, made a proposal to the Brethren to begin a second settlement at a place called Gruenekloof, which his lorship offered to them for that purpose, promising, at the same time, to afford them every assistance in the formation of such an establishment. Having accepted of this offer, the Brethren, Kohrhammer and Schmitt, proceeded to that part of the country, and laid the foundation of a new settle- ment. To this place a number of the Hottentots collected • Lichlensteln's Travels in Suntheni Africaj in the vears 1803, 1804, 1805, and 180fi,p.l5G. by the United Brethren. 103 together for instruction; and soon after their arrival, the mis- sionaries opened schools for the men, women, and children; but they quickly found tliat the people in this quarter were remarkable for the depravity of their manners, and that among- their many vices, dissimulation was not the least.* The Brethren had not been long in this part of the coun- try, when a circumstance occurred which threw them into no small consternation and alarm. One afternoon, a man arrived at the settlement, pretending to be an English naval ofiicer, and that he had narrowly escaped from a horde of run- away slaves, who were in open rebellion against the gov- ernment. He shewed a certificate to that effect, containing a request to all pessons to furnish him with horses to pro- secute his journey to Capetown. This, however, was a mere forgery; and it turned out that he was one of the chiefs of the rebels; but happily he was overtaken on the road to the Cape, and arrested as an impostor. Lord Culedon, on the discovery of the plot, sent dragoons through the country in every direction. Some of the colonists in the neighbour- hood of Gruenekloof fled thither for safety; and the Breth- ren did every thing in their power to accommodate them and their slaves. They also distributed arms as directed by government, among their own Hottentots; and kept a strict watch during the night. Great mischief, indeed, had al- ready been committed by the insurgents. Many places were attacked and plundered by them, and the inhabitants bound and carried away prisoners. Some hundreds of the rebels, however, were soon taken by the dragoons, and thus their evil designs were frustrated.! In August 1811, the missionaries at this place were again involved in deep distress, by an accident which, though of a more private, was of a most afiecting nature. As the neighbourhood had of late been much infested by wolves, which ventured into their yard, and committed terrible lia- vock among their cattle, a day was appointed to hunt and * Period. Accounts, vol, iv. p. 361, 389, 392, 396. \ Ibid, vol, Iv. p. 441. i04 Propagation of Christianity destroy them, agreeably to the practice of the country. The Brethren Bonatz and Schmitt, with about thirty Hottentots, accordingly set out in the morning, armed with loaded guns. When about an hour's ride from the settlement, they dis- covered and wounded a wolf; but the animal made its es- cape among the bushes. They pursued it for some time, but not being able to detect its hiding place, the two mis- sionaries resolved to return home. They had already left the Hottentots a short distance, when the latter cried, they had discovered the wolf in a thicket near at hand. Schmitt immediately rode back to their assistance, but Bonatz re- mained behind, as he had not his gun with him. When they were in the midst of the thicket, the dog started the animal. Those within did not see what it was; but those without cried it was a tyger, and ran off leaving the mission- ary and one of the Hottentots in the middle of the bushes, and perfectly at a loss by what side to escape, lest they should come directly upon it. They therefore proceeded slowly with their guns pointed, designing to shoot the an- imal the moment it made its appearance. But on a sudden the tyger sprung upon the Hottentot, pulled him down, and began to bite his face. Schmitt, who was close at hand, prepared his gun to shoot the creature; but as the Hottentot lay upon it, it was impossible for him to take aim so as ef- fectually to disable or kill it. Immediately, however, the tyger, let go the Hottentot and made a spring at the mission- ary. His gun being of no use at such close quarters, he tlirevv it down, and in order to defend his face, held up his arm, which the animal instantly seized, close to the elbow, with his jaws. Schmitt, however, was still able, with the same hand, to lay hold of the tyger's fore feet; and seizing him with the other by the throat, threw him down, and knelt upon his body, crying to the Hottentots to come and help him. No sooner did his companions hear his cries, than they all ran to his assistance; and one of them with his gun instantly shot the animal through the heart. About by the United Brethren. 105 three o'clock in the afternoon, they arrived at Gruenekloof with the missionary, who, though severely wounded, was still alive. As the case, however, was of an extraordinary nature, his friends were much at a loss how to treat him; and before it was possible to obtain medical advice from the Cape, the inflamation spread to an alarming extent. Every hour indeed he grew worse. He had eight ^'vounds from the elbow to the wrist; in some places they penetrated to the bone; and as the teeth and claws of a tiger are shaped like those of a cat, they had of course lacerated the parts. His brethren, after several days, procured a medical man from the Cape, who bled him very freely, and kindly promised not to leave him until he was out of danger. By degrees, the inflammation abated; symptoms of a favourable nature be- gan to appear; and to the astonishment of all his friends, Schmitt at length recovered, though he did not enjoy the same degree of health as before.* The Hottentot, though severely wounded, did not suflfer so much bodily pain as the missionary. It was the third instance in which he had encountered a tyger, and this time he would in all probability have lost his life, had not Schmitt risked his own to save him. After the tyger had got the Hottentot down, the missionary might easily have made his escape, as well as his companions, but he could not bear to see the poor man lose his life, without endeavouring at least to rescue him.f To this account of the rise and progress of the Brethren's ^ settlements at the Cape of Good Hope, we shall here add a short Table, containing the numbers of the baptized, SsPc. since the commencement of the mission. * Period. Accounts, vol. v. p. 118, ^50. t Ibid. vrjl. v. p. 1?I (> lOG Propagation of Christiatiity BAVIAJV'S KLOOF, OR GRACE DALE. Begun 1792. j Years. Baptized, and Candidates for Bantisnio. Newly Baptized. 02 c a o S E o o Inhabitants. it ■;: en o CO • West Indies 1732 St. Thomas N. Herrnhuth ^ 1009 430 1812 Niesky 1276 758 1733 St. Croix. Friedensthal 5161 1711 1812 Friedensberg "^ 2982 897 Friedensfield 300 — 1741 St. Jan. Emmaus 1006 .^76 1812 Bethany _, 455 201 1754 Jamaica Bogue 6 207 — 1812 Mesopotamia 45 — 1800 Carmel — 1756 Antigua. St. John's Gracehill Gracebay 14 5804 2283 1359 2578 964 643 1801 1765 Barbadoes. Sharon 4 75 — 1794 1774 St. Kitts. Basseterre 6 1870 — 1797 1733 Grteenland. N. Herrnhuth Lichtenfels Lichtenau 18 300 298 400 1810 1735 N. America. 15 Fairfied 126 36 1812 Goshen 50 — 1810 Spring Plac^ Flint River — Sandusky — 1734 S. America. 17 Paramaribo 507 400 1812 Sommelsdyk 66 — 1798 Hope 169 84 1800 Bam bey 50 20 1804 1765 Tartary. Sarepta 4 1810 1771 Labrador. Nain 26 97 24 1812 Okkak Hopedale 123 87 28 32 1792 C. OF G.Hope Bavian's Kloof 16 876 296 1812 Gruenekloof 125 3612 * t Period. Accounts, passim. by the United Brethren. 109 different countries, and under every variety of circumstances, they found that the simple testimony of the sufferings and death of Christ, delivered by a missionary possessed of art experimental sense of his love, was the most certain and the most effectual method of converting the Heathen. It is now, therefore a rule with them, to enter into no discus- sions concerning the existence or attributes of God, the doctrine of the Trinity, and other similar truths, until the savages appear to believe in Christ, and to feel the trans- forming influence of the gospel on their hearts and lives.* It is proper, however, to remark, that though the Brethren make the death of Christ the grand subject of their preaching among the Heathen, they by no means confine their instruc- tions to this particular point. There is no part of divine truth, whether of a doctrinal or practical nature, but what they endeavour, by degrees, to instil into the minds of the converts.! The INTERNAL regulations of tlic Brethren's settlements among the Heathen, are the same in every country and in all situations. Besides preaching the gospel to them in public, the missionaries are diligent in visiting and convers- ing with them in private. When any are impressed with a sense of their sinful condition, and of their need of a Saviour, particular attention is paid to them, and on enrolling their names, they are called Neiv People. If they persevere in their concern about their souls, and in their desire to be re- ceived into the church, they are then considered as Candi- dates for baptism ; and after further instruction, and a conve- nient time of probation, they arc Baptized'. If they still maintain an exemplary walk and conversation, and desire to be admitted to the Lord's Supper, they are first permit- ted to be once present as spectators; and are then consider- ed as Candidates for the communion^ and after some time, they are admitted as Communicants. Each of these clas- ses have separate meetings, in which they are instructed * Periodical Accounts, vol. i, p. 8, f Ibid. vol. v. p. 27. 1 10 Propagation of Christianity in " all things pertaining to life and godliness.'* Separate meetings are also held with other divisions of the congre- gation, as the children, the single men, the single women, the married people, the widowers and widows, in which the admonitions and precepts given in the Holy Scriptures to each particular class are inculcated upon them. Besides, all the baptized and all the communicants come at stated seasons to converse privately with the missionaries; the men with one of the Brethren, the women with one of the Sisters. By this means the missionaries obtain a more per- fect knowledge of the congregation, and have an opportu- nity of administering advice or reproof to each individual, suited to his particular circumstance.* As the Brethren consider it of great importance to know the state of every individual belonging to their congregations, it would be impossible for the missionaries to perform their duty in a manner satisfactory to themselves, unless among the converts there were found some who were qualified to act as Assistants. These are chosen from among both sex- es, and consist of persons whose good understanding, and whose exemplary behaviour, have rendered them respected by the other members of the congregation. They have each a particular district assigned them, in which they visit the people from house to house, attend the sick, the aged, the infirm, preserve order, endeavour to remove dissensions, and promote harmony among those under their care. The as- sistants meet the missionaries in conference, at stated peri- ods, at least once a month, and make reports concerning the state of the congregation. By this means, the Brethren learn whether their people walk in conformity with the gos- pel, where their assistance is most needed, and how it may be most usefully applied. In some missions, the assistants are also occasionally employed to address the congregation at their meetings on a week day; and it is not unworthy of * Period. Accrtbnts, vol. v. p. 19 by the United Brethren. Ill notice, that God has often blessed, in a remarkable manner, their simple yet affectionate testimony. Other persons, of exemplary behaviour, are employed as Servants in the cha- pel, and meet also in conference, to consult on subjects con- nected with the external order of the congregation. Besides, at stated times a Council is held, consistingof a number of the most respectable inhabitants of the place, chosen by the congregation, in which every thing that concerns the welfare of the settlement is taken into consideration. It is also pro- per to observe, that in each settlement one of the Brethren is appointed the Superintendent of the mission; but he never acts without consulting his fellow labourers, and for this purpose he holds a conference with them once or twice a week.* With regard to the external regulations, it is impos- sible to make them precisely the same in all situations, ow- ing to the very different circumstances in which the converts are placed. Among free Heathen, regulations similar to those of the Brethren's settlements in Europe are more ea- sily introduced; among slaves, this, for obvious reasons, is impracticable. But yet, in every situation, whatever tends to promote Christian piety and good order, is carefully in- culcated; and the discipline of the church is strictly admin- istered. Any member, whether a free man or a slave, who acts contrary to the moral precepts of the Bible, is either excluded from the Lord's Supper, or from the meetings of the baptized, or even, in certain cases, from all fellowship w4th the congregation; nor is he re-admitted, until he gives satisfactory proofs of repentance. No situation, it is obvi- ous can sanction or excuse disobedience to the law^s of Christ, t In all the Brethren's settlements among the Heathen, the congregations meet daily, cither in the morning or evening, for social worship; and on the Sabbath, the missionaries are * Period. Accounts, vol. v. p. \7, 21. f Ibid. vol. v. p. S?- 112 Propagation of Christianity employed from the morning dawn until the evening, in preaching, meeting the different divisions of their ocks, conversing with their own people, or with Heathen visitors, under concern for their souls. Even during the week, they are scarcely less employed in the duties of their otlice, as the daily meetings, visiting the sick, and such as cannot at- tend on the Lord's day, occupy a great portion of their time.* In all the Brethren's settlements among the the free Hea- then schools are established, as in Greenland, Labrador, North America, South America, and at the Cape of Good Hope. In the West Indies, this is not generally practica- ble, as the children are not under the immediate controul of their parents; but yet a Sabbath school, as we have already mentioned, has lately been established in Antigua, by per- mission of some of the planters. With the view of improving the converts, the Brethren have introduced the use of letters among them, and have provided them with books in their own languages, though most of them were never written before. They have prin- ted Spelling-books, and a Catechism, or Summary of Cris- tian Doctrine, in the Greenland, Esquimaux, Delaware, Arawack, and Creole languages; Hymn-books in the Green- land, Esquimaux, and Creole; a Harmony of the Four Gos- pels, in use in the Brethren's church, in the Greenland and Esquimaux; to which has been lately added, by the liberal- ity of the British and Foreign Bible Society, the Four Gos- pels in Esquimaux; and it is expected, that the whole of the New Testament will be printed by that institution as soon as it is ready for press. Besides these, various parts of the Holy Scriptures have been translated by the Brethren into different other Heathen languages, and are in constant use in their congregations, though as yet only in manuscript.! The general synods of the Brethren's church, which con- * Pericxi. Accounts, vol. v. p. 23. \ Ibid. vol. v. p. 22- by the United Brethren^ 113 sist of representatives from all the congregations, appoint a select number of bishops and elders to superintend the af- fairs of the whole church, till the next general synod, which in times of peace, usually meets every seven or eight years. The Elders' Conference of the Unity, as they are called, is divided into four departments, one of which has the special care of the missionary establishments among the Heathen. This committee, however, simply takes the affairs of the missions into consideration, and brings forward proposals concerning them: it neither forms resolutions, nor carries any measure into effect, until they are laid before the whole Elders' Conference of the Unity, and receive its concurrence. The missionaries in every quarter of the world keep up a regular correspondence with this department, and transmit to them their diaries or journals. Of these, a secretary is appointed to make extracts; a copy of which, in manuscript, is sent and read to all the congregations of the Brethren.* By this means, a missionary spirit is cultivated among the whole members of the church: the young and the old, men, women, and children, all feel a kind of passion for missions'; and hence they are seldom at a loss for faithful labourers to ^even to the most inhospitable countries, and among the most savage people. Besides the Elders' Conference of the Unity, several in- stitutions of a more private nature have been formed among the Brethren with the view of affording their assistance in carrying on their missions. In 1741, a society for the fur. therance of the gospel among the Heathen, was instituted in London for the purpose of co-operating with the committee of the Elders' Conference in providing for such missionaries as might pass through England to the places of their desti- nation. After some years, however, it was dissolved; but it was again renewed in 1766, and has taken upon it the whole expense of the mission to Labrador, besides assisting, as far as it was able, the missions in other quarters, particu'- * Period. Accounts, vo]. v. p. 16 114 Fropagation of Christianity larly those in the British dominions. In 1746, a similar so- ciety was established by the Brethren in Amsterdam; but after some years it also was dissolved, in consequence of some misunderstanding among the members. It was again renewed, however, in 1793, at Zeist, near Utrecht. This society took particular charge of the mission at the Cape of Good Hope while the country was in the hands of the Dutch; but the state of Holland of late years has prevented it from being of much service. In 1787, tlie Brethren in North America established a society for propagating the gospel among the Heathen, which was incorporated by the state of Pennsylvania, and has since been useful in assisting the missions, among the Indian tribes. It is necessary, however, to remark, that these three societies have no power to begin new missions, or even to send out missionaries. This, by the synods of the Brethren's church, is vested solely in the El- der's Conference of the Unity.* When any member of the Brethren's church feels himself disposed to go as a missionary among the Heathen, he com- municates his desire to that department of the Elder's Con- ference which has the superintcndance of the mission com- mitted to their care. If, on inquiry into his situation ^ad circumstances, there appears no particular objection to it, he is considered as a candidate for missionary service in gen- eral, unless he has mentioned a predilection for any partic- ular place, and then special attention is paid to his wishes. f Ab to the qualifications of their missionaries, much eru- dition is not required by the Brethren. They have learned by experience, thac a good understanding, combined with a friendly disposition, and above all, a heart inflamed with the love of God, are the best and most essential qualifications of a missionary. In general, they think, the habits of a student are not so well calculated to form a person for the toils and hardships of a missionary life, as those of a mechanic. Yet • Period. Accounts, vol. v. p. 17. Renort of the British and Foreign Bible So- ciety for 1813, Appendix, p. 32, 99. ■\ Period. Accounts, vol. v. p. 6. by the United Brethren. 115 men of learning are by no means rejected by them, and in various instances, their superior literary attainments have not been without their use. When a new mission is to be begun, or a vacancy occurs in any of those already estab- lished, the list of candidates is examined, and such as are deemed most suitable are called upon, and accept or decline the invitation as they find themselves disposed.* Both the Brethren at home who superintend the missions, and the missionaries abroad who conduct them, endeavour to establish them on such a footing as to render the expen- ses as small as possible. The missionaries receive no stated salary, but they annually send a list of necessaries from each place to the Brethren appointed to provide for the missions, and the articles wanted, after being approved of, are for- warded to them. The Brethren and Sisters belonging to one mission keep house in common, and wherever it is practi- cable, they endeavoured, as far as possible, to earn a liveli- hood by the labour of their own hands. This has in some instances succeeded, particularly in the Danish \Yest India Islands, and in Surinam, through the diligence and zeal of some Brethren, who have not only laboured with success among the Heathen, but have earned so much at their occu- pations as to contribute considerably to the support of the missions. Circumstances, however, will not admit of this in every place. f Till the year 1741, count Zinzendorf and his lady provi- ded for all the expenses of the missions, and to their honour let it be recorded, they contributed to them in the most lib- eral manner. At present the Brethren's missions are sup- ported entirely by voluntary contributions, particularly of members of their congregations in Europe and America, each of whom contributes, twice a year, whatever he thinks proper for their support. During the present war, the ex- pense of them has increased from 3000/. to 8000/. a year, a small sum certainly, considering the extent and importance * Perio'l. Accounts, vol. v. p. 6. i Ibtd. vol v. p. 25. 116 Propagation of Christianity ^c. of their establishments, though large when compai'ed with the number and ability of the contributors. But the war has not only had a pernicious effect in increasing the ordi- nary expenses of the missions, it has also diminished the re- sources of many of the members, particularly in Holland and Germany, which have so often been the scene of hos- tilities. We are sorry to understand, that in the year 1861, the debts of the Brethren, on account of their missionary establishments among the Heathen, amounted to near two thousand pounds.* The modesty of the Brethren, indeed, is so extreme, and their faith in God is so strong, that they do not come forward and make their wants known: But shall these circumstances cause them to be overlooked by Christians of other denominations? Instead of this, they should rather raise them in our estimation, and give new energy to their claims on our benevolence. We trust these facts require only to be stated, to induce many to come for- ward with their contributions to assist these extraordinary iltien, in carrying on those noble and important undertakings, in which they have been so long, so honourably, and so suc- cessfully engaged. * Span_£^enberg's Account of the manner in which the Brethren carry on theip ilissions among the Heathen. MSS, Accounts. Period. Accouuts, vol, v. p. 24, 324. CHAPTER VII. MIOPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY BY THE METHODISTS. West Indies. In autumn, 178f-, the Rev. Dr. Coke, accompanied by three other Methodist preachers, destined for Nova Scotia, sailed from England for that country, but after being ten weeks at sea, the violence of the gales, a leak in the ship, and apprehensions of the want of water, forced the captain to change his course, and bear off for the West Indies. Hav- ing landed on the island of Antigua, the doctor and his com- panions resolved, that, instead of proceeding to the original place of their destination, they would attempt to begin a mission on this and some of the neighbouring islands. Of these establishments we shall now give some short account, beginning with Antigua, where, however, it is necessary that we go a few years farther back. SECTION I. Antigua.* In the year 1760, Nathaniel Gilbert, esq. speaker of the House of Assembly in Antigua, began to make some at- tempts to promote the interests of religion on that island. Having, in a late visit to England, been himself impressed by the gospel, he endeavoured, on his return to Antigua, tq * Is in latitude 17° "0' N- and longitude 62° 5' W. being about 2© miles square. 118 Propagation of Christianity communicate to others the light of divine truth. His at- tempts were at first confined to a few persons, whom he col- lected together in his own house on the Lord's day; but afterwards he proceeded to preach in public, not only to the white people, but to the negro slaves. Conduct so singular and unexampled could not fail to excite general notice, and to draw upon him the insults and slanders of the enemies of religion, notwithstanding the high station which he occupied in the island. He persevered, however, in his labours, amidst the numerous indignities v/hich were thrown upon hun; and he had at length the pleasure of uniting about two hundred of his hearers into a Christian society, and continued to watch over them w^ith all the affection and solicitude of a father. But how mysterious are the ways of Providence! In the midst of these useful and disinterested labours, he was called away from this terrestrial scene, to enter the eter- nal state, and his disconsolate flock were left as sheep without a shepherd, having no one to guide them in the paths of religion, to reprove their wanderings, to comfort them in their afflictions, or to cherish the infant work of grace in their hearts. From the death of Mr. Gilbert, nearly twenty years elap- sed before one was found to supply his place. At length, however, Mr. John Baxter, a member of the Methodist con- nection in this country, embarked from Chatham for Anti- gua, to work as a shipwright in the service of government; and, having on his arrival found religion at a very low ebb on the island, he embraced the opportunity of his leisure hours for preaching the gospel to such as would hear him. Such of Mr. Gilbert's hearers as had surv^ived the ravages of death, and remained faithful amid abounding iniquity, soon flocked to him. In the space of five years, he collected together into a society about a thousand members; but un- happily, through a laxity of discipline, many were received into it, whose conduct but ill corresponded with their pro- fession. by the Methodists. 119 On Dr. Coke's arrival in December 1786, Mr. Baxter agreed to relinquish a lucrative situation which he held on the island, and to devote himself entirely to the work of the ministry, along with Mr. Warrener, one of the preachers, who was originally destined for Nova Scotia. It was now, however, found necessary to discard many of the members, as unworthy of the profession which they made, a circum- stance which considerably reduced the number of the soci- ety. But the advantages which resulted from it, amply counterbalanced this inconvenience. It rescued the gospel from disgrace, induced those who remained to walk with greater circumspection, and ultimately proved beneficial to the interests of religion. Since that period, the Methodist society in Antigua has been subject to considerable varia- tions. But amidst these changes, it has in general, been more or less on the increase; so that though the branches have occasionally been blasted, the tree itself has been taking- deeper root. The following table exhibits the number of members in the Methodist societies in Antigua, for several years past; Years. Whites. Blacks and Coloured. i Total. \ ! J 1804 1807 1808 1809 1810 1811 22 20 19 20 3516 2809 2479 2385 3538 1 2800 ; 2829 ; 2498 : 2645 : 24071 t An Account of the Rise, Progress, and Present State of the Me- thodist Missions, by Dr. Coke, 1804, p. 3. Annual Reports of the Me- thodist Missions from 1805 to 1811. Note. — In the tables of this chapter, where there is an asterisk, f *\ it indicates that it is only an approxi.mation to the number. 1^0 Propagation of Christianity SECTIOjV ii. Dominica.* AS soon as Dr. Coke had settled the mission in Antigua, he sailed for Dominica, with the view of promoting the interests of religion in that island. In 1788, a missionary was sent thither, and in a short time he collected about a hundred and fifty of the negroes into a society; a circum- stance which so encouraged and animated him in his work, that he laboured beyond his strength, and soon fell a victim to his excessive exertions. After his death a considerable time elapsed before his place could be supplied, and in the mean- while, most of those of whom he had conceived good hopes, relapsed into their former practices. Some, however, re- mained stedfast to their Christian profession, and on the arrival of a new missionary, a society consisting of several hundred members was in a short time raised at Prince Rupert's Bay. But the low marshy situation of this place has proved highly injurious to the health of the missionaries. Several of them have fallen sacrifices to the diseases which they caught in the prosecution of their labours; while others who came to settle on the island have been so debilitated through sickness, that they have been compelled to remove to some more salubrious climate for the recovery of their health. Dominica, indeed, has on the whole, been the most unhealthy island on which the Methodists have attempted to establish a mission. Hence it has often been left without a missionary, a circumstance which could not fail materially to retard their progress. The work, however, is at present rather in a prosperous state, especially considering that the * Is about 28 miles in length, and 12 in breadth; ki lat. 15" 15' N, and long. 61° 28' W. by the Methodists. 121 greater part of the people were strongly attached to the church of Rome, and laboured under violent prejudices against the Protestant faith. Many of them, however, have now thrown off these shackles, and assumed fortitude enough to laugh at the fooleries, and to despise the anathemas of the Romish priests. Even their attachment to France is now a less formidable impediment than it was at first. In no island, however, has the number of the Methodist mem- bers varied so much as in Dominica, as appears from the following Table: Years. Whites. Blacks and Coloured. Total. 1802 1803 1804 180/ 1808 1809 1810 1811 3 2 3 50 900* 1003 800* 803 750* 90 609t 1000 801 747 SECTION in. St. Vincent's. J IN 1787, the Methodists visited the island of St. Vincent's, with the view of establishing a mission upon it; and on their f Account nf the Rise, Progress, and Present State of the Methodist Missions, p. 4. Annual Kcports, from 1806 to 1811. Methodist Magazine, vol. xxvii. p. 189. \ St. Vincent's Island, in the West Indies, is to the south from the Island of St. Lucia. It is about twenty miles in length, and almost as much in breadth, and is in lat. 31° 10' N. and in long. 61° 21, W. It j.s about twenty leagues to the west from Barbadoes Island, VOL. IX. Q 122 Propagation of Christianity arrival, they were treated with many flattering marks of re- spect by the inhabitants. They attempted soon after to begin a school among the native Caribs, and the legislature of the island gave an estate for the support of the institution; but the Catholic priests of Martinico infused suspicions into the minds of the poor people, that the missionaries were spies employed by the king of England, and by this means raised their jealousy to such a pitch, tliat it was found ne- cessary to withdraw from among them. Among the negroes, however, the Methodists were more successful, and in a short time collected such numbers of them in their societies as amply recompensed them for the failure of their labours among the Caribs, In 1793, the Legislative Assembly of St. Vincent's, which had at first patronized the Methodist missionaries, passed a very rigorous act against them, prohibiting them from preaching to the negroes under the severest penalties. For the first transgression, it was enacted that the offender should be punished by a fine of 18/.; for the second, by such cor- poreal punishment as the court should think proi)er to inflict, and likewise by banishment; and if the person should return from banishment, by death! In consequence of this infa- mous act, Mr. Lumb, the missionary, was thrown into prison for preaching the gospel, and refusing to pay the fine. The magistrate, indeed, who committed him, offered to lay down the greater part of the fine, and one of the merchants wished to pay the W'hole, but he was determined to do nothing which might be construed as a voluntary submission to a law so execrable in itself, and so contrary to the spirit of the British constitution. Happily it was in force only for a short time, for as all the acts of the Colonial Assemblies must be trans- mitted to his majesty for his royal sanction, the king was graciously pleased to disallow it, as contrary to the principles of toleration, of which he has always professed himself the jdecided friend. Since that period, no material impediment has been thrown bij the Methodists. 123 in the way of the Methodist missionaries in the island of St„ Vincent's. Many of those who once were their persecutors, are now become their friends, and shew them a degree of kindness and hospitality scarcely equalled in any other island. The prejudices of others, however, are rather softened than subdued, and would probably burst forth with renewed vio- lence, had they any prospect of being supported by the civil power. The members of the Methodist Societies in St. Vincent's are pretty numerous; but as they are scattered over the va- rious plantations on the island, they have no opportunity of attending divine worship except on the Lord's day, and even then many of them have it not in their power, in con- sequence of their great distance from town. The following Table will sliew the state of their numbers for several years Dast : i 1 ears. White. Blacks and Coloured. Total. \ : 1 803 1804 1806 1807 1808 1809 , 1810 i 1811 1 6 9 11 13 12 2350 2160 i2 0 23 o 6 2169 2281 2374 23 74 2374 2861 1133t 2361 1121 f Account nf the Risr, S^,-. of ATet''o<1Uf \j;qs-,,vi^. Ai-itnl Reports from 1806 124 Propagation of Chistianitu SECTION IF. St. Christopher's.* IN 1787, Dr. Coke, accompanied by Mr. Hammel, one of the Methodist preachers, visited St. Christopher's with the view of establishing a mission upon the island; and on explaining their design, they were received by the inhabit- ants with the most flattering tokens of approbation. Mr. Hammel remained on the island; a small society was almost immediately formed; and since that period, multitudes who had lived without God, without Christ, and without hope in the world, have been impressd with concern for their souls^ and received as members by the missionaries. Many al- lowances, however must be made for slaves, whose situation in life depresses the growth of their mental powers, debases their understanding, and corrupts their heart. The Negroes employed on the plantations have, in general, extremely scanty and confused ideas on almost every subject, and feel the utmost difficulty in expressing themselves with preci- sion and perspicuity, concerning even the most ordinary circumstances. The testimony, therefore, whic h they bear- for religion, must be sought for in the conduct of their life, rather than in the language of their lips. In the towns, how- ever, particularly in Basseterre, the Negroes are more dis- tinguished for the clearness of their ideas and the accuracy * St. Christopher's, commonly called St. Kitt's Island, is of the num- ber of those visually disthiguishcd by the name of the Caribbees, of which it is deemed the principal, being in leng-ih about twenty miles and in breadth seven. It is separated from the small Island of Nevis by a narrow strait about three-fourths of a league broad. It lies west from the Island of Antigua about fifteen leagues. Bassaterre and Sandy Point are the principal towns of the island. The north point of the island is in lat. 17° '27' N. and the south point in long. 62= 47' W. The Island of St. Eustatia is only about three leagues west by north Irom the west poiiit of this island by the Methodists. 125 of their language. Among them, indeed, there have been several, who, by leading classes, and exhorting their countrymen, have rendered the mission most essential ser- vice. From the time when the Methodists first settled in this island, they have experienced almost an uninterrupted flow of external prosperity. Disturbances, indeed, from the law- less mob have occasionally occurred; but as they were never supported by the government of the island, they existed only for a moment, and then expired. The following Table exhibits a view of the number of members in their societies for several years past: Years. Whites. Blacks and Coloured. Total 1 1804 1806 1807 1808 1809 1810 1811 17 34 34 28 26 31 3000 2473 2325 2327 1925 3017 2507 2339 2355 \ 1951 ! 2079 ^^353\ 2322 SECTION V, St. Eustatia.i IN 1787, Dr. Coke visited St. Eustatia, which was then in the hands of the Dutch, in the course of his voyage through the West Indies. The government of the island, however, f Account of llie llise, etc. of tlic Methodist Missions. Annual Reports from 1806 to 18H. \ St. Eustatia is about five leagues in circumference, gnd forms a steep mounlaiu in the shape of a cone. It is in lat. 17° 29' N. and long. 63° 10' W. 1:26 Propagation of Christianity would not suffer him to preach; but yet he employed his? time from morning to night, for about eighteen days, in in- structing small companies of the Negroes, from eight to twelve at a time, in the house of a free black with whom he lodged. Having returned again the following year, he would have been thrown into prison, had it not been for a letter which had been obtained from lord Dover to the government of Holland, intelligence of which had just reached the island. Dr. Coke having afterwards visited Saba, the governor and council of that island requested him to settle a minister among them. In compliance with their request, he appoint- ed Mr. Brazier to remain among them; but the governor of St. Eustatia, who possessed the supreme authority in all the Dutch possessions in that part of the West Indies, com- pelled the government of Saba, though with much reluc- tance, to part with their preacher. In the island of St. Eustatia itself, the governor cruelly persecuted a certain slave who endeavoured to instruct his countrymen in the things which belonged to their everlast- ing peace; and at length the poor man was sold off the island to the captain of a Spanish ship. He likewise persecuted such as attended the meetings for divine worship. He pur- sued them by his black soldiers from corner to corner, to their own little huts, and even to the most secret recesses oi the mountains, in order to put an end to their meetings for prayer; and at length, by torture, and every other method he could devise, he completely succeeded in suppressing them. For about twenty years, the Methodists continued to make every effort in their power to establish a mission on this is- land, but, until of late, all their exertions were in vain. St. Eustatia having at length fallen into the hands of the British, two of the missionaries waited soon after on the P^nglish governor, and obtained liberty from him to attempt the es- tablishment of a mission upon it. They now proceeded to preach the gospel, and to collect together the remains of their former little flock which had long been scattered. by the Methodists. 127 They soon united a number of the Negroes into a society; and in the year 1811, their members amounted to two hun- dred and forty-six. Besides preaching to the adults, the missionary had upwards of a hundred children under his care, who made considerable progress in learning.* SECTION VI Nevis. t IN 1788, Dr. Coke visited the island of Nevis, with the view of introducing the gospel among the Negro slaves, and on his departure he left a missionary to labour among them. Many of the most opulent planters at first opposed the de- sign, from an apprehension that it would introduce a spirit of insubordination among the Negroes. Hence, for a con- siderable time, they would not permit the Methodists to have access to the slaves on their estates; and when some, at length, ventured to invite them, they observed the utmost caution in their manner of proceeding: and in some instances, the missionaries, after they had preached a few times, v/ere dis- carded, without being informed of any reason for such a singular mode of treatment. They were rarely, however, without employment: When dismissed from one plantation, they were solicited to visit others, and after a short season were treated in the same manner as they had been before. But these clouds, which for a time darkened the horizon, began, at length, to dispel. By degrees the congregations became more numerous, more respectable, and more atten- tive. Many who hitherto had treated the gospel with con- * Account of the Rise, See. of tlie Methodist :\ilssIon8. Annual Reports from 1806 lo 1811. t Nevis, is contiguous on the S. E. to the Island of St. Christopher's, being separated from it only by a narrow channel of about a league in breadth. Nevis is about two leagues in length and one in breadth, Charlestown is its Capital, and is in lal. 17° 15' N. and long. 62° 35' W. 128 Propagation of Christianity tempt, began to view it with veneration, and several of them appeared to feel its influence on their heart and life. A res- pectable society was formed in Charlestown, the capital of the island; and the success which attended their labours in that town, induced many of the planters to admit the mis- sionaries to their estates in the country. Though Nevis is but a small island, being only about twenty- one miles in circumference, the Methodists have here two chapels, one in the town, the other in the country, both of which are attended by respectable and attentive congre- gations. Besides preaching in these places, the missionaries visit such of the plantations as they can conveniently attend; but the invitations which they have of this kind are more numerous than they are able to comply with. Throughout the West Indies in general, the Sabbath is the common market day; but in Nevis, many of the White people now shut up their stores and shops, and attend on divine worship; while the Negroes, who used to spend that sacred day in dancing, and drinking, and fighting, now come in crowds to the house of God, to hear his word, and sing his praise. The number of members in the Methodist societies on this island has varied considerably at different periods. The fol- lowing Table "will shew the amount of them for several years past: Yea7's. Whites. Blacks and Coloured. Total. 1803 1804 1805 1807 1808 1809 1810 1811 11 14 18 13 16 1200 1400 1211 1414 1350 1450 1376 1091 1021 882t 1358 1078 866 * Account of the Bise, &.c. of the Methodist Missions. Annua,! Reports from 1806 to 1811, by the Methodists. 129 SECTION VIL ToilTOLA AND THE ViRGIN IsLANDS.^ IN 1788, Dr. Coke, in his second voyage to the West Indies, visited rt'ortola, and was much delighted with the favourable disposition which the Negroes on this island manifested towards the gospel. This, however, Was probably only one of those fallacious appearances, by which persons engaged in the propagation of religion, and the Methodists in particular, have often been deceived; Tor, at first, the pro- gress of the mission was slow. A society, however, was at length formed on the island, a chapel erected, and the num- ber of hearers augmented. Afterwards, indeed, the gospel spread among the inhabitants of several of the islets which are scattered up and down in its vicinity, and, like solitary rocks, lift their heads above the waves. To many of these the missionaries have paid frequent visits in open boats, to the prejudice of their health, and often at the risk of their life, in order to preach the glad tidings of salvation to the [i^w forgotten families who inhabit them. In the Virgin Isl- ands, persons of almost every description are friendly to the interests of religion; and even those solitary individuals who are secretly inimical to its progress, are ashamed to avow their hostility. As a proof of the importance of Christianizing the Ne- * Tortola is one of the Virgin Islands, near the Island of Porto Rico in the West Indies. It is six leagues long, and two Broad, and in lat. 18° 15' N. and long. 64° 35' W. The Virgin islands are a cluster of small Islands in the West Indies, to the eastward of the Island of Port Rico, belonging to different Euro- pean powers. These Islands lie in about the lat. 18° 20' N. and extend for the space of twenty-four leagues from E. to W. and about f^ixtcen leagues from N. to S. VOL. rr. R 130 Propagation of Christianity groes, even in a political point of view, it is not unworthy of notice, that soon after the commencement of the war with France, the governor of Tortola received information, that the French inhabitants of Guadaloupe meditated a des- cent on the island. He immediately sent for Mr. Turner, the superintendant of the missions in Tortola, and the other Virgin islands, and having informed him of this report, ad- ded, that there was no regular force in the colony to defend it against the enemy, and that they were afraid to arm the Negroes, unless he would put himself at the head of them. Mr. Turner was sensible, that such a step was not properly within the line of the ministerial office; but yet considering that the island was in iminent danger, that if it were con- quered by the French, the religious privileges of the Negroes would probably be lost, and that the war on their part was entirely of a defensive nature, he consented to the governor's request, and was accordingly armed with the Negroes. About a fortnight after, a French squadron made its appear- ance in the bay; but being informed, it is supposed, by some emissaries, of the armed force on the island, they abandoned their design, and retired.* In Tortola, religion is not only respected by all descrip- tions of people, but is puplicly countenanced by the princi- pal inhabitants of the island. In 1809, it was stated, that even the chief magistrates had seats in the Methodist chapels, and regularly occupied them. One of the members of his majesty's council was a communicant; and in common with most of those who filled the more exalted stations in the Isl- and, treated the missionaries with friendship and respect. The following Table exhibits a view of the members of * Soon after this event, the governoi--gcneral of the Leeward islands sent an order to the Methodist missionaries, to make a return of all the Negroes in their societies who were able to carry arms. The re- turn was accordingly made; and a great part, if not the whole of them, were armed for the defence of the several islands. Such was the con- lidence which the governor-general had iu the loyalty of the mission- aries and of their flocks. bij the Methodists. 131 the Methodist societies in Tortola and the ovher Virgin isl- ands for some years past: Yeai's. JFhites. Blacks and Coloured. Total. 1804 1806 1807 1808 1809 1810 1811 38 38 39 52 56 2070 2068 2108 2106 6800* 2173 2337 2298 21761 2134 2285 2120 SECTION VIIL Jamaica. IN 1789, Dr. Coke visited this island with the view of estabhshing a mission upon it, and shortly after, a mission- ary arrived at Kingston and was received with much kind- ness by a number of the inhabitants. They held their meet- ings for some time in a private house, but as it was small, and situated near the extremity of the town, they purchased a large building in a more central situation, the upper part of which they converted into a chapel capable of containing about twelve hundred people, while the lower part was em- ployed as a lodging for the missionaries. On the opening of the chapel, it was frequently by some of the Whites, as ^vell as by the Negroes and people of colour, but most of the former soon ceased to attend; and, indeed, a number of the White people became at length so riotous, that it was I Account of the Bisc, etc. of the MeAhodist Missions. Annual Reports from J805to 1811. 132 Propagation of Christianity impossible, in the evening^^o meet for the worship of God in peace, both the^reacher and the hearers being often in danger not^nly of mischief, but even of their life. It was in vain to apply to the magistrates for justice, or even for protection. One of the rioters, indeed, was prosecuted, and three respectable White people gave the clearest evidence against him, but the oaths of the Methodists were consider- ed as of no weight, and a midshipman being procured to swear an alibi, the fellow was acquitted of the charge. In- deed, the grand jury presented the chapel as a nuisance, and it is not certain by what means this presentment fell to the ground, but it is supposed the honourable bench of judges rejected it. Being thus protected, and even encouraged by their su- periors, the mob did not fail to proceed in their system of opposing and molesting the poor Methodists. They not on- ly created disturbances in the time of divine worship, but they frequently beset the chapel, attacked the people with the most abusive language, and repeatedly assailed them with large stones. They at last proceeded to break the front gates leading to the chapel, and would probably have com- mitted still further outrages, had not the arrival of the town guard checked their proceedings. For several weeks, while these disturbances lasted, the members of the society Avere obliged to keep a strong guard in the chapel during the night. One morning, when there was no watch, some burnt coals were found on the floor; a circumstance which gave rise to a strong suspicion, that an attempt had been made by some incendiaries to set it on fire during the night. In consequence of these circumstances, together with the ravages of sickness among the missionaries, and dissensions among the people, the society which had been formed was reduced to a very low ebb. New missionaries, indeed, ar- rived to supply the place of those who died, and made at- tempts to form societies not only in Kingston, but in various other parts of the island. These efforts, however, were at- by the Methodists. 133 tended with little success. The White people in general, slighted the gospel, or were even inveterate against it; and as this was the case with them, the poor Negroes were de- barred fr m hearing the M^ord, most of the planters being averse to the religious instruction of their slaves. Such was the low state of the Methodist mission in Jamaica for a num- ber of years. As ^ efc, however, the government of the island had taken no part against it; but at length the legislature in- terfeired, and displayed a steadiness, an energy, and a zeal worthy of a better cause. In April 1802, some of the preachers visited Morant Bay, a place about thirty miles from Kingston, and in the course of a few months they collected a society in that place of about ninety members. The enemies of religion, however, did not view their progress with indifference or unconcern. Having excited a violent persecution against them, they presented the places in which their meetings were held as nuisances to the quarter sessions of the parish; but being able to produce nothing against either the preachers or their hearers, contra- ry to the laws of God or man, they were compelled, though with reluctance, to drop the prosecution. The meetings, therefore, were continued, as no legal opposition could be made to them, and they met with no interruption for some- time, except from the lawless rabble, and a kw disorderly people about the place. But here the matter did not long rest. In December following, the assembly of Jamaica passed an act by which it was decreed, that no person, unless he was qualified by the laws of that island and of Great Br tain, should preach or perform the services of religion, in meet- ings of Negroes or people of colour; that persons oifending against this law should be deemed rogues and vagabonds, and as such be committed to the work-house, and kept to hard labour, one month for the first ofience, and six months for every repetition of it; nay, should the case be extraordinary, that the assizes might inflict any punishment not extending to life; that if the criminal was a slave, he 134 Propagation of Christianity should, for the first offence, be committed for hard labour to the nearest work-house for one month, and for every sub- sequent offence be subjected to a public flogging, not ex- ceeding thirty-nine lashes; and it was added, that any person who should knowingly permit such a meeting to be held on his premises, should be liable to a fine not exceeding 100/. and be committed to the common gaol until he should pay it, and give security for his future good behaviour.* As this act of the legislature of Jamaica professed to pro- Jiibit only qualified persons from preaching to the Negroes and people of colour, the Methodist missionaries did not ap- prehend that they came within the meaning of the law, as they were possessed of regular licenses, which they had ob- tained in England, and which would have been admitted as valid in any court of justice in Great Britain. Mr. Camp- JDell therefore continued to preach as usual in Kingston, and met with no kind of interruption; but when he proceeded to preach at Morant Bay, he was apprehended and taken be- fore the magistrates, who committed him to prison, notwith- standing he produced to them a certificate of his being du- ly qualified according to the laws of England. When the month of his imprisonment expired, he returned to King- ston, and having applied to the magistrates of that town to qualify him over again, his request was immediately gran- ted. After preaching about two months in Kingston, he once more visited Morant Bay; but as this was a different parish, he did not venture to preach, though he had been qualified under the new law, without asking leave of the magistrates in that quarter. He, therefore, respectfully pe- titioned them for permission to qualify before them also, if thtv required it; but they returned for answer, that they would grant him no licence to preach, and as a punishment, it would seem, for even askipg leave to qualify, they revi- ved the old prosecution against him, though it had now been • Alethodisl Magazine, vol. xxvi. Appendix, p. 9- by the Methodists. 13.^ dropped for sometime. Not content with his former im- prisonment, they endeavoured to apprehend him for the pen- alty of 100/. and to make him bring security that he would in effect never preach more; and unless he had found such security, he was informed, he might have been doomed to perpetual imprisonment. Mr. Campbell therefore; by the advice of his friends, made his escape from Jamaica and re- turned to England, leaving his fellow missionary Mr. Fish to take care of die flock at Kingston, where they still had the liberty of preaching. The serious people at Morant Bay, however, were -now, in a great measure, left destitute of the means of grace. One of them, a very sensible and respectable man, was imprisoned for a month, simply for singijig and praying with a few friends. All social worship \YVis now at an end; nor was the mischief confined to this place, for the new law was employed as an engine for put- ting a stop to the preaching of the gospel in various other parts of the island.* Happily however, when this iniquitous bill was laid be- fore his majesty, for his royal sanction, it was disallowed by him; and information of this being communicated to the house of assembly in December 1804, the pious people of Jamaica, after a lapse of two years, u'ere permitted to re- sume their social meetings for the public worship of God. i But though the bill was disallowed by his majesty, tht assembly of Jamaica endeavoured to elude, as far as possible, the effect of die royal negative, and to establish a system of persecution equally terrible, at least within the precincts of Kingston. An act of the legislature of the island having been procured for erecting a corporation in the capital, an opportunity was taken of introducing into it a clause, by which the corporation of that town were empowered, among a variety of other particulars, to impose on all who should * Evan;;o\ical Mat^riy.inc, vol. xli. p. l.'iG. MclIiocVisl M:ip;;i/-lnc. vol. xwii.p. f)(). t Missionary Mii^a/iuc, vol. x. n, Vr.\. 136 Propagation of Christianity violate their regulations, fine and imprisonment to a large extent. The design of this clause was probably not per- ceived by the Board of trade, and accordingly the act ob- tained the sanction of his majesty. As the proceedings of the corporation of Kingston were not subjected to the re- vision of the King, this circumstance was soon improved as a mean of reviving the old system of persecution. In June 1807, the common council, under a pretence of zeal for the purity of religion, passed an act by which any person not duly authorized by the laws of the island and of Great Bri- tain, who should presume to preach or teach, or offer up public prayers, or sing psalms in any meeting of Negroes or people of colour, within the city or parish, should, if a free person, suffer punishment by a fine not exceeding 100/. or by imprisonment in the common gaol or work-house, for any space not exceeding three months; and, if a slave, by imprisonment and hard labour for a period not exceeding six months, or by whipping not exceeding thirty-nine lash- es, or both; that a similar punishment should be inflicted on every person who permitted such an illegal meeting in his house or premises; and that even in a licenced place of wor- ship, there should be no public worship earlier than six in the morning, or later than sunset in the evening, under a like penalty.* This cruel law was necessarily confined to the town and parish of Kingston; but in the month of November follow- ing, the assembly of the island, under the pretence of excit- tnii^ the proprietors of Negroes to instruct them in the prin- ciples of religion, passed an act, ordaining that the instruc- tion of slaves should be confined to the doctrines of the es- tablished church; that no missionaries should be allowed to teach them, or to receive them into their houses or assem- blies, under the penalty of 20/. for every slave proved to have been present; and if the offender refused payment, he * Christian Observer, vol. vi. p. 686. Evangelical Magazine, vol, xv. p. 4*1. by the Methodists. 137 should be committed to the county gaol until the fine was discharged.* The assembly knowing that such a measure would be dis- approved of by his majesty, resorted to the trick of engraft- ing it upon an act to continue the general system of the slave laws, which had been consolidated into a temporary act that was then about to expire. Their agent was of course in- structed to represent, that if the act of continuation was dis- allowed, Jamaica would be left destitute of slave laws, a cir- cumstance which could not fail to endanger the peace and safety of the island: but the Board of trade found a way to frustrate this sliameful artifice, by advising his majesty to disallow both the act in question, and the act of repeal, which had never expressly received the royal sanction, though it had been several years in force. The general slave laws, therefore, were by this means still established, and only the persecuting clauses of this new bill disannulled. But as the legislature of Jamaica, by the stratagem of de- laying to transmit the act for the royal sanction, while it had its operation in the island under that of the governor, had, for more than a year, suspended the meetings of the Negroes for public worship, his majesty, to prevent the repetition of such shameful proceedings in that or any of the other islands issued a general order in May 1809, to the governors in the West Indies, commanding them, that they should, on no pretence whatever, give their assent to any law relative to religion, until they had first transmitted a draught of the bill to England, and had received his majesty's approbation of it, unless in the body of the act there was a clause inserted, sus- pending its operation, until the pleasure of his majesty should be known respecting it.f Enraged at this new disappointment, the assembly of Ja- maica came to various resolutions on the state of the island, in which they declared, that the prohibition of passing laws on • Evangelical Magazine, vol. xviii. ]>. "7. f Ibid, vol xvij. p, 296. 34?, VOL. II. S 138 Propagation of Christianity the subject of religion was a violent infringement of the con- stitution of the colony; that until it was withdrawn, it was the duty of the house to exercise their privilege of with- holding supplies; and that after a certain period, until this grievance was redressed, no money should be granted or rai- sed within the island for the support of the military establish- ment. In consequence of these violent proceedings, the duke of Manchester, the governor, immediately dissolved the assembly.* Not discouraged by these strong measures, the assembly, in November 1810, passed a new act on the subject of reli- gion, and introduced into it such regulations relative to the licensing of preachers and places of worship, as plainly shew- ed that it was their design to prevent the instruction of the Negroes by those who alone were willing to teach them. This law, indeed, was to continue in force only during the year 1811; but this very circumstance, which might seem trivial, displayed the artfulness of the assembly, being no doubt intended to elude his majesty's disallowance of the bill as by the time that could be notified, the law would have expired, and perhaps a new act be passed. How the gover- nor, in direct contradiction to an express command from his majesty, should have given his assent to such a bill it is not easy to ex plain. | The Methodists were the persons chiefly aimed at by the legislature of Jamaica in all the laws which they passed on the subject of religion; and it is obvious that their progress could scarcely fail to be impeded by such frequent acts of hostility. Many of their members, as might naturally be ex- pected, drew back, while others were prevented by their masters from attending divine worship; but yet it appears, from the following Table, that the numbers, on the whole, have rather increased than diminished; • Evangelical Magazine, vol. xviii. p. 128. f Christian Observer, vol. ix. p. 601. Evangelical Magazine, vol. xix. p. 395, 4o9. by the Methodists', 139 Years. Total. Years. Total. 1792 170 1807 1000 1794 280 1809 814 1797 400 1810 866 1304 635 1811 865t 1806 832 We are concerned to state, that the spirit of opposition to the instruction of the slaves in Jamaica still continues, not- withstanding the repeated interference of his majesty's gov- ernment. In August 1812, Mr. Wiggins, one of the Metho- dist missionaries in Jamaica, \vas thrown into prison for a month, for preaching in their chapel on the Lord's day, and indeed the magistrates appeared to be determined that the missionaries should not be permitted to preach in any part of the island. t SECTION IX. General Observations. BESIDES these missionary establishments, the Metho- dists have sent preachers to Barbadoes, St. Bartholomew's, Grenada, Trinidad, St. Thomas's, New Providence, and the other Bahama Islands;* but as nothing interesting or im- portant occurs in the history of these missions, we shall pass them without further notice, and shall only subjoin a gene- ral view of the state of the whole in the year 1811. f Acc.iint of tlie Rise, 8tc. of the Methodist Missions. Annual Reports froin 1806 to 1811. \ Buchanan on a Colonial Ecclesiastical Establishment, p. 86. * Account of the liise, Sec. of the Methodist Missions. 140 Propagation of Christianity Islands. c 9 'to 1 IS 0 (A ;-. ^ 3 0 0 la 0 2385 2322 2120 1121 866 Total. Antigua St. Christopher's Tortola, and the other Virgin 7 Islands 5 St. Vincent's Nevis Jamaica Dominica New Providence and the other } Bahama Islands 5 St. Eustatia St. Bartholomew's Trinidad Bermuda Grenada St. Thomas's Barbadoes 3 4 4 3 2 2 2 3 1 1 1 1 22 31 56 12 16 2407 2353 .176 1133 882 865 609 505 246 200 188 135 93 69 40 254 3 2 29 251 243 200 1S6 106 Total 07 11,901* t -^ / Besides the missions on the West India islands connected with the Conference in Enghmd, the Methodists in America have laboured with considerable success among the negroes and people of colour in that quarter of the globe, as appears from the following statement of the numbers of them who were members of the Societies in the year 1804: * Minutes of the Methodist Conference, 1811, p. 51, 40. t Since that time, their numbers have considerably increased. At the Conference held in July 1813, the members of the Methodist Socie- ties in the West Indies were stated at 15,220. — Evangelical Magazine. vol. xxi. p. 302. by the Methodists. 141 Western Conference 518 Southern do. 3,446 Virginia do. 3,757 Baltimore do. 6,877 Philadelphia do. 8,442 New- York do. 432 New-England do. 59 Total 23,531* Besides the negroes and people of colour, who are mem- bers of the Methodist societies in the West Indies and America, it is necessary to remark, that there are still greater numbers who, though not in connection with them, attend upon their worship, and enjoy the benefit of their instruc- tions. In 1793, their regular congregations in the West India islands alone comprehended at least thirty thousand persons; and in 1809, it was estimated that they consisted of not less than a hundred and twenty thousand, most of whom would otherwise have been left totally destitute of the means of religious instruction. In comparing the numbers in the Methodist societies in successive years, nothing is more striking than the frequent and even sudden variations which have taken place in the amount of their numbers. It must, however, be remarked, that the negroes in the Methodist societies are not like the members of other churches; few of them comparatively have been baptized or admitted to the Lord's Supper; they have simply agreed to submit to the discipline of the Methodists, and professed a desire to flee from the wrath to come; so that, as these are the only qualifications which are necessary to constitute a member, it is no wonder that their number is liable to great variations. Besides, the missionaries are, in general, not fixed, but ambulator}^, in the same manner as * Methodist Mag'axinc, vol. xxviii. p. 4r. 142 Propagation of Christianity their preachers are in this country. After remaining two or three years in one island, they remove to another, and are succeeded by a new brother; a circumstance which must have no small influence in producing this irregularity in the number of their members. The Methodist missions in the West Indies are subject to the general direction of the Conference, or annual meeting of their preachers; by whom they have hitherto been com- mitted to the particular superintendence of the Rev. Dr. Coke, whose zealous and indefatigable exertions have been the principal mean of their original establishment and their subsequent support. To assist him in the management of so arduous and important a charge, the Conference have also appointed a committee of finance and advice, consisting of all the ministers of the connection resident in London.* It is, perhaps, scarcely necessary to remark, that few of the missionaries are men of what is usually termed liberal education. " Though we judge," say the committee, " that human learning, if accompanied with piety and humility, is not only a desirable embellishment, but a very important advantage to Christian missionaries, yet we by no means deem it indispensably necessary. We have found by expe- rience, that men of sound judgment, of ready utterance, and burning zeal for the glory of God and the salvation of men, well acquainted with experimental religion, with the Holy Scriptures, and the great doctrines of Christianity, though destitute of classical learning, have been the instruments of converting thousands from the error of their ways, and of building up believers in their most holy faith The aid of men thus qualified and thus honoured we dare not refuse, when immortal creatures are perishing * for lack of know- ledge. ' But we endeavour to be very careful that all our missionaries, if not men of general science, should at least understand that particular science which they are employed tQ teach, the gospel of Christ Jesus." • Methodist Magazine, vol. xxviii. p. 234; by the Methodists. 143 " The leading doctrines taught by all our missionaries are the following: The eternal existence of God, Father, Son, and Holy Spirit; the total ignorance, sinfulness, misery, and helplessness of man; the necessity of remission of sins, and of a complete renewal of the heart in knowledge, righteous- ness, and true holiness, after the image of him that created us; the infinite mercy and grace of God, as the only source of man's redemption; and the atonement made by Jesus Christ for the sins of the whole world. They constantly affirm, that the mediatorial work of Christ is the sole merito- rious cause of salvation; that whatever subordinate means may be employed, the Holy Spirit is the grand and proper agent of the work of grace in the heart; that repentance towards God, and faith towards our Lord Jesus Christ, are necessary to the sinner's actual participation of pardon and eternal life; and that believers must persevere in holiness to the end of their days, in order that their labour may not be in vain in the Lord."* Among the members of the Methodist societies in the West Indies, there are not a few, we hope, who are sincere converts to the Christian faith, though we fear there is a con- siderable tincture of enthusiasm among them. All of them so far as is known, fulfil with propriety the relative duties of life, even their own masters being judges; or if any occa- sionally transgress the rules of morality, they are excluded from the connection, at least after neglecting due reproof. They have all abandoned the practice of polygamy, the besetting sin of the negroes; and the fotal influence of Obeah, or witchcraft, which is often productive of most terrible mis- chief, among the slaves, is eifectually destroyed wherever Christianity prevails. As a proof of the general good con- duct of the converts, it is not unworthy of notice, that when an office which requires trust and confidence becomes va- cant, such as that of a watchman, it is a usual practice with the planters and managers to enquire for a religious negro * Methodist Magazine, vol. xxviii. p, 235, 144 Propagation of Christianity ^c. to fill it. Indeed, in Antigua, Nevis, Tortola, and St. Vin- cent's, the proprietors of estates, and the other inhabitants, are so fully satisfied with the conduct of the missionaries, and so sensible of the political as well as moral and religious advantages resulting from their labours, that they entirely support the missions in these islands by their voluntary con-^ tributions.* * Methodist Magazine, vol, xxvii. p. S/T. CHAPTER VIIL PHOPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY BY THE BAPTIST MISSIONARY SOCIETY East Indies.* IN October 1792, a few Baptist ministers assembled at Kettering in Northamptonshire, and united in instituting a society for propagating the gospel among the Heathen. They, at the same time, opened a subscription for this important * It may be proper here to give the reader a brief account of the diffi- culties that lie in the way of the free circulation of the gospel in India, by Protestant missionaries. Those difficulties which arise from the ig- norance and superstition of Paganism were principally detailed in a note subjoined to chap. 5. of vol. 1. Those which are the most formid- able, arise out of the despotic establishment of Roman Catholic institu- tions, and are now to be noticed. Doctor Buchanan, in speaking of the gross darkness that covers Pa- gan countries, says, " There is a moral darkness in the East, of a dif- ferent character from tliat of Paganism, I mean the darkness of the Roman superstition in Pagan lands. Upwards of two centuries ago. Papal Rome established her inquisition in India, and it is still in opera- tion. By this tribunal, the power of the Romish church was consolida- ted in that herarspliere. From Goa, as a centre, issues the orders of the Santa Casa, or Holy Office, to almost every nation of the East; to the Western coast of Africa, where there are many Roman churches; and tlipnce to their settlements along the shores of the continent of Asia, as far as China and the Pliilippine Isles. Ships of war. and ships of commerce have ever been under its command: for the vice-roy of Goa himself is subject to its jurisdiction; and these ships aftbrd tiie means of transmitting orders to all countries, of sending forth priests, and sometimes of bringing back victims. Besides the spiritual tyranny of the Inquisition, there exists, in cer- tain provinces, a corruption of Christian doctrine more heinous than can easily be credited. In some places, the ceremonies and rites of Moloch are blended with the worship of Christ! This spectacle I myself VOL. II. T 146 Propagation of Christianity purpose; but the whole sum contributed on that occasion amounted only to thirteen pounds two shillings and sixpence. As soon, however, as the object of the society was known, they met with further encouragement and support, not only have witnessed at Aughoor, near Madura, in the south of India. The chief source of the enormity is this: the Inquisition would not give the Bihle to the people. In some provinces I found that the Scriptures were not known to the common people, even hy name; and some of the priests themselves assured me tliat they had never seen them." The Pagans of the hiji;hest cast, in many parts of India, have more knowledge of the Scriptures than the Koman Catholics. The most dis- cerning 01 the Hindoos themselves who have read the Bible, say. that the Romish religion is an abuse of the Christian name, and the offspring of despotism and hypocrisy. Indeed, so well convinced are the natives of India, of the Scriptures containing the best standard of moral recti- tude, that, on a certain occasion, when they doubted the purpose and good faith of the English they applied to Mr. Swartz, the missionary, to send them, to transact some particular business, a person who had learned the Ten Commandments.* The reader will consider the following account of the propagation of the Roman Catholic religion in India, taken from Dr. Buchanan's Re- searches, as given to shew that secular glory, sacred titles, combined with great swelling words of vanity, Avill never allure men from dumb idols to serve the living and true God, nor the terror of Inquisitions transfuse light into their understanding, and compel them to repentance towards God and faith in the Lord Jesus Christ; but that it is evident, that the word of life must have free course, in order that God may be glorified in its dispensation, and the understandings of men enlightened, and they renewed in the spirit of their minds, by the energetic influence accompanyina; the principles of the gospel. Except these things concur and unite in the propagation of '" the glorious gospel of the blessed God," instead of ameliorating, men v.^ill deteriorate the moral condition of the Heathen, and make them two-fold more the children of wrath than the^ were before. "THE ROMISH CHRISTIANS IN INDIA. " In every age of the Church of Rome there have been individuals, of an enlightened piety who derived their religion not from the command- ments of men, but from the doctrines of the Bible. There are at this day, in India and in England, members of that communion, who deserve the affection and respect of all good men; and whose cultivated minds will arraign the corruptions of their own religion, which I am about to de- describe. I am indeed prepared to speak of Roman Catholics with as much liberality as perhaps any Protestant has ever attempted on Christian prin- ciples: for I am acquainted with individuals whose unaffected piety 1 con- sider a I eproacli to a great body of Protestants, even the strictest sort. • Buchanan's Researches. by the Baptist Missionary Society. 147 from the members of their own communion, but from Chris- tians of other denominations.* About the same time, Mr. John Thomas, who of lat& years, had made some attempts for the propagation of Chris- • Periodical Accounts relative to the Baptist Missionary Society, vol. i. p. 3,48- It is indeed painful to saj any tiling which may seem to feeling and no- ble minds ungenerous; but those enlightened persons, whose good opin- ion it is desirable to preserve, will themselves be pleased to see that ti'uth is not sacrificed to personal respect, or to a spurious candour. Their own church sets an example of •' plainness of speech" in the assertion of those tenets which it professes, some of wliich must be ex- tremely painful to the feeling of Protestants in their social intercourse Avith Catholics; such as, "• that there is no salvation out of the pale of the Romish Church.*' " This exclusive character prevents concord and intimacy between Protestant and Catholic families. On the principles of infidelity they can associate very easily; but on the principles of religion, the Protest- ant must ever bo on the defensive; for the Romish Church excommuni- cates him: and although he must hope that some individuals do not maintain the tenet, yet his uncertainty as to the facts prevents that cor- diality which he desires. Many excellent Catholics suffer unjustly in their intercource with Protestants, from the ancient and exclusive arti- cles of their own Church, which they themselves neither profess nor believe. If they will only intimate to their Protestant friends, that they renounce the exclusive principle, and that they profess the religion of the Bible, no more seems requisite to form with such persons the sin- ccrest friendship on Christian principles. " At the present time we see the Romish religion in Europe without dominion; and hence it is viewed by the mere philosopher with indif- ference or contempt. He is pleased to see, that " the seven heads and the ten horns" are taken away; and thinks nothing of tJie " names of blasphemy." But in the following pages, I will have occasion to shew what Rome is, as having dominion; and possessing it too within the boun- daries of tlie British empire. " In passing through the Romish provinces in the East, though I had before heard much of tiie Papal corruptions, I certainly did not expect to see Christianity in the degraded state in which I found it. Of the priests it may truly be said, that they are, in general, better accjuainted with the Veda or Brama than with the Gospel of Christ. In some places the doctrines of both are blended. At Aughoor, situated between Tritchinoply and Madura, I Vvitnessed (in October 1806 the Tower of Juggernaut employed to solemnize a Christian iestival. The old priest Josephus accompanied me, when I surveyed the idolatrous car and its painted figures, and gave me a particular account of the various ceremonies which are perfornied, seemingly unconscious himself of any impropriety in them. I went with him afterwards into the church, and seeing a book lying on the altar, opened it; but the reader may 148 Fropagation of Christianity tianity in Bengal, was in London, endeavouring to establish a fund for sending missionaries to that country, and was him- self anxious to obtain a suitable companion to return with him. He had first sailed to Bengal in 1.83, as surgeon of judge of my surprise when I found it was a Sjriac volume, and was informed that the priest himself was a descendant of the Syrian Chris- tians, and helonged to what is now called the Syro-Roman Church, the whole service of which is in Syiiac. Thus, by the intervention of the Papal power, are the ceremonies of Moloch consecrated in a manner by the sacred Syriac language. What a heavy i-esponsibility lies on Rome, for having thus corrupted and degraded that pure and ancient churc!i! " While I viewed these Christian corruptions in different places, and in difteretit forms, I was always referred to the Inquisition at Goa. as the fonntain-head. I had long cherished the hope, that I should be able to visit Goa iiefore I left India. My chief objects were the following: " 1. To ascertain v/hether the Inquisition actually refused to recognize the Bible, among the Romish Churches in British India. " 2. To inrjuire into the state and jurisdiction of the Inquisition, par- ticularly as it aiiected British subjects. '• 3. To learn what was the system of education for the priesthoodj and, •' 4. To examine the ancient Church libraries in Goa, which were said to contain all the books of tiie first printing. •' I will select from my journal, in this place chiefly what relates to the Inquisition. I had learnt from every quarter that this tribunal, for- merly so well known for its frequent burnings, was still in operation, thou2;h under some restrictions as to the publicity of its proceedings; and that its power extended to the extreme boundary in Hindostan. That, in the present civilized state of Christian nations in Europe, an Inquisition should exist at all under their authority, appeared strange; but that a Papal tribunal of this character should exist under the im- plied toleration and countenance of the British government; that Chris- tians, being subjects to the British empire, and inhabiting the British territories, should be amenable to its power and jurisdiction, was a statement which seemed scarcely credible; but, if true, a fact which demanded the most public and solemn representation." " Goa; Convent of the Aug-ustinians, January 23, 1808. " On my arrival at Goa, I was, received into the house of captain Schuyler, "the British Resident. The British force here is commanded by colonel Adams, of his majesty's 78th Regiment, with whom 1 was formerly well acquainted in Bengal.* Next day I was introduced by these gentlemen to the vice-roy of Goa, the count de Cabral. I intima- * The forts In the harbour of Goa were tlien occupied by British troops, two King's i-ej»-iinei)ts and two regiments of native infantry, to prevent its fulling into the ijands of the French. by the Baptist Missionary Society. 149 the Oxford East Indiuman, and immediately on his arrival, he tried to set on foot some plan for the spread of the gos- pel in that benighted region. He failed, however, in the at- tempt at that time; and having returned Avith the ship to ted to his excellency my wish to sail up the river to Old Goa,* (where the Inquisition is,) to which he politely acceded. Major Pareira, of tlie Portuguese establishment, who was present, and to whom I had letters of introduction from Bengal, offered to accompany me to the city, and introduce me to the archbishop of Goa, the primate of tiie Orient. " I had communicated to colonel Adams, and to the British Resident, my purpose of inquiring into the state of the Inquisition. These gen- tlemen informed me, that I should not be able to accomplish my design without difficulty, since every thing relating to the Inquisition was con- ducted in a very secret manner, the most respectable of tlie Lay Por- tuguese themselves being ignorant of its proceedings; and that, if the priests were to discover my object, their excessive jealousy and alarm would prevent their communicating with me, or satisfying my entjuiries on any subject. " On receiving this intelligence, I perceived that it would be neces- sary to proceed with caution. I was, in fact, about to visit a republic of priests, whose dominion had existed for nearly three centuries; whose province it was to prosecute heretics, and particularly the teachers of heresy; and from whose authority and sentence there was no appeal in India; for I was informed that the vice-roy of Goa has no authority over tlie Inquisition, and that he himself is liable to its censure. Were tlie British government, for instance, to prefer a complaint against the In- quisition to the Portuguese government at Goa, it could obtain no re- dress. By the very constitution of the Inquisition, there is no power in India which can invade its jurisdiction, or even put a question to it on any subject. " It happened that lieutenant Kempthorne, commander of his majes- ty's brig Diana, a distant connexion of my ov.'n, was at this time in the harbour. On his learning that I meant to visit Old Goa, he oifered to accompany me; as did also captain Sterling, of his majesty's 84th Regiment, which is now stationed at tlie forts. " We proceeded up the river in the British Resident's barge, accom- panied by major Pareira, who was well qualified by a thirty years' re- sidence, to give information concerning local circumstances. From him I learned that there were upwards of two hundred churches and chapels in the province of Goa, and upwards of two thousand priests. " It was past twelve o'clock when we arrived at the city: all tiie • Tliere is Old and New Goa. Tlie old city is about, eig'iit miles up the river. The vice-roy and chief Portufyuese iiih.abltaiUs reside at New (ioa, which is at the mouth of the river, within the forts of the harbour. The old city, where the Iiiqiil- sitioii and tiie churches arc, is now almost entirely deserted by the secular Portu- guese, and is inhabited by the priests alone. The unhealthiness of the place, and the ascendancy of the priests, arc the causes assijjncd for abandoning' the aucien'v city. 150 Propagation oj* Christianity England, he was baptized in London, and began to exhort in private societies, and to preach in different places, both in town and country. In 1786, he made a second voyage to Bengal, as surgeon of the same ship, and on his arrival, he churches were shut, and we were told they would not be opened again till two o'clock. " In entering the city we passed through the palace gate, over which is the statue of Vasco de Gama, who first opened India to the view of Europe. 1 had seen at Calicut, a few weeks before, the ruins of the Samorin's palace, in which Vasco de Gama was first received. The Sa- niorin was the native prince against whom the Europeans made war. The empire of the Samorin has passed away; and the empire of his conquerors has passed away; and now imperial Britain exercises domin- ion. May imperial Britain be prepared to give a good account of her stewardship, when it shall be said unto her, " thou mayestbe no longer steward." " I mentioned to major Pareira, that T intended to stay at Old Goa some days; and that I should be obliged to him to find me a place to sleep in. He seemed surprised at this intimation, and observed that it would be difficult for n.e to obtain a reception in any of the cburclies or convents, and that there were no private houses into whicli 1 could be admitted. I said I could sleep any where; I had two servants with me, and a travelling bed. When he perceived that I was serious n my pur- pose, he gave directions to a civil ofiicer. in hat place, to clear out a room in a building which had been long uninha'^ited, and which was then used as a warehouse for goods. Matters at this time presented a very gloomy appearance; and I had thoughts of returning with my compan- ions froHi this inhospitable place. In the mean time we sat down in the room I have just mentioned, to take some refseshment, while major Pareira went to call on sonte of liis friends. During this interval, I communicated to lieutenant Kempthorne the object of my visit I had In my pocket " An Account of tSe Inquisition at Goa," by Mmsieur Dellon, a pl)ysician wlw had been imprisoned in the dungeon thereof for two vears^and witnessed an Auto da Fe, when some .heretics were burned;"at wiiich time he walked barefoot. After his release he wrote the historv of his confinement. His descriptions are in general very ac- curate, of which I mentioned some particulars. While we were conver- sin"- on the subject, the great bell of the Cathedral began lo toll: the same which Dellon observes always tolls before day-Hght on the niorn- ino- of the Auto da Fe. I did not myself ask any questions of the people co^cernin^'the Inquisition; but jNIr. Kempthorne made enquires for me: and he soon found out that the Santa Casa, or Holy Office, was close to the house where we were then sitting. Tlie gentlemen went to the window to view the horrid mansion; and I could see the indignation of free and enlightened men arise in the countenances of the two British officers, while they contemplated a place where farmerly their own countrymen were condemned to the fhimes, and into which they themselves might now suddenly be thrown, without the possibility of rescue. by the Baptist Missionary Society. 151 met with a few pious people, with whom he a.^reed to have a meeting for prayer, and afterwards he preached to them every Sabbath evening. Among the number of these Chris- tian friends, was Mr. G , a gentleman who since " At two o'clock we went out to view the churches, whicli were now open for the afternoou service; for there are regular daily masses; and the hells hegn to assail t!ie ear in ever;y quarter. " The mao-nificence of the churches of Goa far exceeded any idea I had formed from the previous description. Goa is properly a city of churches; and the wealt'i of provinces seems to have heen expended in their erection. The ancicut specimens of architecture at this place far excel any thing that has been attempted in modern times in any other part of the East, hoth in grandeur and taste. The chapel of the palace is built after the plan of St. Peter's at Rome, and is said to be an accu- rate model of that paragon of architecture. The church of St. Dominic, the founder of the Inquisition, is decorated with paintings of Italian masters. St. Francis Xavier lies enshrined in a monument of exquisite art, and his coffin is enchased with silver and precious stones. The Catliedral of Goa is worthy of one of tlie principal cities of Europe; and the church and convent of tlie Augustinians (in which I now reside) is a noble pile of building, situated on an eminence, and has a magnifi- cent appearance fro'n afar. " But what a contrast to all tliis grandeur of the churches is the wor- ship offered in them! I have been present at the service in one or other of tlie chapels every day since I arrived; and I seldom see a single wor- sliipper but the ecclesiastics. Two rows of native priests, kneeling in order before the altar, clotbed in coarse black garments, of sickly ap- })earance and vacant countenance, perform here, from day to day, their laborious masses, seemingly unconscious of any other duty or obligation of life. " The day was now far spent, and my companions were about to leave me. While I was considering whetlier I should return with them. Major Pareira said he would first introduce me to a Priest, high in office, and one of the most learned men in the place. We accordingly Avalked to the Convent oftlie Augustinians, where I was presented to Jo- sephus a Doloribus, a man weli advanced in life, of pale visage and pen- etrating eye, rather of a reverend appearance and possessing great flu- ency of speech and urbanity of manners. At fust sight he presented the aspect of one of those acute and prudent men of tlie world, the learn- ed and respectable Italian Jesuits, some of whom are yet found, since the dcnolition of their order, i-epusing in tranquil obscurity in different parts of the Kast. After ■ alfan hour's conversation in the Latin lan- guage, during which he averted rapidly to a variety of subjt'cts, and in- th Jan. 1808. "Oil Saturday, after Divine Service, wliich 1 attended, v.e looked* over together the prayers and portions of Scripture foj- (he day, which led to a discussion concerning some of the doctrines of Christianity. We then read the third chapter of St. John's Gospel, in the Latin Vul- gate. I asked the Inquisitor whether he believed in the inliuence of the Spirit there spoken of. He distinctly admitted itj conjointly how- ever, he thought, in some obscure sense, with water. 1 observed that water was merely an embem of the purifying effects of the Spirit, and could be hut an emblem. We next adverted to the expression of St. Jolin in his first Epistle; '♦ This is he that came by water and blood: even Jesus Christ; not by water ordy, but by Mater and blood:" — blood to atone for sin, and water to purify the heart; justification and sanc- tificationr both of which were expressed ftt the same moment on the Cross. The Inquisitor was pleased with the subject, I referred to tlie evangelical doctrines of Augustin (we were now in the Augustiniau Convent) plainly asserted by that Father in a thousand places, and he acknowledged their truth. I then asked him in what important doc- trine he differed from the Protestant Church.^ He confessed that he never had a theological discussion with a Protestant before. By au easy transition we passed to the importance of the Bible itself, to illu- minate the priests and people. I noticed to him that after looking through the colleges and schools, there appeared to me to be a total eclipse of Scriptural light. He acknowledged that religion and learning were truly in a degraded state. I had visited the theological schools, and at every place I expressed my surprise to the tutors in presence of the pupils, at the absence of the Bible, and almost total want of reference to it. They pleaded the custom of the place, and the scarcity of copies of tlie book itself. Some of the younger Priests came to me afterwards, desiring to know by what means they might procure copies. This in- quiry for Bibles was like a ray of hope beaming on tlie walls of the In- quisition. "I pass an hour sometimes in the spacious library of the Augustini- au Convent. There are many rare volumes, but they are chiefiy the- ological, and almost all of the sixteenth century. Tliere are i^w clas- sics; and I have not yet seen one copy of the original Scriptures in li^e- brew or Greek." " Goa, Aiigustinian Convent, 27lh Jan. 1,818. " On the second morning after my arrival, I was surprised by my host, the Inquisitor, coming into my apartment clothed in black robes from head to foot; for the usual dress of his order is white. He said he was g(»:ng to sit on the Tribunal of the Holy office. " I presume, Father, your august office does not occupy much of your time.-^" '• Yes/' VOL. n U 154 Propagation of Christianity doos, he had himself no particular inclination to the work; he disliked ihe climate, and dreaded a longer separation from his family, and thought there was no probability of the cap- tain's giviiig him leave to stay in the country, or of another answered he, " uuicli. 1 sit on tiic Tribunal three or four days every week." " I had thouii;ht, for some days, of putting; Dc!lon-s book into the Inquisitor's hands; for if I could '^tt liini to advert to tl;e facts stated in that book. I should be able to learn, by comparison, the exact state of the Inquisition at that time. " The following were tiie passages in Mr. Dellon's narrative, to which I wished particuhirly to draw tlie attention of the Inquisitor. IVIr. D. had been thrown into the Inquisition at Goa, and confined in a dungeon. t%\\ feet square, where be remained upwards of two years, witliout seeing any person but the gaoler, who brouglit him his victuals, except when he was brought to ids trial, expecting daily to be brouglit to the stake. His aliedged crime was, charging the inquisition Avith cruelty, in a con- versation he had with a Priest at Daruav. anot'ger part of India. " During the months of November and December, 1 heard, everv tnorning, the shrieks of the unfortunate victims, who were undergoing the Question. I remembered to have heard before I was cast into pri- son, that the Auto da Fe was generally celebrated on the fast Hmiday in Advent, because on that day is read in the Chnrches that part of the Oospel in which mention is made of the last juncrMENr: and the In- q«isitors pretend by this ceremony to exhibit a lively emblem of that awful event. I v/as likewise convinced tliat there were a great number of prisoners, besides m3^seif; the profound silence, v.liich reigned within the walls of the building, having enabled me to count the number of doors which were opened at the hours of meals. However, the lirst and second Sundays of Advent passed Ijy, without iny hearing of any thing, and I pi-epared to undergo anotlier year of melancholy rnptivity, when I was aroused from my despair on the 11th of January, by the noise of the guards removing the bars from the door of my prison. The Alcaide presented me wiHi a habit, which he ordered me to put on, and to make myself ready to attend him, wlien he should come again. Thus saying,, he left a lighted lamp in my dungeon. The guards returned, about two o'clock in the morning, and led me out into a long gallery, where I found a number of the companions of my fate, drawn up in a rank against a wall: I placed myself among the lest, and several more soon joined the mehincholy band. The profound silence and stillness caused them to resemble statues more than the animated bodies of human creatures. The women, who were clothed in a similar manner, were placed in a neiglibouring gallery, where we could not see them; but J remarked that a number of persons stood by themselves at some distance, atten- ded by others who wore long black dresses, and who walked backw-ards and forwards occasionally. 1 did not tiien know who these were; but 1 was af"tervvards informed that the former were the victims who were condemned to be burned, and the others were their confessors. »< After we were all ranged against the wall of this gallery, we re- by the Baptist Missionanj Society. 15>5 siirg-eon being found to supply his place. But though he had at first no idea of acceeding to the proposal, it continued to haunt his mind, and to excite his serious consideration. Beins: a man of most exouisite sensibility, as well as of ar- ceived each a hvrj^e \va\' tappr. They then brought us a nuni])erof dres.- ses made of ycIUtw clotli, ^ith the cross of St. Andrew ]>alnted before and behitnl " This is calk'd the San Benito. The relapsed heretics wear aiiothor species of ro!>e, called t!ie Scanarra^ tlie ground of whicli is grev. The poi-trait of the suUerer is painted upon it, placed upon burning torches with flames and demons all around. Caps were then pioduced. called CarrochaK; made of pasteboard painted like sugar- loaves, all covereen. We all walked barefoot, and the sharp stones of the streets of Goa wounded my tender feet, and caused i\\& blood to stream; for they made us march througli the chief streets of the city: and we were guarded every where by an Innumerable crowd of people, who had assemhleil from all parts of India to behold this spectacle; for the Inquisition takes care to announce it long before, in the most remote parislies. At length we arrived at the Church of St. Francis, which was, for this time, destined for the celebration of the Act of Faith. On one side of the Altar was the Grand Inquisitor and his Counsellors; and on the other, the Vice- Roy of Goa and his Comt. All the prisoners are seated to hear a Sermon. I observed that those prisoners who wore the horrible Currocha.i came in last in the j)rocession. One of the Augustin Monks ascended the pulpit, and preached for a quarter of an hour. The sermon being concluded, two readers w^wt up to the pulpit, one after the other, and read the sentences of the prisoners. My joy was extreme, when I heard that my sentence was not to be burnt, but to be a galley- slave for five years. After the sentences were read, they sununoned forth tliose miserable victims wlio were destined to be iunnolated by the Holy Inquisition. The images of the heretics who had died in prison were brought up at the same time, their bones being co!)tHined in small chests, covered with Uames and demons. An officer of the secular tri- bunal now caan; forward, and seized these unhappy people, after they 156 /Propagation of Christianity dent piety, his heart was melted with the view of the igno- rance, superstition, and misery of the Hindoos; and notwith- standing the difficulties of the undertaking, he at length resol- ved to remain in the country, and to preach among the poor had each received a slight blow iifion the breast^ from the Alcaide, to intimate that they were abandoned. They were then led away to the bank of the river Vv-here the faggots had been prepared the preceeding day. As soon as they arrive at this place the condemned persons are asked in what religion they choose to die; and the moment they have re- plied to this question, the executioner seizes them, and binds them to a stake in the midst of the faggots. The day after the execution, the portraits of the dead are carried to the Church of the Dominicans. The heads only are represented, (which are generally very accurately drawn; for the Inquisition keeps excellent limners for the purpose,) surrounded by flames and demons; and underneath is the name and crime of the per- son who has been burned." Relation de r Inquisition de Goa, chap. xxiv. " In the evening he ca-.ne in, as usual, to pass an hour in my apartment. After some conversation, I took the pen in ray hand to write a feM notes in my journal; and, as if to amuse him, while I was writing, I took up Dellon's book, which was lying with some others on the table. and handing it across to him, asked him whether he had ever seen it. It was in the French language, which he understood M'ell. " Relation de I'Inquisition de Goa," pronounced he, with a slow articulate voice. He had never seen it before, and began to read with eagerness, He had not proceeded far, before he betrayed evident symptoms of unea- siness. He turned iiastily to the middle of the book, and then to the end, and then over tlie table of contents at the beginning, as if to ascer- tain the full extent ot the evil. He tlien conqjoscd himself to read, wliile I continued to write. He turned over the pages with rapidity, and when he came to a certain place, he exclaimed in the broad Italian accent, " Mendacium! Mendacium!" I requested he would mark those passages which were untrue, and we should discuss them afterwards, for that I had other books on the subject. " Other books," said he. and he looked witli an enquiring eye on those on the table. He con- tinned reading till it was time to retire to rest, and then begged to take the book with liiin. " It was on this night that a circumstance happened which caused my first alarm at Goa. My servants slept every night at my chamber door, in the long gallery which is common to all the apartments, and not far distant from the servants of the convent. About midnight I was awaked bv loud shrieks and expressions of terror, from some persons in the gallery. In the first moment of surprise I concluded it must be the Alguazils of the Holy Office, seizing m.y servants to carry them to the Inquisition. But, on going out, I saw my own servants standing at the door, and the person who liad caused the alarm (.ahoy of about 14) at a little distance, suri'ounded by some of the priests, who had coniK out of their cells on hearing the noise. The boy said he had seen a spectre, and it was a considerable time before the agitations of his body and voice subsided. Next morning at breakfast the Inquisitor apologized hy the Baptist Missionary Society. 157 deluded natives, "the unsearchable riches of Christ." With this view he began in 1777 to learn the Bengalee language, and after sometime he was able not only to converse and to preach in it so as to be understood by the people; but he for the disturbance, and said tlie boy's alarm proceeded from a 'phan- tasma animi,' a phantasm of the imagination. " After breakfast we resumed the subject of the Inquisition. The In- quisitor admitted that Dellon's description of the dungeons, of the tor- ture, of the mode of trial, and of the Auto da Fe, were^ in general, Just; but he said the writer judged untruly of the motives of the Inqui- sitors, and very uncharitably of the character of the Holy Church; and 1 admittetl that under the pressure of his peculiar suffering, this might possibly be tlie case. The Inquisitor was now anxious to know to what extent Dellon's book had been circulated in Europe. I told him that Pi- cart had published to the world extracts from it, in his celebrated work called " Religious Ceremonies," together with plates of tlie system of torture and burnings at the Auto da Fe. I added that it was now gene- rally believed in Europe that these enormities no longer existed, and that the Inquisition itself had been totally suppressed, but that I was concerned to find that this was not the case. He now began a grave narration to shew that the Inquisition had undergone a change in some respects, and that its terrors were mitigated." " I had already discovered, from written or printed documents, tliat the Inquisition at Goa was suppressed by a royal edict in tlie year 1775. and established again in 1779. The Franciscan Father before mention- ed witnessed the annual Auto da Fe, from 1770 to 1775. 'It was tiie humanity and tender mercy of a good king,' said the old father, ' whicii abolished the Inquisition.' But immediately on his death, the power of the priests acquired the ascendant, under the queen dowager, and the tribunal was re-established, after a bloodless interval of five years. It has continued in operation ever since. It was restored in 1779, subject to certain restrictions, the chief of which are the two following, ' That a greater number of witnesses sliould be required to convict a criminal than were before necessary;' snd • That the Auto da Fe should not be held publicly as before; but tlia^t the sentences of the tribunal should be executed privately, within the walls of the Inquisition.' " In this particular, the constitution of the new Inquisition is more reprehensii)le than that of the old one; for, as the old Father expressed it, ' Nunc sigillum non revelat Inquisitio.' Formerly, the friends of those unfortunate persons who were thrown into its prison, had the melancho- ly satisfaction of seeing them once a year walking in the procession of the Auto da Fe; or if they were condemned to die, they witnessed their deatli, and mourned for the dead. But now, they have no means of learning for years whether they be dead or alive. The policy of this new code of concealment appears to be this, to preserve the power of the Inquisition, and at the same time to lessen the public odium of its proceedings, in the presence of British dominion and civilization. I asked the Father his opinion concerning the nature and frequency of the punishments within the walls. He said he possessed no certain 158 Propagation of Christianity translated into it, with the assistance of one of the natives the gospels of Matthew and Mark, the epistle of James, some part of Genesis, several of the Psalms, and different portions of the prophecies, a few copies of which he circulated in man- means of giving a satisfactory answer, for every thine; transacted there was declared to be 'sacrum et secretuin;' hut this he knew to be true, that there were constantly captives in the dungeons; that some of them are liberated after a long confinement, but that they never speak after- wards of what passed within the place. He added, that of all the per- sons he had known who had been liberated, he never knew one who tlid not carry about him what might be called the ' the mark of the Inquisi- tion;'that is to say, who did not show in the solemnity of his counte- nance, or in his peculiar demeanor, or his terror of tlie priests, that he had been in that dreadful place. '• The chief argument of the Inquisitor to prove the melioration of rlie Inquisition was the superior humanity of the Inquisitors. I remark- ed tbat I did not doubt the humanity of the existing officers; but \vbat availed bumanityin an Inquisitor; be must pronounce sentence accord- in"; to the laws of the tribunal, which arc notorious enough: and a re- lapsed Heretic must be burned in the flames, or confined for life in a dungeon, whether the Inquisitor be humane or not. But if, said I, you would satisfy my mind completely on this subject, shew me the Inqui- sition. He said it was not permitted to any pergjou to see the Inquisition. I observed that mine might be considered as a peculiar case; that the character of the Inquisition, and the expediency of its longer continu- ance had been called in question; that I had myself written on the civilization of Itulia, and might ])ossibly publish something more upon that subject, and that it would not be expected that I should pass over the Inquisition without notice, knowing what I did of its proceedings; at the same time I should not wish to state a single fact without his au- thority, or at least his admission of its truth. I added, tliat be himself had been pleased to communicate withrae very fully on the subject, and that in all our discussions we had both been actuated, I hoped, by a good purpose. The countenance of the Inquisitor evidently altered on receiving this intimation, nor did it ever after in my presence wholly regain its wonted frankness and placiditv. After some hesitation, how- ever, he said he would take me with him to the inquisition next day. I was a good deal surprised at this acquiescence of the Inquisitor, but I did not know what was in his mind. '• Next morning after breakfast my host went to dress for ih^ Holy Office, and soon returned in his inquisitorial robes. He said he would go half an hour before the usual time for the purpose of shewing me the In([uisition The buildings are about a quarter of a mile distant iron\ the convent, and we proceeded thither in our Manjeels, a kind of palanquin common at Goa. It is a sea cot suspended from a bamboo, which is borne on the heads of four men. Sometimes a footman runs be- fore, having a stall' in his hand, to which are attached little bells or rings, which he jingles as he runs, keeping time with the motion of the bearers. On our arrival at that place, the Inquisitor said to nie, as wc by the Baptist Missionary Society. 159 uscript among them. By these means a considerable stir was excited among the Hindoos. Several of them not only acquired some knowledge of the gospel, but appeared to be concerned for their souls; and there were even two or three were ascending the steps of tlie outer stair, that lie lioped I sliould Ije satisfied with a transient view of tlie Inquisition, and that I would re- tire whenever he should desire it. I took this as a good omen, and fol- lowed my conductor with tolerable confidence. " lie led me first to the Great Hall of the Inquisition. We were met at the door by a number of we!' dressed persons, who I afterwards un- derstood were the familiars and attendants ot the Holy Office. They bowed very low to the Inquisitor, and looked with surprise at me. The Great Hall is the place in which the prisoners are marshalled for the procession of the Auto da Fe. At the procession described by Dellon, in which he himself walked barefoot, clothed with the painted garment, there were upwards of one hundred and fifty prisoners. I traversed this hall for some time, with a slow step, reflecting on its former scenes, the Inquisitor walking by my side, in silence. I thought of tlie fate of the multitude of my fellow creatures who had passed through tliis place, con- demned by a tribunal of their fellow sinners, their bodies devoted to the ilames, and their souls to perdition. And I could not help saying to him ' would not the Holy Church wish, in her mercy, to have those souls back again, that she might allow them a little further probation.^' The Inquisitor answered nothing, but beckoned me to go with him to a door at one end of the hall. By this door he conducted me to some small rooms, and thence to tlie spacious apartments of the chief Inquisitor. Having surveyed these he brought me back again to the Great Hail; and I thought lie seemed now desirous that I should depart, ' Now> Father,' said I, ' lead me to the dungeons below: I w ant to see the cap- tives.' ' No,' said be, ' that cannot be.' I now began to suspect that it had been in tlie mind of the Inquisitor from tiie beginning, to sliew me only a certain part of the Inquisition, in the hope of satisfying mv in- quiries in a general way. I urged him with earnestness, Ijut he steadily- resisted, and seemed to be oiVended, or rather agitated, iiy my importu- nity. I intimated to him plainly, that the only way to do justice to hi& own assertions and arguments, regarding tlie present state of the In- f|uisition, was to shew me the prisons and the captives I should then describe only what I saw; hut now the subject was left in awful obscuri- ty. ' Lead me down,' said I, ' to tlie inner building, and let me pass through the two hundred dungeons, ten feet square, described bv your former captives. Let me count the number of your present captives, and converse with them. I want to see if there be any subjects of the liritish government, to whom we owe protection. I want to ask how long they have been here, how long it is since they beheld the light of the sun, and whether they ever expect to see it again. Shew me the Chamber of Tortures, and declare what modes of execution, or of punishment, are now practised within the walls of tlie Inquisition, in lieu of the public Auto da Fe. If, after all that lias passed. Father, you jesistthis reasonable request, I shall be justified in believing that Vou 160 Propagation of Christianity who he hoped were sincere converts to Christianity, though they had not yet been baptized, nor rehnquished their cast. Mr. Thomas laboured among them till the beginning of 1792, when he left the country and returned to England.^ * Periodical Accounts, vol. i. p. 7. 14. Missionary Magazine, vol. ii. p. 1X7. are afraid of exposing the real state of the Inquisition in India.' To these observations the Inquisitor made no reply, but seemed impatient that I should withdraw. 'Mj good Father,' said I, ' I am about to take mj leave of you, and thank you for your hospitable attentions, (it had been before understood that I should take my final leave at the door of the Inquisition, after having seen the interior,) and I wish always to preserve on my mind a favourable sentiment of your kindness and can- dour. You cannot, you say, shew me the captives and the dungeons; be pleased then merely to answer this question, for I shall believe your word: How many prisoners are there now below, in the cells of the Inquisition.^' The Inquisitor replied, < That is a question which I can not answer.' On his pronouncing these words, I retired hastily toward the door, and wished him farewell. We shook hands with as much cor- diality as we could at the moment assume; and both of us, I believe, were sorry that our parting took place with a clouded countenance. " From the Inquisition I went to the place of burning in the Camfio ^anto Lazaro^ on the river side, where the victims were brought to the stake at the Auto da Fe. It is close to the palace, that the vice-roy and his court may witness the execution; for it has ever been the policy of the Inquisition to make those spiritual executions appear to be the executions of the state. An old priest accompanied me, who pointed out the place and described the scene. As I passed over this melan- choly plain, I thought on the difference between the pure and benign doctrine, which was first preached to India in the Apostolic age, and that bloody code, which, after a long night of darkness, was announced to it under the same name! And I pondered on the mysterious dispen- sation, which permitted the ministers of the Inquisition, with their racks and flames, to visit these lands, before the heralds of the Gospel of Peace. But the most painful reflection was, that this tribunal should vet exist, unawed by the vicinity of British humanity and dominion. \ was not satisfied with what I had seen or said at the Inquisition, and 1 determined to go back again. The Inquisitors were now sitting on the tribunal; and I had some excuse for returning, for I was to receive from the chief Inquisitor a letter which he said he would give me, be- iore Heft the place, for the British Resident in Travancore, being an answer to a letter from that oflicer. " When I arrived at the Inquisition, and had ascended the outer stairs, the door keepers surveyed me doubtinj^ly, but suffered me to pass, supposing that I had returned by permission and appointment of the Inquisitor. I entered the Great Hall, and went up directly towards the tribunal of the Inquisition, described by Dellon, in which is the lofty Crucifix. I sat down on a form, and wrote some notes; and then desir- ed one of the attendants to carry them in my name to the Inquisitor. by the Baptist Missionary Society, 1.61 Encouraged by these auspicious circumstances, the Bap- tist Missionary society invited Mr. Thomas to return to Bengal under their patronage, and engaged, at the same time, to furnish him with a colleague, should one be found endow- As I walked up the Hall, I saw a poor woman sitting by herself, on a bench by the wall, apparently in a disconsolate state of mind. She clasped her hands as I passed, and gave me a look expressive of her distress. This sight cliilled my spirits. The familiars told me she was waiting there to be called up befoie the tribunal of tlie Inquisition. While I was asking <]uestious concerning her crime, the second Inqui- sitor came out in evident trepitlation, and was about to complain of the intrusion; when I informed him I had come back for the letter from the chief Inquisitor. lie said it should be sent after me to Goa; and he con- ducted me with a quick step towards the door. As wc passed the poor woman, I pointed to her, and said with some emphasis, ' behold. Father, another victim of the Holy Inquisition!' He answered nothing. When we arrived at the head of tiic great stair, he bowed, and I took my last leave of Josephus a Uoloribus, without uttering a word." The foregoing particulars concerning the Inquisition at Goa are de; tailed chiefly with this view: that the English nation may consider, whether there be sufficient ground for presenting a remonstrance to the Portuguese government, on the longer continuance of that tribunal in India; it being notorious that a great part of the Romish Christians are now under British protection. '• The Romans," says Montesquieu, " deserved well of human nature, for making it an article in their treaty with the Carthaginians, that they should abstain from sacrificing their children to the gods." It has been lately observed by respectable wri- ters, that the English nation ought to imitate this exanjple, and endea- vour to induce her allies " to abolish the human sacrifices of the Inqui- sition:" and a censure is passeionaries were preaching, the people shouted and laughed, attacked them with abusive language, and endeavoured to create an uproar. A Brahmin being one day asked, why he opposed what Mr. Carey had said, made this reply, " Be- cause he tells me of Jesus Christ, that hated name." On ano- ther occasion, when Mr. Marshman was endeavouring to quiet some of the Brahmins, one more insolent than the rest declared, among other expressions equally respectful, that it was a sin for him to hear him, or even to look in his face. The Christian converts were still more exposed to the in- solence and abuse of their countrymen, than even the mission- aries; but they bore all with patience and meekne-js, shew- ing no disposition to return evil for evil. In Calcutta, mul- titudes of the natives used to follow them through the streets, clapping their hands, and insulting them in every form. Some abused them as feringas, others for losing cast; some called them'l'>.?oo Khreest^ and bowing to them, said, " Salam Yesoo Khreest." One day, when several of them, were in a neighbouring town, the populace set upon them as ferin- gas, as destroyers of cast, as having eaten fowls, eggs, &c. On their attempting to return, the mob began to beat, and otherwise maltreat them, and a man who was a civil officer grazed the point of a spear against the body of one of them. Finding them bear all these insults with patience, they threw cow-dung, mixed in Gonga water, at them; talked of making them a necklace of old shoes; and threatened, that should they ever return, they would murder them. One of the converts, who resided in a distant village, was seized by the chief Bengalee man of the place, who bound his hands, and dragged him from his house, while the whole of the villa- gers hissed at him, threw dirt and cow-dung upon him, clog- ged his face, eyes, and ears with cow-dung, and in this state kept him tied up to the pillar of an idol temple, for several hours. Besides these acts of violence, the converts sufFer- ered many other serious inconveniences from the enmity pf 196 Propagation of Christianity their countrymen. They could scarcely, for instance, ob- tain ground to build upon, or even a house to rent. One of them, after going about for two or tliree days, and wandering over the whole town, at last persuaded a woman to let him 3 house; but though she herself was a foringa, yet when she heard he was a Brahmin who had turned a Christian, sJie in* suited him and drove him away.*- Among the trials which the converts had to endure, their situation in respect to marriage, was not the least considera- ble. In some cases, they appeared to have had more than one wife at the time of their conversion. After discussing the duty, of a person in such circumstances, the missionaries, however, seem to have determined, that though the New Testament condemns polygamy, yet when a man happens to have more than one wife when he embraces Christianity, he is not required to put any of them away, only he is thereby disqualified for the office of the ministry. In other cases the converts were obliged at the same time to forsake their homes, their friends, and even the wife of their bosom; nor would she afterwards have any correspondence with them; Or if willing herself, was forcibly prevented by her relations. By this means they were to all intents and purposes reduced to a state of widowhood, and were in no small danger of fall- ing into sin. It therefore became a question with the mis- sionaries, whether it was not lawful for a person in such cir- cumstances to marry a second wife while his first was still living, after he had in vain employed all possible means to induce her to return to him, and not being able to recover her, had taken some public and solemn measures to acquit himself of the blame. This question they at length resolved in the affirmative; a decision in which they are supported by some very eminent writers, and which considerably lessened the difficulty of the case. These questions are certainly of a • Periodical Accounts, vol. ii. p. 378, 507; vol. iii. p. 38, 41, ^7, 245. Missionary Magazine, vol. viii. p. 177. by the Baptist Missionary Society, 1 97 very delicate nature: difficulties of no small magnitude attach to whatever view we take of them; yet the solution which the missionaries gave of them, is perhaps, on the whole, the. most scriptural, rational, and just.* But while the conversion of the natives gave great offence to their countrymen in general, it is easy to conceive that in Some instances it might occasion them conceni, and even give rise to scenes of the most tender and affectionate nature; for superior as Christianity is to Hindooism, it is not to be sup- posed that a Pagan should be sensible of its transcendent ex- cellence. Of this we have an interesting example in thd history of Soroop, a young Brahmin, whose father came to Serampore in order to take him away. One day, as Mr. Ward was sitting among the native converts in the Ben- galee school, hearing them read and explain a portion of the Holy Scriptures, an aged grey headed Brahmin, well dressed, came in, and standing before him, said, with folded hands, and in a supplicating tone of voice, " Sahib, I am come to ask an alms. " Beginning to weep, he repeated these words hastily, " I am come to ask an - - - alms." Mr. Ward desired him to say what alms; and told him, that, judging from his looks, it did not seem as if he wanted any relief. Being pressed on the subject, the old man at length asked him to give him his son, pointing to a young man named Soroop, in the midst of the native converts; and then he set up a plaintive cry, saying, that Avas his son. Having endeavoured to comfort him, they at last prevailed on him to come and sit down upon the veranda. Here he began to weep again; and said, that the young man's mother was dying with grief; that her time was come; and that if he could hwX. go home and see her, he should after that return again, or stay there, just as he pleased. Being informed by Mr. Ward chat Soroop since his coming had been away once, when * Brief Narrati^*', p. 50. Perio(.Tical Accounts, vol. ii. p. 530; vol. iii. ,314. 198 l^ropagation of Christianity they did not hinder him, and that he was still at perfect li- berty either to stay or depart, as he thought proper; the old Brahmin threw himself prostrate at his feet, and with tears thanked him for these words. Mr. Ward prevailed upon him to rise, and endeavoured to assuage his grief; but he also proposed that the young man should stay all night, that his mind might become calm, and that he might pray for divine direction; and that in the morning, if he wished to go away, they would not hinder them. The Brahmin, however, was averse to this proposal; he again urged, that his poor old mother was dying of grief • - - and if he would but go - - - and if he did not like to stay, he might write a deed of separa- tion for the preservation of their cast, and then he might do as he pleased. Mr. Ward told him his son was not a child, otherwise he might command him; but as he was now a man, he ought to choose his religion for himself. The old man acknowledged the propriety of this, and said it was not in his power to use force over him now. He at length called his son aside, and set up a great cry, weeping over him, and beseeching him to return. It was agreed, however, that Soroop should remain over the night; and though the mis- sionaries were much afraid that he would be overcome by the tenderness and grief of his father, yet they resolved to employ no other influence with him than exhortation and prayer. On leaving the school, Mr. Ward found that the old man had fallen down at the door in an agony of grief, and that one or two of his disciples who came with him were holding him up, endeavouring to persuade him to rise and go with them. Soroop, from the first, expressed his resolution not to return with his father; and next morning he declared that he would not go now, but said he would go soon, mean- ing after he should be baptized. At length, a person who seemed to be a friend of the old Brahmin's asked. Whether Soroop had eaten with those who were Christians. He was answered in the affirmative. Finding, therefore, that the bij the Baptist Missionary Society. 199 young- man would not go, and that he had in fact already lost cast, the people who had assembled on this occasion were constrained to depart. His aged father, however, said that he could not return without him, but would lie down and die at Serampore. Such a scene must have been highly affecting. There was reason, however, to believe, we sup- pose, that the mother's illness was merely a pretence, to draw the son back to idolatry* In January 1804, Mr. Chamberlaine, and Felix Care}-, accompanied by two of the native converts, went to Saugur island, the furthermost point of land where the river and the sea meet, for the purpose of distributing tracts and Testa- ijients among the Hindoos, who assemble here in immense crowds at this season of the year. As they approached that place, they fell in with numbers of boats, full of people, som6 of whom presented the most degrading and disgusting sights it is almost possible to imagine. Their hair had not been dressed, perhaps, for years; their beards had grow^n to an enormous length; their bodies were covered with the most odious and indecent figures. Some of these wretched creatures had come a journey of three, four, or even five months, to bathe in Gonga Saugur. On reaching this place, the missionaries were astonished beyond measure at the sight In the course of a few days, there had been raised an im- mensely populous city, full of streets, lanes, and markets; many kinds of trade were now carrying on with all the hurry and bustle of an established town. Crowds of men, women, and children, high and low, rich and poor, were bathing in the river and worshipping Gonga, by bowing, making salams, and spreading their offerings; consisting of rice, flowers, cowries, and other articles, on the shore, for the goddess to take when the tide returned. Formerly, many of them used to devote themselves or their children to the sharks and alli- gators which aljound in this part of the river, and were of • ,P:»'0'!. Accounts, vol. ii. p. 271; vol. iii.p. 43, 304. 200 Propugation of Christianity course devoured by them; but of late, the British goverii^ ment had passed an act against this horrid practice, declar- ing it murder, punishable with death; and a guard of fifty Seapoys, under the command of a European sergeant, was placed along the banks, in order to prevent it. The water and mud of this place are esteemed so precious and holy, that quantities of them are carried hundreds of miles into the country on men's shoulders. The natives sprinkle their bodies with the water, and daub themselves with the mud; and this, they say, purifies them from all sin. 't'he multitude assembled on this occasion was computed to amount to one hundred thousand, though probably double that estimate would have been nearer the truth. Besides conversing with them on the subject of religion, Mr. Chamberlaine and his companions distributed among them vast quantities of pa- pers, tracts, and hymns, together with a number of copies of the New Testament, and of the book of Psalms. Most of those to whom they gave them came from distant parts of the country, where the gospel had never been made known, and the news of salvation never heard.* In the month of May following, Mr. Chamberlaine was sent to form a new missionary establishment at a place call- ed Cutwa, about seventy miles from Serampore, up the river Hoogley. It was not, however, without considerable difficul- ty that he procured a spot of ground for this purpose. He was forced to leave one place after he had begun his operations, through the violent opposition of the people; but at length he procured a piece of land consisting of about two acres, plea- santly situated by two tanks, and a fine grove of mango trees, at a smlill distance from the town. Having erected on this spot a spacious bungalow for his family, he lost no time in begin- ning his labours among the natives. In discoursing with them on the subject of religion, he took great delight, and was often so constantly employed in this exercise, that he ♦ Periedical Accounts, voL ii. p. 515, 516. Buchanan's Christian Researches, 3d adition, p. 45. by tJie Baptist Missionary Society. 201 had scarcely time to refresh himself. He also opened a school for the education of the youth, and placed it under the superintendence of a Brahmin.-* Mr. Chamberlaine had not been many months at Cutwa, when he sustained a severe loss in the death of his excellent ■wife. When she was about to be confined, Mr. Marshmaa came up in their budgerow, with the view of carrying her down to Serampore, that she might enjoy all the assistance and attention which her situation demanded; but on reach- ing the house, he met Mr. Chamberlaine at the door, almost overwhelmed with grief She had already been delivered four days, and at first promised to do well; but now all hope of her recovery was gone, and on the following day she breathed her last. Tlic distress of her bereaved partner, at the time of her death, it is more easy to conceive than des- cribe. Hanging over the lifeless corpse, he exclaimed, like one half distracted: " Oh! my dear Hannah: Speak to me once more, my dear Hannah!" She appears, indeed, to have been a most amiable, affectionate, pious woman. She was so much beloved by the whole missionary family, that her loss was more deeply deplored by them, than any other death which had happened among them.f About a year after, Mr. Chamberlaine was married to Mrs. Grant, the widow of the late Mr. Grant, who died im° mediately on his landing in Bengal; but in a short time, he was deprived of her also, and thus was left, if possible, more desolate than ever. When the time of her confinement drev/ near, the budgerow was sent up to Cutwa, with an earnest request that she would return with it, to Serampore. She accordingly went on board, and sailed for that place; but that \Q.ry evening she was taken in labour, and after three hours severe distress was delivered of a fine boy; but this was soon followed by symytoms of a dangerous nature. About six o'clock next morning, Mr. Chauiberlaine per- • Period. -Vccounts, vol. iii. p. 59, 114. t Ibid, vol iJi. p. 69. VOL. n. '3 C 202 Propagation of Christianity ceived her countenance suddenly alter: He spoke to htr, but received no answer: She breathed gently a fevv^ moments, closed her eyes, and fell asleep in Jesus. " Thus," says he. " I am afflicted with wave upon w^ave; and now- I am like a wreck after a storm. The arrows of the Almighty stick fast in me, and I am consumed v/ith the blow of his hand: Yet still, his strokes are fewer than my sins, and lighter than my guilt. " The Lord gave and the Lord hath taken aw-ay . blessed be the name of the Lord.'-* Besides these severe trials, Mr. Chamberlaine met with violent opposition from the natives; but yet his labours in this place were not in vain. Among several of the Hindoos, he had often beheld some favourable symptoms, w^hich cheered his heart, amidst all his toils and sorrows. After his hopes had been often elevated, and as often disappointed with regard to them, he at length had the pleasure of be- holding the fruit of his labours, in the baptism of several of the natives. But his chief success was among the British soldiers in the fort of Berhampore. In the course of one year, he baptized no fewer than thirty-six of them; but soon after, as we shall soon have occasion to notice, he was sent on a mission to Upper Hindostan; and Mr. William Carey, jun. one of the sons of Dr. Carey, was sent to supply his place. Since that time the principal success has been at Lakrakoonda, a large town in Bheer-boom, and the villages around it, where there is a branch of the Cutwa church. Several schools have likewise been opened in that part of the country, t Having given this account of the settlement at Cutwa, it is nov/ time to return to Serampore. In the year 1805, Richai'd Mardon, William Moore, John Biss, and Joshua Rowe, landed in Bengal; and soon after their arrival, the whole body of the missionaries entered into a " Form of Agreement," respecting the great principles on which the mission should be conducted. This document • Period. Accounts, vol. iii. p. 283. t Ib-.d. vol. ili. p. 22«, 250, 2j2, 335. Missionary Register, vol. p. 257. by the Baptist Missionary Society. 203 breathes so much of the sph'it of genuine Christianity, ex- hibits so fully the system of our Baptist brethren in Christian- izing the Hindoos, and affords so admirable an example to other missionaries, that we cannot forbear inserting it entire, and trust that its importance will be deemed a sufficient apol- ogy for its length: "The Redeemer," say the missionaries, "in planting us in this Heathen nation rather than in any other, has imposed upon us the cultivation of peculiar qualifications. We are firmly persuaded that Paul might plant and Apollos water in vain in any part of the world, did not God give the increase. We are sure, that only those who are ordained to eternal life will believe, and that God alone can add to the church such as shall be saved. Nevertheless we cannot but observe, with admiration, that Paul, the great champion for the glorious doctrines of free and sovereign grace, was the most conspicu- ous for his personal zeal in the work of persuadhig men to be reconciled to God. Ivi this respect he is a noble example for our imitation. Our Lord intimated to those of his apos- tles who were fishermen, that he would make them fishers of men, intimating that in all weathers, and amidst every dis- appointment, they were to aim at drawing men to the shores of eternal life. Solomon says, " He that vvinneth souls is wise," implying, no doubt, that the work of gaining over men to the side of God was done by winning methods, and that it required the greatest wisdom to do it with success. Upon these points we think it right to fix our serious and abiding attention. I. In order to be prepared for our great and solemn work, it is absolutely necessary that we set an infinite value upon immortal souls; that we often endeavour to affect our minds with the dreadful loss sustained by an unconverted soul launched into eternity. It becomes us to fix in our minds the awful doctrine of eternal punishment, and to realize fre- quently the inconcci\ab!j^ awful condition of this vast coun- 204 Propagation of Christianity trVj lying in the arms of the wicked one. If we have not this awful sense of the value of souls, it is impossible that we can feel aright in any other part of our work, and in this case it had been better for us to have been in any other sit- uation rather than that of a missionary. Oh! may our hearts bleed over these poor idolaters, and may their case lie with continued weight on our minds, that Ave may resemble that eminent missionary, Vv^ho compared the travail of his soul, on account of the spiritual state of those committed to his charge, to the pains of child-birth. But while we thus mourn over their miserable condition, we should not be dis- couraged, as though their recovery v/ere impossible. He who raised the sottish and brutalized Britons to sit in heav- enly places in Christ Jesus, can raise these slaves of super- stition, purif}'^ their hearts by faith, and make them wor- shippers of the one God in spirit and in truth. The pro- mises are fully sufficient to remove our doubts, and to make us anticipate that not very distant period, when He will fam- ish all the gods of India, and cause these very idolaters to cast their idols to the moles and the bats, and renounce for- ever the work of their own hands. 11. It is very important that we should gain all the infor- mation vre can, of the snares and delusions in which these Heathens are held. By this means we shall be able to con- verse with them in an intelligible manner. To know their modes of thinking, their habits, their propensities, their an- tipathies, the way in which they reason about God, sin, ho- liness, the way of salvation, and a future state; to be aware of the bewitching nature of their idolatrous worship, f'^asts, songs, &c. is of the highest consequence, if we would gain their attention to our discourse, and would avoid being bar- barians to them. This knowledge may be easily obtained by conversing with sensible natives, by reading some parts of their works, and by attentively observing their manners and customs. hy the Baptist Missionary Society » 205 III. It is necessary, in our intercourse with the Hindoos, to abstain, as far as we are able, from those things which would increase the prejudices against the gospel. Those parts of English manners which are most offensive to them should be kept out of sight as much as possible. We should also avoid every degree of cruelty to animals. Nor is it advisable at once to attack their prejudices, by exhibiting, with acri- mony, the sins of their gods; neither should we, upon any account, do violence to their images, nor interrupt their worship: the real conquests of the gospel are those of love: " And I, if I be lifted up, will draw all men unto me." In this respect, let us be continually fearful lest one unguarded word, or one unnecessary display of the difference betwixt us, in manners, &c. should set the natives at a greater dis- tance from us. Paul's readiness to become all things to all men, that he might by any means save some; and his dispo- sition to abstain even from necessary comforts, that he might not offend the weak, are circumstances worthy our particu- lar notice. This line of conduct we may be s'jre was foun- ded on the wisest principles. Placed amidst a people very much like tlie hearers of the apostle, in many respects we may now perceive the solid wisdom which guided him as a missionary. The mild manners of the Moravians, and also of the Quakers, towards the North American Indians, have, in many instances, gained the affections and confidence of Heathens in a wonderful manner. He who is too proud to stoop to others, in order to draw them to him, though he may know that they are in many respects inferior to himself, is ill qualified to become a missionary. The words of a most suc- cessful preacher of the gospel still living, " that he would not care if the people trampled him under their feet, if he might become useful to their souls," are expressive of the very temper we should alwajs cultivate. IV. It becomes us to watch all opportunities of doing good. A missionary would be highly culpable, if he conten- 206 Propagation of Christiatuty ted himself with preaching two or three times a week, to those persons whom he might be able to get together, into a place of worship. To carry on conversations with the natives al- most every hour in the day, to go from village to village, from market to market, from one assembly to another; to talk to servants, labourers, &c. as often as opportunity of- fers, and to be instant in season and out of season — this is the life to which we are called in this country. We are apt to relax in these active exertions, especially in a warm cli- mate; but we shall do well always to fix it in our minds, that life is short, that all around us are perishing, and that we in- cur a dreadful woe if we proclaim not the glad tidings of sal- vation. V. In preaching to the Heathen, we must keep to the ex- ample of Paul, and make the gi-eat subject of our preaching, Christ the crucified. It would be very easy for a missionary to preach nothing but truths, and that for many years togeth- er, without any well-grounded hope of becoming useful to one soul. The doctrine of Christ's expiatory death and all- sufficient merits, has been, and must ever remain, the grand mean of conversion. This doctrine, and others immediate- ly connected with it, have constantly nourished and sancti- fied the church. Oh! that these glorious truths may ever be the joy and strength of our own souls, and then they will not fail to become the matter of our conversation to others. It was the proclaiming of these doctrines, that made the re- formation from Popery, in the time of Luther, spread with such rapidity. It was these truths which filled the sermons of the most useful men in the eighteenth century. It is a well-known fact, that the most successful missionaries in the world, at the present day, make the atonement of Christ their continued theme; — we mean the Moravians. They attribute all their success to the preaching of the death of our Saviour. So far as our experience goes in this work, we most freely acknowledge, that every Hindoo among us (nj the Baptist Missionary Society. 207 who has been gained to Christ, has been won by the aston- ishing and all constraining love exhibited in our Redeemer's propitiatory death. Oh! then may we resolve to know nothing among Hindoos and Mussiilmen, but Christ and him crucified. VI. It is absolutely necessary that the natives should have an entire confidence in us, and feel quite at home in our com- pany. To gain this confidence, we must on all occasions be willing to hear their complaints; we must give them the kind- est advice, and we must decide upon every thing brought before us in the most open, upright, and impartial manner. Wg, ought to be easy of access, to condescend to them as much as possible, and on all occasions to treat them as our equals. All passionate behaviour will sink our characters exceedingly in their estimation. All force, and every thing haughty, reserved, and forbidding, it becomes us ever to shun w^ith the greatest care. We can never make sacrifices too great, when the eternal salvation of souls is the object, except, indeed, we sacrifice the commands of Christ. VII. Another important part of our work is, to build up and to watch over the souls that may be gathered. In this work \ve shall do well to simplify our first instructions as much as possible, and to press the great principles of the gospel upon the minds of the converts, till they be thorough- ly settled and grounded in the foundation of their hope to- wards God. We must be willing to spend some time witli them daily, if possible, in this work. We must have much patience with them, tliough they may grow very slowly iii divine knowledge. Wc ought also to endeavour, as much as possible, to form them to habits of industry, and assist them in procuring such employments as may be pursued with the least danger of temptations to evil. Here, too, we shall have occasion to exercise much tenderness and forbearance, knowing that in- dustrious habits are formed with difficulty by all Heathen nations. We ought also to remember, that these persons have 208 Propagation of Christianity made no common sacrifices, in renouncing their connections, their homes, their former situations and means of support, and that it will be very difficult for them to procure employ- ment with Heathen masters. In these circumstances, if we do not sympathise with them in their temporal losses for Christ, we shall be guilty of great cruelty, As we consider it our duty to honour the civil magistrate, and in every state and country to render him the readiest obedience, whether we be persecuted or protected, it be- comes us to instruct our native brethren in the same princi- ples. A sense of gratitude, too, presses this obligation upon us in a peculiar manner, in return for the liberal protection v/e have experienced. It is equally our wisdom, and our duty also, to shew to the civil power, that it has nothing to fear from the progress of missions, since a real follower of Christ must resist the example of his great Master, and all the precepts the Bible contains on this subject, before he can become disloyal. Converted Heathens, being brought over to the religion of their Christian governors, if duly instructed, are much more likely to love them, and be united to them, than subjects of a different religion. To bear the faults of our native brethren, so as to reprove them with tenderness, and set them right in the necessity of a holy conversation, is a very necessary duty. We should remember the gross darkness in which they were so lately involved, having never had any just and adequate ideas of the evil of sin, or its consecjuences. We should also recol- lect, how backward human nature is in forming spiritual ideas, and entering upon a holy self-denying conversation. We ought, not therefore, even after many falls, to give up and cast away a relapsed convert, while he manifests the least in- clination to be washed from his filthiness. In walking before native converts, much care and circum- spection are absolutely necessary. The falls of Christians in Europe have not such a fatal tendency as they must have in by the Baptist Missionary Society. 2Q9 this country, because there the word of God always com» mands more attention than the conduct of the most exalted Christian. But here those around us, in consequence of tlieir little knoM'Iedge of tlie Scriptures, must necessarily take our conduct as a specimen of what Christ looks for in his disciples. They know the Saviour and his doctrine -chiefly as they shine forth in us. In conversing with the wives of native converts, and lead- ing them on in the ways of Christ, so tliat they may be an ornament to the Christian cause, and make known the gospel to the native women, we hope always to have the assistance of the females who have embarked with us in the mission. We sec, that in primitive times the apostles were very much assisted in their great work by several pious females. The great value of female help may easily be appreciated, if we consider how much the Asiatic women are shut up from the men; and especially from men of another cast. It behoves us, therefore, to aflbrd to our European sisters all possible assistance in acquiring the language, that they may, in every way which Providence may open to them, become instru- mental in promoting the salvation of the millions of native women, who are in a great measure excluded from all oppor- tunities of hearing the word from the mouths of European missionaries. A European sister may do much for the cause in this respect, by promoting the holiness, and stirring up the zeal, of the female native converts. A real missionary becomes, in a sense, a father to his peo- ple. If he feel all the anxiety and tender solicitude of a lather — all that delight in their welfare and company, that a father docs in the midst of his children — they will feel all that freedom with and confidence in him which he can desire. He will be w holly unable to lead them on in a regular and happy manner, unless they can be induced to open thei minds to him, unless a sincere and mutual esteem subsist .on both sides. VIII. Another part of our work is, the forming our pativ vol.. IT. 2 D 210 Propagation of Clirist'ianlty brethren to usefulness, fostering every kind of genius, and cherishing every gift and grace in them. In this respect we can scarcely be too lavish of our attention of their improve- ment. It is only by means of native preachers that we can hope for the universal spread of the gospel throughout this immense continent. Europeans are too few, and their sub- sistence costs too much, for us ever to hope that they can possibly be the instruments of the universal diffusion of the word amongst so many millions of souls, spread over such a large portion of the habitable globe. The incapability of bearing the intense heat of the climate in perpetual itineran- cies, the heavy expenses of their journies, not to say any thing of the prejudices of the natives against the very pre- sence of Europeans, and the great difficulty of becoming fluent in their languages, render it absolute duty to cherish native gifts, and to send forth as many native preachers as possible. If the practice of confining the ministry of the word to a single individual in a church be once established amongst us, we despair of the gospel's ever making much ])rogress in India by our means. Let us, therefore, use every gift, and continually urge on our native brethren to press upon their countrymen the glorious gospel of the blessed God. Still farther to strengthen the cause of Christ in this coun- try, and as far as in our power to give it a permanent estab- lishment, even when the efforts of Europeans may fail, we think it our duty, as soon as possible, to advise the native brethren who may be formed into separate churches, to choose their pastors and deacons from amongst their own countrymen, that the word may be statedly preached, and the ordinances of Christ administered in each church by the native minister, as much as possible, without the interfer- ence of the missionary of the district, who will constantly superintend their affairs, give them advice in cases of order and discipline, and correct any errors into which they may fall; and who, joying and beholding their order, and the by the Baptist Missionary Society. 211 bteiidfastness of their fiiith in Christ, may meet liis efforts continually to the planting of new churches in otlier places, and to the spread of the gospel in his district to the utmost of his power. By this means the imity of the missionary character will be preserved, all the missionaries will still form one body, each one moveable as the good of the cause may require. The different native churches will also natu- rally learn to care and provide for their ministers, for their church expenses, the raising places of worship, &c.; and the whole administration will assume a native aspect; by which means the inhabitants will more readily identify the cause as belonging to their own nation, and their prejudices at falling into tlie hands of Europeans will entirely vanish. It may be hoped, too, that the pastors of these churches, and the members in general, will feel a new energy in attempt- ing to spread the gospel, when they shall thus freely enjoy its privileges among themselves. Under the divine blessing, if, in the course of a few years, a niuiiber of native churches be thus established, from them the word of God may sound out even to the extremities of India; and numbers of preachers being raised up and sent forth, may form a body of native missionaries, inured to the climate, acquainted with the customs, language, modes of speech, and reasoning of the inhabitants; able to become perfectly familiar with them, to enter their houses, to live upon their food, to sleep with them, or under a tree; and who may travel from one end of the country to the other almost without any expense. These churches will be in no immediate danger of falling into errors or disorders, because the whole of their affairs will be constantly superintended by a European missionary. The advantages of this plan arc so evident, that to carry it into complete effect ought to be our continued concern. That we may discharge the important obligations of watching over these infant churches, when formed, and of urging them to maintain a steady discipline — to hold forth the {;lcur and cheering light of evangelical truth ^12 Propagation of Christianity in this region and shadow of death — and to walk in all res- pects as those who have been called out of darkness into marvellous light, we should go continually to the Source ". f Ibid. vol. iv. p. 133. by the Baptist Missionary Society. 233 according to the Biu'man custom, insisted on its being grant- ed before he left the place. The Maywoon refused his re- quest several times, but at last offered to grant it, provided he would promise never again to intercede in behalf of a criminal. This Mr. Carey refused. He then made him promise to accompany him to Ava, when he should have occasion to go thither. An order was now given for the re- lease of the culprit, but it had yet to go through all the forms of office. When Mr, Carey at last obtained it from the secretary, he hastened with it to the cross; but on his arrival not one of the officers would read it, without a reward. In vain did he remonstrate; in vain did he threaten them. He was obliged at length to offer them a piece of cloth, to in- duce them to perform this common act of humanity. The poor wretch was then taken down, and had just strength enough to express his gratitude to Mr. Carey. He had been nailed to the cross about three in the afternoon, and it was now between nine and ten at night, so that he had already been hanging in torture for near seven hours; but yet he afterwards recovered his health. Mr. Carey, it was sup- posed, was the only person in Rangoon, who would have succeeded with the Maywoon in such a request; and, as might naturally be expected, his conduct on this occasion, gained him high renown among the Burmans. Tlie fellow, however, afterwards turned out a bad man: he was again detected in theft, and taken into custody. The agonies of a cross it seems were insufficient to reclaim him.* The missionaries have, as yet, made little progress with regard to the main object of their residence in the Burman empire, the introduction of the gospel into it. They have never, indeed, been properly settled in the country, owing partly to the confusions which have prevailed, almost ever since their arrival, and partly to the ill state of health of their own families, which has obliged them to make frequent voy- ages to Bengal. Mr. Chater has been at last obliged to • Periodical Accounts, vol, iv. p. 174, 259. VOL. II. 2 G 234 Propagation of Christianity leave Rangoon, the climate agreed so extremely ill with his wife. Mr. Felix Carey* now remains alone at that place- He is preparing materials for a JMaguda grammar and diction- ary, and has made so successful a commencement, in the study of that language, as promises fair to produce, at length, a version of the ?acred scriptures into it, equal in precision to the Sungskrit. The translation of the New Testament into the vulgar Burman is going forward, and a large volume of Scripture Extracts has already been printed in tliat Ian- guagc't GoAMALTY. — In February 1808, Mr. Mardon, accompa- nied by two or three families of the native converts, was sent to Goamalty, a place near Malda, the country in that neigh- bourhood having lately sustained a severe loss in the death of Mr. William Grant, and Mr. Creighton, tvv^o pious gentle- men in that quarter, who, for som>e years past, had been en- deavouring, in a silent manner, to pave the way for the diffu- sion of Christian knowledge among the natives, particularly by erecting and supporting schools for the education of the youth.J^ Before they left Serampore, the following, among I Period. Accounts, vol. iv. p. 402, 373. \ Tbld. vol. Hi. p. 418, 443. * Inforinatinn from dliTcrent sources has been communicated to the Board, that Mr. Felix Carey has seceded from the professed work of a Missionary in Burmah, and directed his views to medical and political pursuits. Let no man ofG-.d he discouraged onthis account. Such seces- sion may be expected while Missionaries are men of like passions with ourselves. It requires the faith of a Moses to contemn the cliarms of a palace. Possibly the recedure may be only a transient one. Should it even continue, we are not warranted to suppose Mr. Carey an enemv. — See Second Annual Rejiort of the Ba/itist Board of Foreign Missions for the United States, /i. 61. § In Bengal, a very small proportion of the people are taught to reail. The country contains innumerable villages, inhabited chieily by far- mers, labourers, and mechanics. Avho. with the watermen and fishermen that line the lakes and rivers, form the great body of the people; yet of these scarcely one can make use of a book. All the women, without exception, whatever be their rank and chai-acter, are excluded from this privilege by immemorial custom, a barrier stronger than law. This small degi-ee of learning is almost entirely confined to the Brahmins and t!ie Writer cast, and even of these there are vast numbers who are quite illiterate. To remedy this evil, and by extending the art of read- by the haptist Missionary Society. 2o5 otiicr, excellent instructions were addressed to them by their brethren, and exhibit an interesting picture of that spirit of gentleness and love which reigns among the Baptist mission- aries, and A\'iiich should ever characterize the servants of Christ: " You will first form yourselves into a church, and entei; upon the duties of your church state* Having thus prepa- red the garden, you will look around you for plants to fill it. Yet here you will see nothing but a Vvilderness; and though it may be dark and gloomy, and you may be discouraged ev- ery time you enter it, yet you must venture among the thick bushes, and endeavour to gather such shrubs as may bring forth fruit to the glory of God. Though wild by nature, the transplanting them into the garden of God, will, through the care and skill of the Great Vine-Dresser, chanp-e their nature, and cause them to bring forth such fruit as shall re- joice the heart of God and man. " Be not content with preaching merely. Draw the natives to you; mingle with them; become their servant to win them; iry to gain their aflections; shew them that you can actually become their brother, and that though they may be hated of all men for Christ's sake, ycX that }'ou will never be ashamed of them, nor forsake them. Who would, humanly speaking, lose cast to be disowned, and slighted, and kept at a distance? Let the natives see that the friendship they loose in the world, will be amply made up in the bosom of the church, and es- pecially in the nursing care of its pastor. Never forget, dear brother, that your mijiistry is a " winning of souls." It is love alone that can dissolve the chains of the cast; it is the iiii!; ainon^ tlie Hindoos, to open up to thorn the treasures of moral and religious kiuiwledge, these two excellent men established a number of schools in their neiujlihourhood, under t!ie care of native teachers. Mr. Grant at his death left a legacy of twenty thousand rupees to tlie mis- sion; ten th.ousaiid for the translations; and ten tliousaad for tlie sup- port of an evangelical ministry in the church at Calcutta, of which the Rev. Mr. Brov/n was the pastor. Period. Accounts, vol. iii. p. 446. Brief Narrative, p. 83. 236 Propagation of Christianity love of Christ alone, in dying for sinners, that has accomplish- ed whatever has already been done in the conversion of Hin- doos: and there is no hope but in a ministry that shall be like that of the great Head of the church, whose love was strong- er than death. " When you perceive that the word has in any measure taken effect in any heart, adhere closely to such a person; take him aside, and pour out to him the treasures of the gospel; pray Vi^ith him alone, and endeavour to excite in him a cordial surrender of himself to Christ. Young plants, ex- posed to so much heat, and to so many storms as they are in this country, have need to be nourished with peculiar tenderness. " You will watch over the native itinerants with constant care ; promote their growth in divine knowledge, and their experience of the power of religion on their hearts. Treat them with peculiar notice, as persons who have lost all for Christ. Preserve, at the same time, firmness of character and order, in all your intercourse with them. Urge them, by every scripture argument, to a diligent discharge of the duties incumbent upon them, as persons separated to the gospel of Christ, and excite them to an incessant pressing of the gospel upon the attention of their countrymen, whom they daily meet with, either at home or abroad."* Such were the instructions that were addressed to Mr. Mardon, previous to his departure to Goamalty; but as yet the. settlement in that quarter has been attended with little success. It was not long, indeed, before he had the plea- sure of baptizing three of the natives, together, with an Eng- lishman of the name of Johnson. His lal)ours, however, were much interrupted by indisposition; and we regret to add, that of late his w^ife, two of his children, and himself, have all died widiin five months of each other. Previous to his death, Mr, De Cruz, one of the converts, who was pre- * Period. Accounts, vol. iii. p. 489 by the Baptist Missionary Society. 237 viously a Portuguese Catholic, was sent to his assistance. The natives in this part of the country being very soUcitous for schools, several have been established, which are super- intended by Mr. De Cruz, who also preaches with much acceptance. The schools are increasing rapidly, and many of the children read the Holy Scriptures fluently.* Bootan. — In April 1808, Mr. Robinson accompanied by Mr. William Carey, one of Dr. Carey's sons, set out on an exploratory mission to Bootan, and on their arrival in that country, they met with a friendly reception from the inhabi- tants. For a considerable time, however, various circum- stances, particularly personal and family distress, prevented Mr. Robinson from settling in that country; even when he returned, new occurrences took place, which interrupted his residence; and the mission was at length given up, in con- sequence of the following melancholy event, f In January 1811, Mr. Robinson, accompanied by a 3'oung man and his wife, Mr. and Mrs. Cornish, both members of the Baptist church, arrived at Barbaree, a place in the neighbourhood of Bootan, where he had erected a temporary habitation, and where they intended to stop till they could obtain an op- portunity of settling in that country. But only three or four nights after their arrival, the watchman awoke Mr. Cornish, about twelve o'clock, and told him that he had ob- served a man about the premises, who he thought, was of a suspicious appearance. On receiving this information, Mr. Cornish rose, and apprehending that there was only a single thief, fired his gun, and again lay down to rest. Just, how- ever, as he v/as falling asleep, he was roused by a band of fif- ty or sixty robbers, armed with spears, attacking the house. Having still no idea of their number, he aimed a blow at one of the ruftans, with the butt end of his gun, when instantly two spears were pointed at him from the windows, by which • Period, \ccounts, vol. Hi. p. 547, 483, 484, 527; vol. v. p. 68, 78, 89, 70, 80, 91. t Ibid. y(j!. in. p. 466, 517, 258 Propagatioti of Christianity he was slightly wounded in the side. Meanwhile, Mr. Robinson, whose room was still unmolested, put on a few clothes, and not knowing the number of the robbers, nor how they were armed, thought of resisting them. He passed them in the dark, and went into the pantry, from whence he took a knife. The robbers, at that instant, set fire to some straw for the sake of light; and observing the knife in his hand, two of them struck at him with their spears. Perceiving by this time, that resistance was vain, he opened the back door, and went to the room of Mr. and Mrs. Cornish, hoping to get them out at the windows. " Come away," said he, or we shall all be murdered." " Oh! Mr. Robinson, my poor child,*' cried Mrs. Cornish, " do take it." He took the child, and Mr. Cornish, Mrs. Cornish, and an aged female servant, followed them. Mrs. Cornish ran towards the stable; and in following her, they found the cook lying on the ground. Thinking he might be asleep, they shook him, but he answered with a deep hollow groan. They now made the best of their way over the ditch which sur- rounded the premises, into the field; and having wandered to a place about a mile distant, sat down on the cold ground, with scarcely any clothing. Even here, however, their fears were not at an end; the shaking of a leaf made them tremble. To increase their apprehensions, Mr. Cornish's little boy was so cold, it was with much difficulty he could be kept from crying, which might have discovered the place of their retreat to the robbers, had they passed in that direction.* As soon as the morning dawned, they returned to their habitation, where they beheld a most heart-rending scene. A few yards from the back door lay the cook, murdered; and at a little distance from the front door, the house-keep- er. The washerman also was severely u ounded, and after- wards died of his wounds. Books, papers, boxes, and other articles lay on the outside of the house, stained with blood; * Period. Accounts, vol. iv. p. 266, "269, by the Baptist Missionary Society. 239 within, all was confusion and destruction. The utensils ca- pable of being broken, were dashed to pieces; the books Avere thrown in heaps, or scattered about the house; and the clothes, except a very few articles, which the robbers had ])robably dropped in their hurry, were all carried away. The loss, in property of different kinds, was supposed to amount to two thousand rupees, or two hundred and fifty pounds sterling.* Terrible, however, as was the disaster, it was not unmin- gled \vith mercy. Mr. Cornish had a little apprentice girl named Janetta, who, on the first alarm, ran out of the bed- room into the pantry; but the robbers coming into that place, and seeing her, exclaimed, " Here is one of the Sahib's people/' One of them searched her breast for money, but finding none, he was about to kill her, upon which, holding up her hands to another of the ruffians, she said, " I am but a poor little girl; do not kill me." The fellow answered, " If you will shew us where the money is, you shall not be hurt. She accordingly directed them to the two bed-rooms, into which they all rushed, when she embraced the oppor- tunity of escaping at the back door, and concealed herself in the store-room. It is also worthy of notice, that Mr. Robinson and his companions, in proceeding from the house, were directed, without any knowledge or design on their part, in the right path. In that corner of the garden where the stable was, there happened to be no gate- way, which there was at every other corner; and at each of these entran- ces some of the robbers were placed on guard, so that had they proceeded by any of them, they v/ould, in all probabil- ity, have been murdered. Mr. Robinson, indeed, had no less than fom* wounds, one on his right knee, one on his left arm, one on his belly, and one on his breast; the last of them was the worst, and had not the spear struck against the bone, would probably proved fatal. The wound in Mr. Cornish's side, it is likely, would also have been mortal, had it not * PcrioJ, Accovmts, vol. iv. p. 268 240 Propagation of Christianity been for a similar circumstance. In this distressed situation, they set off for Dinagepore, where they arrived after a jour- ney of three days, and were most kindly received by their friends in that city, who vied with each in supplying their wants, and endeavouring to alleviate their distress.* Soon after this terrible disaster at Barbaree, Mr. Robinson once more attempted to enter Bootan. He applied to the Katma of Bhotehaut, for a monshee to teach him the language, and for permission to ascend the hills. But as that officer first re- ferred him to the Rajah, and afterwards wrote him a discour- aging letter, the mission was, for the present, relinquished.! Jessore. — After Mr. Marshman's visit to the Hindoo dissenters in Jessore, of which we have already taken no- tice,J some of the other missionaries went to see them, and several of these people also came on various occasions to Serampore. A school was erected among them; and on the Sabbath they assembled together for divine worship; one of them prayed, and explained the gospel to the others; but singular as this may seem, there was little appearance of any real disposition among them to embrace Christianity, for though they talked fairly, their conduct was far from being agreeable to their professions. § About the end of 1806, three of these persons from Luckphool, who had long pro- fessed to believe the gospel, but declined making a public profession of it, came on a visit to Serampore. In con- versing with one of them named Sookur Bishess, the mis- sionaries warned him of the danger of temporizing in the manner he had hitherto done, telling him, that " If he was ashamed of Christ before men, Christ would be ashamed of him before his Father and before his angels." He declared, that " He thought there was no way to heaven except by Christ, and that if he thought himself near death, he would make an open profession of his name." The missionaries • Period. Accounts, vol. iv. p. 268, 270. \ Ibid. vol. iv. p. 406. § Ibid. vol. ii. p. 372, 397, 451; vol. iii. p. 53. I See Page 190. by the Baptist Missionary Society. 241 reminded him of the uncertainty of life, and entreated him to consider whether his refusal publicly to profess Chris- tianity, did not proceed from his regarding sin in his heait, and from fearing men more than God. Little did they think that he should prove so awful an instance of the truth of these observations. Only six days after his return, he was mur- dered in his own village by a band of robbers. It seems he had, though unknown to the missionaries, carried on a cri- minal correspondence with a woman, some of whose rela- tions belonged to a gang of thieves, who infested that quar- ter of the country, and almost set the magistrates at defi- ance.* These people had long been determined to take re- venge on him, and having heard that he had returned from Seramporc, they imagined he nmst there have obtained a sum of money, a report which had been circulated, in many instances, with the view of scandalizing tlie gospel, though nothing could be more contrary to truth. f Thinking this a favourable opportunity for accomplishing their design, they one night beset the house where he and the woman were, and after bringing them out bound, set their habitation on fire, and threatened to throw him into the flames, unless he would discover to them the money they supposed he had concealed. Hoping, probably, to make his escape, he led them to a tree at some distance, and told them to dig beneath it. After digging some time in vain, one of them enraged at his conduct, pierced him through with his spear, and shed out his bowels, another wounded him across the breast, and a third cut off his head. Thus perished this poor unhappy * Mr. Mardon, speaking of these robbers, mentions a stor}"^ of one of them, who, on his trial for murder, was asked by the maii;istrate. " How many men he had killed in his lifetime?" To which the fellow impudently replied, " Ask a fisherman how many fish he has caught in his lifetime!" Period. Accounts^ vol. iii. p. 320. t One day a man came to Serampore from Culna, as he had heard that the missionaries gave a thousand rupees and a mistress to every one who lost cast! Reports of tiie same kind were received from other quarters. Period. Accounts, vol. ii. p. G;":"), 484. VOL. a. 2 II 242 Fropagation of Christianity man, who had for several years possessed sufficient light to discern the falsehood of Mahommedanism and the excellen- cy of Christianity, but yet was held fast by the cords of ini- quity to his own destruction.* But though none of this sect appear to have embraced the gospel, there was a number of persons from the district of Jessore, who were baptized at Serampore. These, on ac- count of their distance from that place, were early formed into a distinct church, and were visited monthly by one of the native itinerants, who preached the gospel, and adminis- tered the Lord's Supper among them. At length in Octo- ber 1808, Carapeit Chator Aratoon, an Armenian Christian, who had joined the church at Serampore, was sent into that part of the country, in order to take a more immediate over- sight of the native converts, who were scattered through different villages, as well as to preach the gospel among the other inhabitants. Here he appears to have laboured with unwearied diligence, and it is said with great success. The church in Jessore consisted of four different branches, about thirty miles distant from each other, the whole comprehend- ing an extent of country little less than a hundred miles in diameter. Partly to relieve the poor members from travel- ling, partly to extend the gospel more widely, he went this circuit every month, preaching and administering the Lord's Supper at one of the branches on the Sabbath, and then in the course of the week proceeding to the next. The num- ber of persons whom he baptized was very considerable; but we cannot help expressing our fears, lest he, as well as some others, particularly of those raised up in India, should admit the natives to baptism on too slight evidences of their Christianity. Carapeit, however, has lately been removed to a different part of the country, and has been succeeded by another of the converts. f Dig AH, near Patna. — About the end of 1809, Mr. Moore • Period, Accounts, vol. lii. p. 319. t Ibid. vol. iii. p. 348, 410, 540; vol. v. p. 105. by the Baptist Missionary Society. 243 was sent to form a missionary settlement in the neighbour- hood of Patna. He accordingly opened a school in that quarter, and a number of scholars attended it. Of late, the general aspect of things in this quarter has been considera- bly more encouraging than at first.* Orissa. — In 1810, Mr. John Peter, an Armenian Chris- tian, who had joined the church at Serampore, proceeded to Orissa, with the view of attempting a mission in that coun- try. On his arrival at Balasore, he met with a very friendly reception from the European inhabitants of that town; and in the course of a short time, he baptized a number of the English soldiers. The natives were at first curious to learn the nature of his design; but after understanding something of the gospel, they seemed backward to hear further of it. The Holy Scriptures, however, have been freely distributed, and the gospel has been preached from Balasore to Cuttack, a distance of more than one hundred miles. The Scriptures have obtained admission into the temple of Juggernaut it- self, having been distributed among the principal persons belonging to that celebrated pagoda: A new Testament was given to one of the chief ministers of the idol. According to the last account, the church in this quarter consisted of upwards of thirty members, f Agra. — In January 1811, Mr. Chamberlaine, who had for several years laboured at Cutwa with considerable suc- cess, set off, accompanied by Mr. Peacock, a young man who had lately joined the church, for Agra, one of the prin- cipal cities of Hindostan. The journey of the Ganges was about a thousand miles, in the course of which they distri- buted many hundred tracts, and made known the gospel to multitudes of the natives, who had never before heard of the name of Christ. On their arrival at Agra, they preached in English to the soldiers in a private house in the fort, and the word was apparently useful to several of them; but, after a • Period. Accounts, vol. iii.p. 415; vol. v. p. 163. ,t Ibid. vol.. p. 92; vol. v. p. 118, 119. 244 Propagation of Christianity short time, this was stopped by a military order. They also discoursed with the natives in Hindostanee; but the language of this part of the country was materially different from that dialect, and was called the Hinduwee. Mr. Chamberlaine, whose domestic trials were already so numerous, had not been long in this quarter when he lost no less than three of his children; and he has since that time been obliged to leave this part of the country. Mr. Peacock, however, still remains in that city, and the missionaries at Serampore have sent one of their members, of the name of Macintosh, to assist him.* C A L c u T T A . — To these establishments of the missionaries we may add Calcutta, which has now become one of their most important spheres of labour, and the chief scene of their success. Since their arrival in India, they have been highly useful to many of the English inhabitants, several of them persons of considerable rank in life. Some of these were baptized by them; but a still greater number never embraced their views on the subject of baptism, and, of course do not appear in the list of their church members. It does not fall within my design particularly to notice in- stances of this kind, only it is not unworthy of remark, that the conversion of Europeans must, in various ways, prove a powerful mean of the further extension of Christianity among the natives. In Calcutta, especially, there has been a re- markable improvement in respect of religion, partly in con- sequence of the labours of the Baptist, and partly through the instrumentality of some Evangelical clergymen of the Church of England, who have been settled in that city. Some years ago, when the missionaries first met for prayer in that large and populous place, only three or four attended; and when they began to preach, there were seldom more than ten. Now, however, the number at a conference often amounted to forty, and at a sermon there were about a hun- dred and fifty, so that the room could scarcely contain them. » Tcriod. Accoimts, vol. iv. p. 271,416, 418, 46S; vol v. p. 131. by the Baptist Missionary Society. '2.AS A large and spacious chapel, seventy feet square, including the portico, was therefore erected in that city; and though the expense was upwards of thirty thousand rupees, or about four thousand pounds sterling, the greater part of it was raised by private subscription. It was opened for divine worship on the first of Januar}^, 1809; and soon after, the members of the church began a charity school, which in a short time was attended by a considerable number of boys. A second school was afterwards instituted for girls, under the superintendence of a very pious woman. This institu- tion met with considerable encouragement from the inhabi- tants of Calcutta, and was conducted on Dr. Bell's plan as improved by Mr. Lancaster. The number of children who attended these schools, according to the last accounts, was four hundred and twenty, five; namely, three hundred and eighteen boys, and one hundred and seven girls; and a school house has been erected near the chapel, which will contain eight hundred children. Indeed, though infidelity had now arrived at a terrible height in Calcutta, yet religion excited so much interest and attention, that it was the sub- ject of conversation or of dispute in almost every family: a circumstance which we hope will be attended with good effects.* But the progress of the gospel in Calcutta was by no means confined to the European inhabitants. Kristno, the first of the converts, was now fixed as a preacher in this city, and was particularly useful among his own countrymen. His whole soul was in the work, and his amiable upright conduct commanded the esteem of many who loved not his religion. Besides preaching to the debtors in the jail, and to the thieves in the house of correction, he made known the gospel in a great number of private families, which he visited for this purpose every week. He spared no labour; he shunned no fatigue, but flew like a seraph wherever duty called him. Sebukram, another of the converts, was also a very zealous * Periodical Accounts, vol. iii. p. 407; vol. iv. p. 327, 349, 366; vol. v. p, 1.51. 246 Propagation of Christianity and active labourer in Calcutta. He often preached nearly from morning till night among his poor benighted country- men. There were no less than twelve or fourteen places where he dispensed the xi^ord every week, and at some of them he had considerable congregations. Besides preaching at the chapel in Loll Bazar, the missionaries held meetings in the fort, which were usually attended by not less than a hundred, chiefly of the military and their wives, many of whom were native women, and appeared to embrace the gospel. Here, however, they have met with considerable opposition. Their meetings have been repeatedly interrup- ted, and of late they have been entirely prohibited; but it ap- pears that the native preachers are still permitted to visit the fort.* Such is a brief view of the several stations which the Bap- list missionaries have established in India. Besides these, indeed, they have of late sent missionaries to Patna, to Bombay, to Columbo in the island of Ceylon, and to Chitta- gong, a place in the east of Bengal, near the borders of the Burman empire; and it appears that some other stations were in contemplation.! To this account, it may not be improper to add a list of the numbers baptized in the different years, since the com- mencement of the mission, distinguishing the natives from the Europeans, Armenians, Portuguese, »^:c. most of whom we suppose, were previously professed Christians: « Periodical Accounts, vol. iii. p. 55':^; vol, iv. p. 218, 238, 323, 353, 234, 331, 3r)5, 361. t Ibid. vol. V. p. 1~5. ly the Baptist Missionary Society. 24' Years. Natives. Europeans^ ^c. Total 1 1795 1 1800 1 2 1801 5 6 1802 7 9 1803 13 14 1804 14 15 1805 29 33 1806 24 25 1807 9 11 20 1808 7 13 20 1809 30 50 80 1810 — — 105 1811 95 Total 426t Among the baptized, were a number of Brahmins, and others of the higher casts. Some have died in the faith; some have been excluded on account of impropriety in their behaviour, though most of these have been again restored; and some, we regret to add, have relapsed into Paganism, and that, in some instances, not long after their baptism. But yet the greater part of them adhere steadfastly to their Christian profession, and though it cannot be denied they have many imperfections, yet their character has been mate- rially improved by the gospel, and is in many respects orna- mental to it. J With regard to the progress which the missionaries have made in translating the Holy Scriptures into the languages of the East, the following Table will exhibit a view of the several versions in August 1811: f Brief Narrative, p. 92. Period. Accounts, vol. iv. p. 367- ♦ Period. Accounts, vol. I'v. p. 468, et passim. 248 Propagation of Christianity LANGUAGES. NEW TESTAMENT. OLD TESTAMENT. Sungskrit, Printed. Pentateuch printed; historical books in the press, andtrans- lated to 1st of Kings. Bengalee, Third edition printed. The whole distribut- ing; 2^ edition of the Pentateuch in press. Orissa, Printed and distribu- ting. The Hagiographa, & prophetic books, printed; historical books in the press. Hindostanee, Printed and distribu- ting. All translated, except a book or two of the Pentateuch. Mahratta, Printed and distribu- ting. Pentateuch and Hagi- ographa translated; Pentateuch in press; Genesis printed. Chinese, All translated, two first; Pentateuch translated gospels printed; the to the 4th of Num- others at press. bers. j Shikh, 1 All translated, printed to Mark. Pentateuch translating, Numbers in hand. Teiinga, All translated, at press. Pentateuch translated. Kurnata, At press. Pentateuch translated to Deuteronomy. Guzzerattee, All translated. Barman, Matthew & Mark pre- paring for the press. Cashmire, Mark translating. Magnda, Commencing. * Rep. Br. Sc For. Bib. Soc. 1812. App. p. 76. Period. Ace. vol. iv. p. 244. by the Baptist Missionary Society. 249 Besides these versions made by the Baptist missionaries themselves, they have been employed to print large editions of the New Testament, in the Tamul, the Cingalese, and the M'!;iyalim languages; and also an impression of the New Testament in Hindostanee, translated by Mahommed AH, commonly called Mirza Fitrut, under the* superintendence of ihe late Rev. Henry Martyn of Cawnpore, a clergyman of the Church of England; of the four gospels, translated from Greek into Persic, by the Rev. L. Sebastiani, who was many years resident at the court of Persia; and of the three first gospels in Telinga, by the late Rev. Augustus Des- granges, a missionary at Vizigapatnam. Through the skill and disinterestedness of the Baptist missionaries, the printing of books in the Oriental languages can be executed at Se- rampore, on much lower terms than at any press in India, or even in. Europe.* Besides the translations of the Scriptures, and a variety of tracts, both in English and in the eastern languages, some of which have passed through large and numerous editions, the^ip \ittvQ issued from the mission press at Serampore, many other works of a literary nature, which form a stupendous monument of the talents, the diligence, and the zeal of the missionaries, and which will be of essential service to their successors, in learning the languages, the principles, and the manners of the natives, and thus may be of important use in furthering the gospel in the East. The following is a list of the principal works of this description, which have been written or printed by them: SUNGSKRIT. A Grammar of the Sungskrit Language, by William Carey, D. D. 1163 pages, quarto, price eight guineas. A Dictionary of the Sungskrit Language, by Umara Singha, with a Translation and Annotations, by H. T. Colebrooke, Esq. 150 pages, quarto. ♦ Report British and Foreign Bible Society, 1812, p. 12, 14. Appendix, p. 75, VOL. u. 2 I 250 Propagatmi of Christianity Hitopudesha Dusha Koomara, and Bhurtri Hiiri, in the Sungskrit Character, with an introductory Discourse, by H. T. Colebrooke, Esq. 286 pages, quarto. The Ramayuna, in the Sungskrit Character, with an English Translation and Notes, illustrative of the Poem, by Wil- liam Carey, D. D. and Joshua Marshman, D. D. quarto, vols. 1, 2, 3, five guineas each. The Moogdhubodha, octavo. BENGALEE. A Grammar of the Bengalee Language, for the use of the Students in the College of Fort William, by William Ca- rey, D. D. second edition, octavo. Colloquies, Bengalee and English, second edition, octavo, Hitopudesha, or Salutary Counsels, second edition, octavo, Butrisha Singhasuna, or the Throne with thirty-two Images, second edition, octavo. Toota Nameh, or the Tales of a Parrot, octavo. The first Book of the Muhabharuta, in four volumes, duode- cimo. g| ^ The Ramayuna, in six volumes, duodecimo. Lippi Mala, or the Bracelet of Writing, octavo. The History of Raja Chundra Raya, containing his Corres- pondence with the English Government, after the Battle of Plassey, octavo. The Life of Raja Pretapaditys, octavo. MAIIRATTA. A Grammar of the Mahratta Language, for the use of the Students in the College of Fort William, by William Ca, rey, D. D. octavo, second edition. A Dictionary of the Mahratta Language. CHINESE. The Works of Confucius, containing die original Text, with a Translation, to which is prefixed a Dissertation on by the Baptist Missionary Society. 251 the Chinese Language and Character, by Joshua Marsh- man, D. D. quarto, volume 1st. price five guineas. ENGLISH. Account of the Religion, Manners, and Customs of the Hin- doos, in four volumes quarto, by William Ward. Ramayuna, Translated into English, with Explanatory Notes, octavo, volumes 1st and 2nd.* In publishing some of these works, the missionaries were patronized by the i\siatic Society, and the college of Fort William, who, for several years past, have granted them an annual salary of 450/. to assist them in defraying the expense of printing the original text of the most ancient Sungskrit writings, particularly the Vedas, with an English translation of them.f Such were the astonishing exertions of the Baptist mis- sionaries, when an event occurred which retarded for some time their further progress. On the 1 1th of March 1812, about six o'clock in the evening, a fire was discovered in the print- ing oifice at Serampore, in a large range of shelves, con- taining English, Patna, and other paper. At the time it was perceived, there were only one or two servants remain- ing in the printing office. Mr. Ward, who was in an ad- joining room, immediately ran to the spot where the fire was burning, and called for water to quench it; but the flames had already reached the middle of the shelves, and resisted all the efforts that could now be made by the people who were at hand. In a few minutes the office was so filled with ?;mokc, that Mr. Ward was almost suffocated in endeavour- ing to get out, and one of the servants who was with him, ac- tually fell down senseless before he could reach the door, and Avas saved from death only by being dragged into the • Period. Accounts, vol. iv. p. 112- ^Missionary .Magazine, vol. xi. 3S3. t Uc'lig-i'jiis Monitor, vol. iv, p. 277. 252 Propagation of Christianity open air. All the window shutters, twenty-four in number, ^\ ere fastened with iron l)ars, placed across, and pinned with- in, so that it was extremely difficult to force them open. They Avere advised, indeed, to keep all the doors and win- dows shut, in order, if possible, to smother the flames; but yet Mr. Ward ascended the roof, pierced it above the place where the fire was raging, and poured in water in great abun- dance. This plan so far succeeded, that four hours after the fire commenced, it was confined to the shelves beneath \\liere it original!}^ began, and even there it was greatly di- minished, 'i'he quantity of water which was thrown in where it was practicable, was very great. In the adjoining press-room, the w^ater was as high as the ankles, and the steam and smoke which filled the office were so thick, that a candle would not burn in it, even for a few seconds. The heat was so intense, that it was impossible for a person to remain a moment within the walls. Some, at this time, vi- olently urged the opening of all the windows; but as it would have taken hours to do this, so as to get out the tables, frames for the cases, and other utensils, and as the opening of only one or two would have given fresh vigour to the flames, which w^ere now languid and confined to the lower part of the office, and would even endanger the whole of the adjoin- ing buildings, they objected to it. This, however, did not prevent some injudicious but well-meaning friends from breaking open one of the windows, opposite the fire, W'hile Messrs. Marshman and Ward were busy in other places. In a {qw minutes, Mr. Marshman discerned through the cloud of steam and smoke, a flake of fire blown into the middle of the office. He instantly conveyed the alarming intelligence to Mr. Ward, who was superintending the pouring of water through the roof on the shelves. Mr. Ward now ran to the room at the entrance of the office, and the most remote froni the fire, and by the active assistance of several European friends, cut open two windows, and dragged out his writing table, ■\^'hich contained the deeds of the premises, as well as hy the Baptist Missionary Society, 253 many other valuable writings; and going from thence to the opposite room, he cut open the windows there also, and dragged out the inclosed shelves, containing their accompts from the beginning of the mission. This last attempt was made in the very face of the fire, and before it was fully ac- complished, the whole building, two hundred feet in length, by forty in breadth, was in flames. About midnight the roof fell in. Every exertion was made to prevent the flames from spreading to the adjoining buildings, and though some of them were not more than twelve feet from the office, yet happily they escaped the conflagration. The wind, which blew pretty hard an hour or two before, being now calm, the fire ascended in a straight line, like the flame of a candle on a table, and happily terminated with the printing office, with- out any life being lost, or any person materially injured. Af- ter it was evident that it would spread no further, all the members of the mission family, old and young, sat down in front of the office, and continued till near two in the morn- ing, pouring their griefs into each other's bosom. But though the danger was now over, the fire continued burning among the ruins for nearly two days.*" The loss which the missionaries sustained by the fire \vas immense, whether we consider the nature or the value of the articles that were destroyed. To enumerate them would be endless, but we may mention among many others, the whole furniture of the printing office; founts of types in fif- teen or sixteen different languages; all the cases, frames and other utensils which accompanied them; about fifteen hun- dred reams of paper; upwards of fifty-five thousand sheets printed oflP but not folded; a considerable number of books printed by them; and some other books, to the amount of five thousand rupees; manuscripts to the value of seven thou- sand rupees, among which were a Sungskrit dictionary, in five folio volumes; all the materials for a Polyglot dictionary, • Period. Accounts, vol. iv. p. 497. 452. 254 Propagation of Christianity of the languages derived from the Sungskrit, in collecting which, Dr. Carey had been employed for many years; part of a Bengalee dictionary; the whole of a Telinga grammar; part of a grammar of the Shikh language; three valuable manuscript copies of the text of the Ramayuna; and as much of the translation of that work as had cost Dr. Carey and Mr. Marshman a whole year to prepare for the press; part of the translation of the Scriptures in several languages; and the whole correspondence of the missionaries so far as it was preserved from the commencement of their labours. The building was estimated to be worth about eight-thousand rupees, and the whole loss amounted to at least sixty thou- sand, or 7500/. sterling, exclusive of the paper belonging to others.* Such was the immense loss which the missionaries sus- tained by this terrible disaster; but yet in the midst of judg- ment, they had also to sing of mercy. Though the door which divided the press-room from the other part of the printing office was burnt, and the beams of the press-room scorched, yet such was the activity of the people in pulling out the presses, that they were all saved. A paper mill also, with the matrices, moulds, and apparatus for type-founding, were in a place adjoining the printing office, which the fire did not enter, and thus they were happily preserved. In clearing away the ruins, the missionaries, to their inexpres- sible joy, found uninjured among them, the steel punches of all the Oriental languages, to the amount of four thousand, to replace which, would have occasioned a delay of six years. About eight thousand pounds of metal were also dug out of the ruins, and thus they were enabled to begin immediately the re-casting of the types in the different lan- guages, t On the second day after the fire, the missionaries, with that energy and zeal for which they are so distinguished, set * Period. Accounts, vol. iv. p. 465, 502, 518. t Ibid. vol. iv. p. 465, 500. by the Baptist Missionary Society. 255 the type-founders and pundits to work in a large building, which had been let for several years, and the keys of which had been given up only a few days before. The casting of types was resumed in a lortnight after the fire; and in the course of a few months, no fewer than eight of the versions were again in the press. As soon as the disaster was known in Britain, the most liberal contributions were made to re- pair the loss. The whole sum amounted to no less than 10,611/. : 1 : 11, which is said to have been raised in about seven or eight weeks after the news of the loss were receiv- ed; a striking proof of the deep interest which the Christian public take in this important mission, A considerable sum v/as likewise raised in Bengal; and it appears that fifteen hundred pounds have lately been transmitted from America, for the same purpose; to which we may add, that a con- siderable quantity of paper was voted by the British and Foreign Bible Society, to repair the loss of that valuable ar- ticle. Besides proceeding with the versions in which they were formerly engaged, the missionaries have lately begun translations into several other dialects, namely, the Assam, the Affghan, the Nepalesc, the Bilochee, the Maldivian, and the Brij Bhasha. Their progress, however, in actual trans- lation, has not of late been very great, as they have been chiefly employed in revising the versions already made, and in completing elementary works in several of the Eastern languages. *" • Period Accounts, vol. iv. p. 466, 502, 517, 518, 533, 550; vol. v. p. :i9, 61, 89, ^ieport of the Kdiuljurj^h liil^le Society, 1813, p. 4. CHAPTER IX. PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY BY THE LONDON MISSIONARY SOCIETY. SECTIOjY I. South Sea Islands. IN September 1795, an institution was formed in Lon- don, on a large and respectable scale, for the propagation of the gospel among the Heathen, under the name of The Missionary Society. It consisted of Christians of va- rious denominations, who came forward in this great cause with a unanimity and a zeal never before witnessed in mo- dern ages. The flame kindled in the metropolis, quickly- spread over the whole country; it extended even to the con- tinent of Europe and the shores of America. The institu- tion of the Missionary Society was ever)^ where hailed as a new era in the history of the Christian world.* Scarcely was the Missionary Society instituted, when it turned its attention to the islands of the South Sea. The voyages of discovery made by order of his majesty George the Third, in the Pacific Ocean, had brought to light innu- merable groups of islands before unknown; but as they af- forded little to excite the ambition of princes, or the avarice of merchants, they were again sinking into oblivion, and were ready to be abandoned in that state of ignorance and * Sei-mons preached at the Formation of the Missionary Society, Introduction, p. 3. Transactions of the Missionary Society, vol. i. Introduction, p. 14. Propagation of Christianity^ bV. 257 barbarism in which they were originally discovered.* Im- mediately, however, on the formation of the Missionary Society, the Rev. Dr. Haweis, rector of Aldwinkle, in Northamptonshire, delivered before them an interesting and animating memoir on the most eligible situation for the commencement of their operations; and in this discourse he drew the following enchanting picture of the islands of the Paciiic Ocean: "Of all the regions of the earth which are yet in Heathen darkness, the South Sea Islands appear to combine the greatest prospects of success, with the least difficulties to be necessarily surmounted. The climate is sufficiently known. I am afraid to speak what is recorded concerning it, lest some should think I was painting a fairy land, a new garden of the Hesperides. Suf- fice it therefore to say, what is universally admitted, that the cold of winter is never known; the trees scarcely ever lose their leaves, and during the greater part of the year bear fruit: The heat, though a tropical country, is always allevi- ated by alternate breezes, whilst the natives sit under the shade of odoriferous groves, loaded with abundance of fruit: The sky is serene, the nights are beautiful, and the sea is ever offisring inexhaustible stores of food, in easy and pleas- ing conveyance, and a prospect generally admired. Diseases which ravage us are there unknown. We indeed have added fearfully to their number; yet health and longe- \'ity mark the inhabitants in general, without the knowledge of medicines or physicians. If the frozen regions of the north, or the sultry humid soil of Africa, be compared with these islands, the difference in respect of danger is immense, and a missionary's life abundantly more likely to be preserv- ed in the one than in the other. Dependent on climate is the facility of finding provision. How easily that can be obtained in these islands, you need * Miss. Trans, vol. i. Iiitroduct'ion, p. 10. VOL. IT. 2 K 258 Propagation of Christianity only read the concurrent testimony of all who have written on the subject; and if they want our luxuries, the necessa- ries of life will not much engage a missionary's time or care. With the science he carries, and the arts he practises, there is little reason to doubt, that with a slight degree of attention, he will have enough and to spare. This circumstance is as advantageous for the work as for the missionaries themselves. The natives, not harassed by labour for their daily bread, nor worked as slaves under the lash of the whip, are always sure to have abundance of time for receiving instruction. We have not, as our Brethren the Moravians, to follow them into the lonely w ilds of a desert in their hunting expeditions, or over the fields of ice in winter, few at best, and widely scattered. Here every man sitting under his cocoa or bread- fruit tree, is at hand; and the very sound of a hammer, a saw, or a smith's bellows, will hardly ever fail to attract an au- dience. Two hundred thousand inhabitants are reckoned on the small island of Otaheite alone; all ranged round its beautiful shores, and accessible by a thousand canoes, with a facility which no road could ever afford. I need not say the "multitude of the isles will be glad thereof." The amount of them hath never yet been ascertained. We have discovered many, but probably much greater numbers are still unknown, which spot the bosom of the Pacific Ocean on both sides of the line, from New South Wales to the coast of Peru. But I am only giving a sketch, not a history. I hardly know how to mention the government, with which we are not, perhaps, perfectly acquainted. It seems monarchical, but of the mildest kind, with little authority; controulcd, it appears, by powerful vassals, each supreme in his own district, but with no written law, nor the use of letters, and presents a sort of patriarchal state, where the disorders are so i^w^ that the arm of authority is but seldom exerted. Here, so far from having any thing to fear, some have attempted, at the hazard of their lives, to obtain a re- by the London Missionary Society, 259 treat, by swimming naked from our ships; and some have determined to make it their home, by a conspiracy, brought on by no disgust or dislike to their captain or the service, but merely ])y the fascinations of beauty, and the allurements of the country. In the uncivilized state in which the inhabitants of Otaheite and the neighbouring islands live, our superiority in know- ledge, and what they will at first be more struck with, in the mechanic arts we bring, will probably gain us such respect, that without receiving a sacrifice as to the Eatoa, such as was offered to Cook, we shall enjoy sufficient importance with the highest as well as the lowest of the people; that we have more to apprehend from being caressed and exalted, than from being insulted and oppressed. It is a beautiful French proverb, the force of which will be felt in this case by every reflecting mind, " In the country of the blind, he who hath but one eye will be monarch." With regard to their religious prejudices, no nation on earth, I believe, will be found without some traditionary traces of revelation: every guilty creature feels the necessity of an atonement in some shape or other. The South Sea Islanders, accordingly, have their victims and their gods. We are but little acquainted with them; but the little we do know, af- fords the strongest evidence that their priests, if there are such, are not invested with any persecuting power, nor can the people be averse to hear us on the subject of religion, since they reverence us as their superiors almost on every other. Indeed, the very slight information which we have obtained concerning the service of their morals, seem strong- ly to imply the doctrine of a future state of existence, and the necessity of pacifying, as well as pleasing, an offended God. As to their language, I have a vocabulary formed of all the words dispersed through the vo}'ages which have been published; and if I may judge from its vocal structure, it is of no difficult attainment. I am assured a corporal of ma- 260 Propagation of ChrMwiity rines, after three months stay on the island of Otaheite, spoke it fluently. If any Englishman be there; or on the adjacent islands, they must by this time be perfectly ac- quainted with it. Such may become our instructors or in- terpreters, and with a little application, I hope, our missiona- ries will need neither. The vast extent of the same language is also an important article in our favour. Through the inmiense field of these scattered islands, the same language, with little variation, is spoken. At least, the radical part of it is so much the same, that Tupia, who sailed with Cook, and died at Batavia, was always able to converse with the natives of the different islands at which they touched; and I think it was said in one history, that the difference of dialects appeared no greater than what exists in the several counties of so small a coun- try as England. I shall suggest only one advantage more, among a multi- tude that might be named: We shall here have no false Christianity to oppose its life and spirit; none of those dis- putes which, even among real Christians, tend greatly to ob- struct the work of God. We have a field wholly uncultivat- ed, but the soil is fit for seed, and the climate genial; and coming first, we have every thing in our favour, and may, without dispute or opposition, inculcate the true knowledge of God our Saviour. From the king on the throne, to the infant of a year old, I should not be surprised to see our schools thronged, and our worship attended We know that he only who made the heart can renew it. We are sure that the residue of the Spirit is with him; and he hath pro- mised to be " with us alway, even unto the end of the world." With such divine encouragement, What may we not hope for?"* Dazzled by this pleasing but imaginary picture, the Mis- sionary Society resolved, without farther delay, to commence its operations by a mission to the South Sea Islands. With • Sermons at the Formation of the Missionary Society, p. 168. by the London Missionary Society » 261 this view they began to raise subscriptions, which poured in upon them from every quarter of the country; to examine and select missionaries, who came forward with alacrity and zeal to offer their services; and to make preparations for their distant voyage, and their settlement in the places of their destination. These, and innumerable other circum- stances, which it is needless to notice, required no small de- gree of exertion; but every difliculty vanished before the energy and zeal of the Missionary Society.* In August 1796, twenty-nine missionaries, several of whom had wives and children, embarked at London on board the Duff, a vessel purchased by the society, and commanded by captain James Wilson, a gentleman who for several years past had retired from sea, but aa ho cheerfully came forward with an offer of his services on this interesting occasion. They were detained about a month at Portsmouth, waiting on the convoy; but they at length finally sailed from Eng- land in the month of September; and after an agreeable pas- sage of about seven weeks, arrived at Rio Janeiro, on the coast of Brazil. t Here they laid in such stores as were deemed necessary, and then proceeded on their voyage, de- signing to go round by Cape Horn; but they now met with such violent contrary gales, that the captain judged it expe- dient to desist from the attempt, and to take the eastern pas- sage, though it extended the remaining part of the voyage from six to twelve thousand miles. But as the wind was favourable, they sailed forward for seven weeks together, without any material obstruction, at the rate of a hundred and eighty, two hundred, and sometimes of two hundred and fifty miles, in twenty-four hours. When they came near the longitude of the Cape of Good Hope, they encoun- tered indeed, a most awful and tremendous storm. The waves rolled mountain high, while the water in the gulph between them was as smooth as a peaceful lake. Now they • A Missionary Voyage to the Southern Pacific Ocean, 1796, 1797, 1798, p. 3. t Ibid. p. 5, 8, 18. 262 Propagation of Christianitif mounted up to heaven: immediately they went down into the deep. When they sunk into the gulf between the billows, the swell of the sea was so enormous, that the wind blew over their heads, and the sails, though very lofty, were com- pletely becalmed. Then, as they rose on the following wave, it blew such a hurricane as almost to carry away their masts. In this manner they were driven along for four successive days; but though the gale was so tremendous, they were preserved in safety by Him " who holdeth the winds in his fists, and treadeth on the waves of the sea."* As they approached near the end of the voyage, the mis- sionaries began to make some arrangements for their settle- ment in the different islands. Most of them made choice of Otaheite as the scene of their future labours; some of Ton- gataboo, one of the Friendly islands; and two of St. Chris- tina, one of the Marquesas. f Of these missions, we shall now proceed to give some account, beginning with that to Otaheite. ARTICLE L Otaheite. J IN March 1797, the Duff, after a voyage of between five and six months, reached Otaheite, with the whole body of missionaries on board. On their arrival, they were welcomed • An Authentic Narrative of four years residence at Tongataboo, p. o7. Mis- sionary Voyage; p. 39, 43. f Missionary Voyage, p. 5^. X This island was discovered by captain Wallis, in the Dolphin, on the 19th of June, 1767. It is situate between the 17th degree 28 mi- nutes, and the 17th degree 53 minutes south latitude, and between the 149th degree 11 minutes, and the 149th degree 39 minutes Avest longi- tude. It consists of two peninsulas, of a somewhat circular form, join- ed bv an isthmus, and is surrounded by a reef of coral rocks, which by the London Missionary Society. 263 both by the chiefs and the people with the greatest demon- strations of joy. The natives came on board the ship with the utmost ease and frankness; and when captain Wilson, accompanied by several of the missionaries, prepared to land, numbers of them came flying along the beach to meet them; and as the boat approached, they ran into the sea, drew it as far as they were able, and then placing the stran- gers on their shoulders, carried them on shore. Every day they came to the ship in their canoes, laden with cocoa-nuts, bread-fruit, and roasted pigs. Each of the principal men was eager to have one of the missionaries for his Ta30 or friend, which is a sacred temporary eng'agement, customary form several excellent bays and harbours, where tliere is room and depth of water for almost any number of the largest ships. The face of the country is very extraordinary; for a border of low land almost entirely surrounds each peninsula, and behind this border the land rises in rid- ges that run up into the middle of these divisions, and these form moun- tains that may be seen at sixty leagues distance. The soil, except upon the very tops of the ridges, is remarkably rich and fertile, watered by a great number of rivulets, and covered Avith fruit-trees of various kinds, forming the most delightful groves. The border of low land that lies between the ridges and the sea is in few places more than a mile and a half broad; and this, together with some of the vallies, are the only parts that are inhabited. Captain Wailis made some stay at this island; and it was afterwards visited again by captain Cook, in the Endeavour, in April, 1709. That commander was accon^panied by sir Joseph Banks, and Dr. Solandei-; and these gentlemen, togetlier with the captain, made a very accurate survey of the island. Some parts of the island of Otaheitc are very populous: and captain Cook was of opinion, that the number of inhabitants on the whole island amounted to 204,000, including women and children. T!icy are of a clear olive complexion, the men are tall, strong, well-limbed, and fine- ly shaped; the women are of an inferior size, but handsome. The inhabitants of Otaheite believe in one supreme Deity, but at the same time acknowledge a variety of subordinate deities; they offer up their prayers without the use of Idols, and believe the existence of the soul in a separate state, where there are two situations, of different degrees of happiness. Among these people a subordination is estab- lished, which somewhat resembles the early state of the European na- tions under the feudal system. If a general attack happens tobemadr upon the island, every district is obliged to furnish its proportion of sol- diers for the common defence. Their weapons are slings, which thev use with great dexterity, and clubs of about six or seven feet long, ami made of a hard heavy wood. They have a great number of boats, manv of which are constructed for warlike operations. — Guthric'a Geogrujih'y. vol. ii. p. 554, 555, 556. 264 Propagation of Christianity in all the South Sea Islands, made and ratified by an exchange of names between the parties. The Tayo supplies his visi- tor with cocoa-nuts, and every kind of provisions during his stay; and he expects in return some small presents of nails, beads, or similar articles, and at parting a gift of a hatchet, or some other useful piece of hardware, with which he thinks himself richly rewarded for all his attentions. On the whole, indeed, the chiefs and the people seemed to vie with each other who should shew their visitors the most kindness and respect. *t • Miss. Voyag-e, p. 50. Authen. Nar. p, 50, 52. t How different were the sensations of the Otaheitans at the appear- ance of the Duff on their shores, from what they were thirty jeare be- fore, when they were visited by the Dolphin ! This island, it is suppo- sed, was originally discovered by Quiros, a Spanish navigator in 1606 ; but the knowledge of it was entirely lost in Europe, until it was as^ain discovered by Captain Wallis, in irGZ. The following account of the sensations of the natives, on that occasion, which Mr. Cover, one of the missionaries, appears to have collected from themselves, is so natural, and yet so interesting, that, though rather foreign to our subject, we cannot forbear introducing it in this place. When captain Wallis ap- proached the island in the Dolphin, the Otaheitans v;ere struck with as- tonishment at the extraordinary appearance of the ship, and formed va- rious conjectures respecting it. Some supposed it was a floating island, an idea which seemed generally to prevail, being strengthened by a tra- dition wliich they have among them, that the smaller peninsula was originally driven from its situation in some distant part of the ocean, by a tremendous gale of wind, and striking against the east end of Ota- heite, occasioned a violent concussion of the island, and then coalesced with it. But, on the nearer approach of the vessel, they were induced to alter this opinion, and could not account for such a strange appear- ance, which now filled them not only with astonishment but alarm. When the ship came to anchor in Matavai bay, and tuey discovered men on board of her, their apprehensions subsided a little, and judging them to be enemies, they instantly collected their canoes together, and determined to attack them without delay. With this view they sur- rounded the vessel, armed with spears, clubs, and stones, and perceiv- ing that the men on board had no such weapons in their hands, thought they should obtain an easy conquest, and commenced a violent as.sault with stones. The captain, who no doubt observed their hostile inten- tions, was prepared to receive them, and, in return for their shower of stones, fired his great guns at them. The suditen explosion struck tfiem with terror and amazement: they instantly fled in all directions, cry- ing," The God is come! The God is co.ne!" pouiing, as they imagined, thunder and lightning upon them. Having escaped to the mountains, by the London Missionary Society. 265 Kncouraged by these auspicious circumstances, captain Wilson, two or three days after their arrival, informed the king, through the medium of an interpreter, of the design of the voyage. He told him that he had brought with him a num- ber of good men, who had left their own country, and come to Otahcite solely with the view of being useful to him and liis people, by instructing them in the best and most excel- lent things; that, on their part, they required only the grant of a piece of land stocked with bread-fruit and cocoa-nut trees, and so large as to contain a garden, and to admit of houses being erected upon it; that they should be allowed to live free and unmolested on the island; and should, on no account, be required to intermeddle in their wars, nor to employ their arms, unless in self defence. Captain Wilson added, that if he consented to these proposals, they would immediately land and settle in the country; if not, they would go to some other island. Great pains were taken to make every thing plain to his majesty; but it is doubtful whether he understood one half. He said, indeed, they might take what land they pleased; and, about a week after, the district of Matavai, with a large house upon it, was ceded to them in due form.-^- * Missionary Voyage, p. 63, 7o, 7(5. diey waited with terror and anxiety the result of tliis stranp;e and lui- expected visit. With ti\e view piohaldj of shewing tliem the destnic- live power of his cannon, and to deter theni from again attack.iuoo. On taking posse^3sion of it, the first thing '•; r ~ :is;:ionaries did, was to enclose it completely with a thick baniooo rail, in order to prevent the natives crowding too much upon them. The several apartments were next plan- ned, and partitions of sm»aller bamboo begun; but owing to the great distance which the natives had to go for the mate- rials, the work proceeded but slowly, though one man strip- ped his own house in order to supply them. In the arrange- ment which was made, the apartments of the m.issionaries were all at one end, and to prevent disputes, were chosen by lot; next to them were marked out the store-room, the libra- ry, and a place for the surgeon and his medicines; the rema.in- ing space was left for a chapel, which communicated with the outer door.f j Missionary Yovage, p. 60, 63. * Mr. Gilliam, the surgeon, returned witli the ship, being; disgusted with the ungenerous conduct of his brethren toward him; (Authentic JWirrativc; ) but as Mr. Harris came back from the Marfjuesas islands, and settled in Otaheite, the original number was kept up. — 3Ii.ssionary Voyage^ p. 179. by the London Missionary Society, 267 llie missionaries had not been many days on the island, when ihey attempted to address the Otaheitans on the sub- ject of religion, employing as tlicir interpreters one or two Europeans, who had resided among them for several years. The people listened to them with great attention; and, in general, professed to be mightily pleased with what they heard, acknowledging it was " all very good." Mawroa, the husband of Pomare's sister, even declared, he was resolved to throw away the gods that could neither see, nor hear, nor speak, and worship the English God. Manne Manne, indeed, the aged high priest, remarked, " that the missionaries gave them plenty of the word of God, but very few axes, knives, or scissors;" though this was not true, for they distributed articles of that description among them in great abundance.* They also made some attempts to check the atrocities of the Arreoies, a society in Otaheite who murder every infant born among them. One of the Arreoies having come to visit them, together with his wife, then big with child, the mission- aries embraced this opportunity of remonstrating with them against the murder of their offspring; and even offered to build a house for the reception of pregnant women, and to take the children under their care as soon as they were born. The mother appeared to feel the workings of nature in her breast, and seemed willing to spare the infant; but the brutiil chief was obstinately bent on its destruction. He acknow- ledged, indeed, that it was a bloody act; but plead, in his behalf, the established nature of the practice; the loss of all his privileges, and even the total dissolution of their society, should it become common to save their children. He left them, at that time, apparently determined to destroy the child; but, a few days after, he came and promised, that should it be born alive, he would bring it to them. Pomare and Ideah, who were also members of the Arreoy society, were particularly spoken to on the same subject. They had not, indeed, cohabited together for sometime; but they lived • Missionary Voyatje, p. 70, 75, 80, 156, '324. 268 Propagation of Christianity Oil the same terms of friendship, and in as great dignity as ever, though he had taken another wife, and she one of her own servants. She was even then pregnant by this fellow, and therefore the missionaries took occasion to reason with her on the shocking nature of murder, especially in a mother; they also promised to take the child as soon as it was born, and that afterv.'ards it should be no further trouble to her; but to this she would not consent. They then addressed Pomare, and entreated him to interpose with his authority in suppressing this diabolical practice, and likewise to pro- hibit the offering of human sacrifices. All this the wily savage promised to do, saying, " Captain Cook told them these things should not be done; but he did not stay long enough to instruct them." Manne Manne, the high priest, 'svho had shewn them much attention ever since their arrival, having come in during this conversation, they told him that if he offered any more human sacrifices, he would utterly forfeit their friendship, and might look upon them as his enemies. He, accordingly, was not backward to give them his promise; though probably it was with a design it should never be fulfilled.-* As Christianity and civilization have a natural and intimate connection together, the missionaries, while they instructed the Otaheitans in the truths of religion, endeavoured to in- troduce among them the useful arts of life. Having erected a forge, a few weeks after their arrival, Hassel and Hodges began to work at the trade of smiths. The natives flocked around them, and were astonished at the case and rapidity with which they wrought their tools. They were greatly frightened, however, with the sparks and the hissing of the hot iron in water: no sooner did these begin, than they fled in all directions. Pomare was delighted, beyond measure, with the bellows and the forge: he caught the Blacksmith in his arms, all dirty as he was, and joined noses with him, an expression, it seems, of the highest satisfaction.! * Miss. Voyage, p. 153. \ Ibid. p. 159, 161. by the London Missionary Society. 269 Such, indeed, was the respect in which the missionaries were held by the Otaheitans, that Otoo and his queen brought a large present to Mr. Cover and his wife, desiring to be- come their adopted children, and promising to regard them as their father and mother. Pomare and Ideah brought them a still larger present in the evening, and begged them to receive the king and the queen as their offspring. It is almost incredible, indeed, what quantities of provisions were pour- ed in upon them: at one time, they mention, they had no less than a waggon load of fruits, besides a multitude of hogs and poultry.* Captain Wilson, after establishing missions in Tongata- boo and St. Christina, returned to Otaheite, after an ab- sence of more than three months, and, to his great joy, he found the missionaries still in high favour both with the chiefs and the people. Encouraged by this circumstance, he left the island in the beginning of August; and after re- visiting the other settlements, and touching at Canton for a cargo of tea, he arrived in England in the month of July 1798.t Sanguine as had been the hopes of the Missionary Society, at the departure of the Duff, they were now elevated beyond all measure, on her return. Nor was this feeling confined to them; it pervaded the whole Christian world; every man who took an interest in the cause of missions, now seemed big with expectations of success; if any, at least, entertained other views, they scarcely ventured to express them. A day of thanksgiving being appointed by the Missionary So- ciety, for the return of the Duff, and the promising aspect of the mission. Dr. Haweis, one of the preachers on this occasion, drew the following splendid and fascinating pic- ture of the success with which God had crowned the under- taking: " In this voyage, to tell of all his wonders, my time would fail, and my ability would be unequal. I will just re- • Miss. Voyag-e, p. 152. f Ibid. p. 152. 270 J Propagation of Christianity fresh your memory with the following hints of some of the great things done for us, in the swiftness, the safety, the health, and the success of the voyage, particularly respecting the great object we had in view. First, the swiftness of the passage. This will be the ad- miration of every nautical man by profession. Who ever heard, in the most prosperous voyage, of the ablest naviga- tors, of a hundred and eighty-three degrees of longitude pas- sed in the short space of fifty-one days? Moving often at the rate of two hundred and twenty, or thirty miles a day, and so steadily before the wind, as seldom ever to interrupt the daily exercises of prayer and praise, of study, or repose. Secondly, Shall we not, with thankfulness, admire the safety of the conveyance? Not a mast sprung, not a yard lost, not a sail split, not an anchor left behind. To traverse more than twice the circumference of the globe, especially amidst the lurking shoals, the hidden rocks, the low islands of the Southern Ocean, must, it is well-known, be full of danger. They felt it, and sometimes were at their wits end, going up to heaven, and sinking down in the deep, shaken by the pealing thunder, embayed without a passage, and once supcnded on the dreadful reef. I read and trembled. But " he that dwelleth under the defence of the Most High, shall be safe under the shadow of the Almighty." I was ashamed, humbled, comforted, when, in the midst of the most awful scenes, I heard one of my brethren say, " We took the wings of faith, and fled in prayer to the God of our mercies; and, when we had sung an hymn, presently the storm abated, and we lay down comfortable, and fell asleep." Ah! " so he giveth his beloved sleep." Thirdly, Their health. What a miracle of mercy hath our vessel been! Of about sixty persons, during nearly a two years voyage, not one hath been lost. Not onlv a hair of their head hath not perished, but those who have return- ed are fat and well-looking; and every man and woman is reported in better health than when they left the shores of by the London Mzssionanj Society. 271 their native country. What disease, misery, and famine, have we not often heard of in voyages of far less extent and duration? The great physician had determined, that the in- habitants of his ark should not complain, " I am sick." Few vessels have ever been so long w ithout touching for refreshment, or performed so vast a run as thirteen thousand eight hundred miles, without the sight of land. But except the common well known effects of the sea, or the indisposi- tion of an individual, not a scorbutic complaint appeared, no spreading fever, no infectious disorder, no dangerous acci- dent, or broken bone. Passing through climates so differ- ent, tender women and children, many of whom had never seen the sea till tiiey embarked upon it, unaccustomed to such food or accommodation, they reached Otaheite, after a five months voyage, without an individual sick. All the way they had plenty of provisions; their water sweet, abun- dant, and never failing; and not a creature wanting any man- ner of thing that was good. But I reserve the most important particular till the last, the success of the voyage, respecting the great object we had in view. We had passed in safety the dangers of the deep, and were ready to encounter the greater danger appre- hended from the shore; not, indeed, by myself or those who knew the real state of these islands. We were convinced, if the Lord conveyed our missionaries in safety to the place of their destination, our work was done. Where are now the cannibals that were to devour us? Where the Heathen to seize our property and persons? Where the helpless in- fants with their mothers, a prey to the savage arms? These vain terrors at least, brethren, are dissipated. I need not tell you the reception we have met with. Welcomed as angels from heaven; furnished with every necessary for sub- sistence and for comfort; heard with reverence, and courted as if our favour and friendship were the first of blessings. I use no exaggeration; 1 recite simple facts. The news of our intended residence among the Otaheitans and other isl- 272 Propagation of Christianity anders, were received with transport. The king and every chief crowded round our missionaries; the whole land was before them; they had to choose the Goshen where they would set up their tents. Set up their tents do I say? Be- hold a specious mansion, surrounded with bread-fruits, co- coa-nuts, and the beautiful evee apple, ready prepared for their reception, sufficient to accommodate the whole body of missionaries. They are met on the beach by the king and his chiefs, led by the hand amidst the crowd of sur- rounding and admiring natives, and not only put in posses- sion of such an abode, but the whole district of Matavai, with all its produce, solemnly ceded to them forever; a territory sufficient to maintain ten thousand persons. Each chief is eager to secure the friendship of the individual missionaries, and as their Tayos, to invest them with their authority, and admit them to a participation of all they possess. So far from danger or subjection to tyrannical or savage rule, the Lord hath made them princes, in a manner, in all the lands of the Heathen whither they have gone. It was mockingly said, " The trees, I suppose, produce hot rolls for breakfast." It is true, those who ventured to those distant lands, little thought what they should eat, or what they should drink: yet it is singular, that our brethren, with united voice, de- clare their bread fruit is prepared for them, and equal to the nicest white bread in England. But they have applied it to a nobler use. The admiring heathen have seen it broken as the symbol of our most sacred mysteries, and received by the holy brethren, as the body of their Lord, and the pledge of his dying love. But I must not detain you with other particulars. I will only add, these are the least of our missionary mercies. The natives have shewn the most uncommon attention, from the greatest to the least of them. They frequent our worship in multitudes, confess our God to be greater than their own, and desire to know more of Him and his word; though we can only yet preach through an interpreter, and by transla- by the London Missionary Society. 273 tions which we begin to read to them in their own tongue, and which they hear with reverence, and sa}"-, they generally understand. They have ah'eady brought their children for instruction, and our school is opened; many know all their letters, and begin to join them with great docility. The chief priest of the country is most friendly to the mission- aries, and seconds their instruction, assuring the people it is *' my tye," good; and says they must amend their manners. *' I am told to learn," says he, " but our children will be taught all these wonderous things, which we see, and know the speaking book." The missionaries have not indeed manna rained round their tents, but they have meat as sweet as the quails; and bread-fruit, cocoa-nut, and a multitude of vegetables brought daily; and a two-fold provision for the Sabbath, much more than they can possibly consume, and which are distributed to the servants and natives. Our brethren are active; they have acquired much of the language, have formed themselves comfortable residences, and every day are employed in la- bours to make known his name, and to proclaim his glory for whose sake they have gone forth to the Heathen, with their lives in their hands; and proved the truth of his pro- mises, in a measure of wliich we have no adequate concep- tion: " Whosoever will lose his life shall preserve it; and whosoever hath forsaken houses, or brethren, or sisters, or father, or mother, or wife, or children, for my name's sake, shall receive an hundred fold, and shall inherit everlasting life." Unable to enter into further particulars, I shall only add, as the result of the fullest inquiry and intelligence, that no- thing can appear more promising than the beginning of our labours in these isles of the sea. The fields, indeed, appear white for harvest; they regard us as beings of a superior or- der; they feel and confess their own inferiority; they hear us in silent awe; and they seem ready to eml^race our message, as soon as we are able to communicate it to them. Ah! breth- voi,. ri. flM 27 i Propagation of Christiafuty ren, do not your hearts burn within you, at the tidings you have heard; and joining in one vast burst of praise and ado- ration with angels and archangels, and all the company of heaven, can we but shout around the throne; " Worthy is the Lamb that was slain, to receive power, and riches, and wisdom, and strength, and honour, and glory, and bles- sing?"* Such was the representation which Dr. Hawies drew of the success otthe South Sea mission, a representation far be- yond the truth, and in which every circumstance of an un- favorable aspect is carefully kept out of view. Animated, however, by this dazzling description, as well as by their own sanguhie hopes, the Missionary Society determined to lose no time in prosecuting a work they had so successfully begun. On the very next day, they passed a resolution to undertake another voyage to the Pacific Ocean, " for the pur- pose of visiting and assisting the missionaries already there> of adding to their number where circumstances might render it expedient, and of planting the gospel in other islands, where it should appear most eligible, from their extent, po- pulation, or other favourable circumstances." Such, indeed, were the energy and zeal manifested on this occasion, such the liberality of the Christian public, such the eagerness of multitudes to go abroad as missionaries, that within little more than three months from the time this resolution was taken, the preparations for the voyage were completed, and the ship was ready to sail.f Before the end of December, the Duff sailed from Eng- land on her second voyage to the South Sea Islands, under the command of captain Thomas Robson, with twenty nine missionaries on board, and the Rev. Mr. Howel of Knares- burgh as superintendent of the mission. A number of the missionaries were married; five of them were ordained to the * Thanksgiving Sermons before the Missionary Society, August 6, 1798. p 49, 56. 7 Evangelical Magazine, vol. vi. p. 378, 509, by the London Missionary Society. 275 ministry; several of them possessed some degree of medical knowledge; and most of the others were artizans of various descriptions. The letter of instructions from the directors of the Society with regard to the conduct and arrangement of the mission, displays in general much good sense, exten- sive information, and calm consideration of the subject; though, it is probable, they little expected the difficulties and disappointments for which they in this manner endeavoured to make provision.* Hitherto the Missionary Society had beheld its operations crowned with success, beyond the expectations even of its most sanguine members. But now the sky grew dark; the clouds began to gather; the storm burst at once in various quarters. It was like an electric shock to the Christian world. The Duff had not left England two months, when she and all the missionaries on board were captured off Cape Frio, on the nineteenth of February 1799, by the Bo- noparte, a French privateer of twenty-two guns, and up- wards of two hundred men. The morning of that day was clear and fine, and it was just possible to perceive a vessel at a prodigious distance, but as its appearance was very insig- nificant (for it was only like a fishing smack) the missionaries and the crew of the Duff, with one or two exceptions, were disposed to pay little or no attention to it. It seemed ex- tremely improbable that an enemy's ship should be cruizing in that quarter, and the conclusion that it would inevitably fall into the hands of the Portuguese, tended still further to dispel every fear. During the preceding part of the voyage, they had uniformly been alarmed on the sight of any strange sail, and committed themselves to the protection of the Most High; but, on this occasion, as they were apprehensive of no danger, so they offered up no prayers for deliverance. The event, indeed, shewed that their security was founded in presumption; but yet it is proper to remark, that had they known the utmost of their danger, it was not in their power • Evangelical Magazine, vol. vii, p. ", "8. 276 Propagation of Christianity to have shunned it, for there was a still calm during the early part of the day, so that they could make no way at all, and they apprehended that the same AAas the case with the other vessel. Indeed, from the best observations they were able to make with their glasses, she seemed to be riding at anchor, about twelve o'clock; whereas, it afterwards appear- ed, that she was advancing towards them by the help of her sweeps, at the rate of several miles an hour; but with all her port holes shut, the better to conceal her hostile design. About four in the afternoon there sprung up a light breeze, and they made the best use of it they were able, being now within a few leagues of Rio Janeiro, and impatient to reach that port, in order to obtain refreshments. With this view alone, and not from any apprehension of danger, they made all the sail they could; and though they perceived the other vessel doing the same, it gave them little or no concern. What then was their surprise and astonishment, when about ten o'clock at night, after they had spent the day in the most perfect security, she fired a gun to bring them to. The moon had hitherto shone bright; but a light squall now sprung up; the sky was obscured by a thick cloud, and a hea- vy shower of rain began to fall. At that moment, the first shot was followed by a second, the direction of which was so near the DulF, as to be heard in the air, and seen in the water. Most of the company, however, were still disposed to hope the best; and that, when it was understood who they were, and \vhat was their design, they would be allow- ed to proceed on their voyage without further molestation. But this hope quickly vanished when she came up to them: then the haughty tone of her English interpreter not only rendered them suspicious of danger, but made some of them literally tremble. The enemy, with little ceremony, ordered them to send off their boat; and as this was not done instantly, they again bellowed forth the authoritative command, threatening, in case of refusal, to sink them to the bottom. The first mate accordingly hastened on board by the London Missionary Society. 277 the Bonaparte; and, in a short time, he returned with the awful intelligence, that the DufF was a prize, and that all the men, without exception, were ordered to leave her imme- diately, and go on board the enemy. The feelings of the captain, the missionaries, and the crew, on receiving this or- der, it is more easy to conceive than describe. The marri- ed brethren, in particular, were filled with the utmost con- sternation and distress; the thought of leaving their wives and their children in the hands of a lawless banditti, swallow- ed up every other consideration. Besides, the officers who had come on board, armed with cutlasses, executed the or- der with so much despatch, that no opportunity was afforded those who had no wearing apparel but what they had on, to procure a further supply, a circumstance which afterwards tended not a little to aggravate their distress. Some of the sailors, indeed, had already taken possession of the cabins, and were enriching themselves with the spoils; while others drove the missionaries and the crew into the boat, as if they had been so many sheep for the slaughter; without inquiring whether the number herded together could be accommodat- ed or not. Even after it was full as it could well hold, they threw down upon them from the ship whatever baggage was \o be conveyed to the privateer, without the smallest regard to their safety. " Our property," says Mr. Howel, " they knew how to value; our persons were deemed of little worth." The prisoners, on entering the Bonaparte, were struck with the scene: it seemed a kind of hell in uproar. Noise and confusion reigned in full perfection, which, together with the forlorn appearance, the squalid looks, and the barbarous manners of the crew, overwhelmed the poor missionaries with grief and horror. They stood all together near the stern of the vessel, to which they were directed as they en- tered, till about two o'clock in the morning, gazing on one another as helpless objects of commiseration, lost in astonish- ment, incapable of making one consolatory reflection for their mutual comfort, and sunk almost into a state of mental tor- i278 Propagation of Christianity por; unable to reconcile their present disastrous situation with the gracious superintending providence of God, and ignorant of what severe trials they might yet be called to suffer. They were, at length, conducted by a sentry below deck, to the place where the sailors slept. In this uncom- fortable situation, they had to spend their nights on board the Bonaparte, though during the day they were permitted to come on deck. This place was so low that they could scarcely stand upright, and so small they had scarcely room to lie; while, at the same time, the smell was so offensive, the heat so intense, and the air so close, that they were al- most suffocated to death. They now learned the value of water, by the painful experience of the want of it. Such as in England they would not have employed to wash their hands, was now deemed valuable to quench their thirst; the allowance being only a scanty quart in twenty-four hours, though they were oppressed with the heat of a vertical sun. Besides, the sailors, in passing to and from their hammocks, trod over them; and the vermin, from their beds, dropped upon those under them; while the sentinels who stood on guard, in passing to and from the lantern, used to thrust the points of their swords between them, to feel for room where they might put their feet. The sailors also plundered them of what little property any of them still possessed. Such of them as had time or recollection, on the night of the capture, brought with them a small bundle of clothes; but now they lost them in whole, or in part, through the rapacity of these miscreants, who left many of them without a shirt to change with another. This was unknown to captain Carbonelle, the commander of the privateer; and, indeed, when he was informed of it, he ordered the rogues to bring all their ham- mocks, beds, bags, &c. on the quarter deck, and desired the missionaries to claim what was their property. By this means some of them recovered part of the articles stolen from them; but this transaction heightened the enmity of by the London Missionary Society. 279 the wretches against them, which they did not fail to mani- fest in future, as far as was in their power.* Indeed, as Carbonelle and his officers became acquainted with their character, and the nature of their undertaking, they alleviated to the utmost of their power, the horrors of their captivity, and were disposed to shew them every indul- gence. The captain expressed his concern for their mode of living and lodging, which necessity, not choice, imposed upon him. He felt for them as a sympathising friend, rather than triumphed over them as an unfeeling enemy. He al- ways endeavoured to encourage their confidence and hope, by his gentle treatment, his friendly conversation, and his courteous manners, instead of impressing them with servile awe, by the frown of his countenance, or the authority of his office. When the instructions of the Missionary Socie- ty to captain Robson were communicated to him, he seemed to feel exceedingly on their account. Had he known, he said, who they were, and the cause in which they were em- barked, he would sooner have given 500/. out of his own pocket than have met with them: but now the laws of his country, and the claims of his officers and men, compelled him to act as he did.f For some time the missionaries knew not what might be their destiny, whether they would be detained prisoners of war, or set at liberty upon their arrival in port. As it was natural to persons in their situation, hope and fear, distrust and confidence, alternately prevailed. In general, most of them were enabled to cast their cares on God; but yet, on some occasions, they appear to have been torn with anxiety, and agitated with the most tumultuous conflicting passions. Their capture afforded a trial of their missionary temper; und it must be acknowledged, that the character of some of • Howcl's Interesting Particulacs of the Second Voyasje of tlic Missionary Ship Duff, p. 23, 35. Gregory's Journal of a Captured Missionary in the second voyage of the Dufl; p. 18, 24, 28, 52, 68. t Hov.-crs Interesting Particulars, p. 41, 49. Gregory's Journal, p. 27^ 280 Propagation of Christianity them did not appear in the most favourable light. There were several who manifested an impatient, discontented, re- fractor}^ spirit, and a want of all subordination.* The Bonaparte was out on a three months cruise, so that the prospect before them was not the most pleasing; but hav- ing in less than a fortnight taken three other prizes, captain Carbonelle altered his original design, and sailed for Monte Video in the Rio de la Plata, where he arrived within three weeks after the capture of the Duff; and thus the captivity of the missionaries was providentially shortened.! On their arrival, they had the happiness to learn that the Duff had reached Monte Video ten days before them. Im- mediately on being taken possession of by the French, she had been despatched to that port under the command of M. Riviere, as prize-master, with the women and children on board; a circumstance which had occasioned, both them and their partners in life, the greatest anxiety and distress, as it was uncertain when, or even if ever, they should see each other again. Captain Carbonelle, however, had kindly suf- fered Mr, Turner, the surgeon, to accompany them, in or- der to afford them medical aid, in case of any indisposition occurring among them. Indeed, though the sailors were disposed to pilfer and otherwise maltreat them, yet the offi- cers uniformly shewed them the utmost attention, treating them with the greatest politeness, and the most scrupulous delicacy. Every regard was paid to their convenience and comfort, as well as to their personal safety. Whatever pro- ^•isions were on board, were at their command; and they were told, they had only to mention vvhat they wanted, and if it was in the ship it was at their service. When any of the live stock were killed, they always had the preference, and were permitted to make their choice, before either the officers or the seamen: and upon their arrival at Monte Video, ihey were immediately supplied with apples, pears, peaches, * Huwel's Interesting particulars, p, 52, 54, 55, 62, 69. t Gregory's Journal, p. 24, 58. by the London Missionary Society. 281 figs, and melons, which, considering the time they had been at sea, were a most delicious repast to them, though some, from using them too freely, experienced the bad effects of their indulgence. To crown the whole of these mercies, they had now the pleasure of seeing their husbands in safety; and the joy which they mutually felt at meeting, was some- what in proportion to the horror they had experienced at parting.* During their stay in South America, the missionaries were not confined as prisoners of war, but wTre permitted to go about without molestation or fear. Not only did captain Carbonelleandhis officers continue to shew them the great- est attention, but even the Spaniards in general treated them with the utmost civility. At all the cottages where they called, they met with much hospitality; the inhabitants cheerfully supplied them with the best their tables could af- ford, and in many instances refused to accept of the small- est remuneration. Two of the women who were preg- nant being near the time of their delivery, and the house where they lodged being extremely inconvenient for such an occurrence, as the whole of the married people had only two sleeping apartments among them, a gentleman of Monte Video generously granted them the use of his house in the country, about six miles from the town, with all the accom- modations it could afford. In several instances, indeed, when the missionaries made excursions into the neighbouring country, a practice against which they were particularly warned, they were attacked by robbers, and some of them even narrowly escaped with their life.f Being now, however, in a foreign land, where they had no opportunities of usefulness, and where they still suffered not a few inconveniences, they were impatient to leave it as speedily as possible. Every scheme, however, which they • Howel's Interesting' particulars, p. 95. Gregory's Journal, p. 76, 88, t Howel's Interesting Particulars, p. 106, 116, 120. vol,. It. 2 N 282 Fropagation of Christianity formed for this purpose, was successively frustrated; and, at length, the prospect of their removal seemed in a great mea- sure closed. They had early formed some expectations of being able to redeem the Duff, and to proceed on their voy- age; but though captain Carbonelle was favourable to the plan, they soon found that this desirable object could not be attained, unless by the prompt payment of hard cash, on ac- count of the sailors usually demanding their prize money before they leave the port where the vessel is disposed of; a thing which, in their circumstances, it was impossible for them to accomplish. Several of the missionaries now form- ed the idea of visiting Patagonia, and of endeavouring to plant Christianity in that benighted country; but on fur- ther consideration, it was also found necessary to relinquish this plan. They next made an attempt to purchase a small brig, one of the prizes of the Bonaparte; and after a great deal of trouble in contracting for her, they considered the bargain as in a manner concluded. Most of the mis- sionaries now expressed their willingness to prosecute their voyage to the South Sea Islands, provided it was deemed practicable and safe; but as captain Robson thought the sea- son was too fir advanced for this purpose, some offered to go to the Cape of Good Hope, and some to Sierra Leone, while others chose to return to Ens^land. But in a dav or two the whole of this arrangement was unexpectedly frus- trated; for notwithstanding the bargain they had made, the vessef was sold to a Portuguese merchant. The missiona- ries were now reduced to the utmost perplexity, for an or- der was issued by the Spanish viceroy to make them all prisoners, if they did not leave the country within about a week.* The missionaries had now nothing before them but the prospect of captivity, in a far distant country, unless that captain Carbonelle would take them on board the Bonaparte; and he assured them, that in that case, he would be obliged • Howel's Interesting Particulars, p. 131,51, 99, 127. by the London Missionary Society. 283 to land them on some part of the coast, the first opportunity- he could find, or else to carry them prisoners to Cayenne, a French settlement to the northward. Such was the dilemma to which they were reduced, when he succeeded in procur- ing a passage for them to Rio Janeiro, in the vessel of wiiich they had been disappointed; and he, at the same time, had the generosity to advance them several hundred dollars on account of the Missionary Society, to provide them in stores for their voyage. In a short time they got every thing ready for their departure, and after taking an affectionate farewell of their friends at Monte Video, they embarked on board the Portuguese brig about the beginning of May, and set sail for Rio Janeiro. The voyage they hoped would not occupy more than a fortnight, but to their great disappoint- ment, it lasted about a month; and as the vessel was very small, they were extremely crowded, and suffered many other inconveniences in the course of the passage. They had begun, however, to flatter themselves with the prospect of speedily entering the harbour of Rio Janeiro, when they v/ere alarmed by the sight of a fleet of ships, one of which bore down upon them, and proved to be a frigate of forty guns. So large a vessel, with her ports open, and full of men of a strange, savage, uncouth appearance, could not fail to strike the missionaries with alarm, after what they had lately suffered. They had soon, indeed, the satisfaction of behold- ing her hoist Portuguese colours; but this proved no pro- tection to them; for as the merchant had purchased the brig without her having been regularly condemned, and as he had likewise been chargeable with some illicit acts of smuggling, his vessel was now captured by his own coun- try men. *• The missionaries being thus captured a second time, were ordered out of the brig, and taken on board either of the commodore's ship, of seventy-four guns, or of the frigate of forty, which were the convoy of the fleet. The situa- • Ilowel's Interesting Particulars, p. 93, 13S, 16", ir.>, 179. 284 Propagation of Christianity tion of the brethren in these two vessels was extremely different. The captain and principal officers of the frigate were polite, humane, and liberal, and afforded their guests every accommodation and comfort the stores of the ship could supply. The commodore and his first captain, on the contrary, were imperious, capricious tyrants to those under their command, and cruel unfeeling monsters toward strangers. Devoid of common decency, they frequently put the missionaries to the blush; without common humanity, they as often put their feelings on the rack. Observing, in- deed, the uniform propriety of the missionaries' behaviour, they began by degrees to treat them somewhat better, par- ticularly Mr. Howel, whom the commodore understood to be a priest, and therefore he accommodated him with a cabin to sleep in, allowed him the use of his own apartments, and admitted him to his table. Being set at liberty on their arrival in Lisbon, they lost no time in procuring a passage to England, where most of them arrived about the middle of October, after an absence of nearly ten months, in the course of v/hich, as their trials, so their mercies had been neither few nor small.* The Missionary Society had not recovered from the as- tonishment and distress which the first intelligence of the capture of the Duff occasioned them, when they received tidings from Otaheite, of the removal of most of the mission, aries from that island. To account for this painful event it is necessary to trace the history of the mission from the time of captain Wilson's departure. Captain Wilson had scarcely left the island, to return to England, when some of the natives formed a design to seize on the property of the missionaries; but, for the present, the plan was not carried into effect. They were constantly, however, committing depredations upon them, and in this they sometimes manifested not a little ingenuity. One • Howel's Interesting Particulars, p. 183, 196, 214, 217, 226, 207, 212, 265- (Gregory's Journal, passim. by the London Missionary Society. 285 morning a thief was discovered to have entered the smith's shop, and carried off a number of small but valuable articles. The manner of the robbery was somewhat curious, and shews the artifice and dexterity of the rogue. He appears not to have had a knife, as by simply cutting the lashings of the sticks that formed the ivalls of the shop, he might have entered it with far less trouble, as well as time. Instead of this, therefore, he dug out the sand from below, apparently with his hands, which are the common spade of the natives, and made a hole large enough to admit himself through, to- gether with the stolen articles, under the ends of the sticks, which were not less than two feet deep in the ground. This operation must have taken him considerable time, and he must have been under perpetual apprehension of detection by the watch, who was walking round the house, and must often have passed him. The attention of the watch, indeed, was once attracted to the place where the man was at work, but the fellow had so coiled himself up in the hole, that the guard took him for a hog, and left him unmolested. The thief, however, was afterwards discovered, and on application to the chief of the district, the articles he had stolen were restored to the missionaries.* One of the earliest cares of the missionaries, was the es- tablishment of an hospital, for the reception of sick natives many of whom were languishing under the A-enereal and other diseases. A few, at first, did come; but the generality of the poor creatures seemed afraid, or were insensible to the benevolence of their design. Some even expected a present before they would take any medicine, and it was necessary that every thing should be sweet, or they said it was not good. At the same time, they had not the least patience, being disappointed unless they were cured in three or four days. One day, as a number of little boys were gathering bread-fruit, one of them fell from the tree and fractured his arm. Mr. Clode, one of tlic missionaries, im- • Miss. Trans, vol. i. p. 2, P. 286 Propagation of Christianity mediately set it, and for five days it remained in good order; but the lad being wild and inattentive, broke it again. Mr. Clode now attempted to reset it, but as the boy was in great agony for several hours, his father came, and insisted on taking him home, saying " he would carry him to a native doctor, and pray to the Eatoa, and then he would soon recover." The missionaries endeavoured to persuade him to allow his son to remain with them; but all their argu- ments were in vain. Two of them, therefore, went next morning to the place, which was several miles distant, to see the boy; but on their arrival they found he had died in the course of the night. He had been placed, it seems, in a cold running water, while in a very high fever, and imme- diately expired. The father acknowledged, with tears, his error in taking him away, and was lamenting most bitterly the untimely death of his child. Agreeably to the custom of tlie island, he cut himself with a shark's tooth, and had already lost a considerable quantity of blood, which he care- fully caught upon a piece of white cloth, and laid it down by the deceased, who was decorated with flowers, and a garland round his head. Sometime after this, when Temaree, one of the chiefs of the island, was severely burned by an ex- plosion of gun-powder, Mr. Broomhall, another of the mis- sionaries who possessed some knowledge of medicine, was applied to for assistance. He accordingly went, and employ- ed what he considered as the most suitable remedies. When he returned, however, the next day, he was astonished at the appearance of his patient, who was now daubed all over with a thick white paste, which he understood to be the scrapings of yams. Both the chief and his wife, indeed, were migh- tily offended with Mr. Broomhall, and would allow him to do nothing further, his first application, they said, had been at- tended with so much pain. Otoo the king likewise seemed highly displeased with him, on the same account; and Mr. Harris had even considerable apprehensions that he intended to murder them, though for this there seems not to have by the London Missionary Society, 287 been the smallest foundation. Afterwards, indeed, their wrath seems to have subsided; for, in a few days, Pomare applied to Mr. Broomhall to revisit the chief, who was now extremely ill, and to administer something to him, that would cure him without giving him pain.* Thus the medi- cal skill of the missionaries was, at first, not only of little use to the natives, but was even attended with danger to them- selves. It is obvious, indeed, that among savages the prac- tice of medicine must be followed with extreme caution, as when a patient dies, they will ever be ready to ascribe the fatal termination of his disorder to the remedies employed, so different from those which they have been accustomed to use, and, perhaps, they may even be disposed to revenge his death on the medical practitioner. But while the missionaries were employed in these and other pursuits, connected with the great object of their labours, an event occurred which drove most of them off the island, and even threatened the extinction of the mission. In March 1798, the ship Nautilus, commanded by captain Bishop, arrived in Matavai bay, and, after taking in refresh- ments, proceeded on her voyage; but in a few days she was driven back by a violent gale of wind. While she was on the island, two of the sailors and five natives of Ovvhyhee, who were on board, made their escape from the ship, and secreted themselves on shore. The chiefs manifested an intention to protect them; but captain Bishop expressed his determination to recover them, especially the seamen, cost what it would. With this view he made application to the missionaries, for their assistance;! and as they were no less anxious than himself that the deserters should be de- livered up, they resolved to send a deputation to the three principal chiefs who were then in Opare, Otoo, Pomare, and Temaree. Messrs. Jefferson, Broomhall, Main, and William Puckey, accordingly set off for that district, and arrived first at the house of Temaree; but as they did not * Miss. Trans, vol. i.p. 3, 19, 75. \ Ibid. vol. i. p. 27, 29, 31. 288 Propagation of Christianity think it proper to communicate the design of their journey to him alone, they requested him to accompany them to the king's house, to which he consented. On reaching Otoo's habitation, they found his majesty seated amidst a number of his attendants, and employed in the royal exercise of cleaning a small-tooth comb. He received them with the usual salutations of friendship, and asked them the occasion of their visit. But as Pomare was still wanting, being at a place about two miles distant, they forbore mentioning it, until he also should arrive. They had already sent off for that chief, but apprehending that the messenger might be dilatory, they resolved to proceed themselves to him, and beg him to come and meet his son and Temaree, that they might unfold the business to them all together. By the way, they passed many of the Otaheitans, who saluted them with their usual frankness. When they had advanced about three- quarters of a mile, and were near the banks of a river which they had to ford, they found themselves accompanied by about thirty of the natives; but of this they took no notice, as it was a usual thing in their journies, until suddenly three or four of them laid hold on Mr. Broomhall's coat, which he had taken off, and was carrying under his arm, and began to wrest it from him. Mr. Jefferson went to his assistance, and asked them why they acted in such a manner. Turning his head round, he beheld Puckey, on the ground, and a number of the natives stripping him with great avidity, after which they dragged him to the river, by the hair of the head, and made some attempts, as it were, to drown him. Casting his eyes in a different direction, he saw Main in the, hands of some others, who were tearing the clothes off his back. At that instant, Jefferson himself was seized by four or five of the natives, who began to pull him violently in different ways, contending with each other who should have his clothes which they would not give him time to unbutton, but strip- ped them off as fast as they were abk. In the course of the scuflEle, they dragged him through the river, but without hij the London Missionary Sociefij. 289 materially injuring him, though he expected nothing short of death from their savage brutality. They now seemed undetermined what to do with him. One was for taking him to the mountains, another towards the sea, but he him- self intreated them to carry him to Pomare. Many of the natives, who had no concern in the affair, now collected togetlier, and, seeming to feel for his situation, attempted to rescue him out of their hands. During the short contest which ensued, Puckey and Main were hurried before him perfectly naked, except a narrow slip of cloth round their loins. Jefferson requested those who had now the charge of him to conduct him, and his two brethren to Pomare, a pro- posal to which they readily agreed. As they passed along, the missionaries were pleased to see the women express their compassion for them by their tears. At length they came to Pomare, whom they foujid under a shed by the sea- side, with his wife Ideah, and a few attendants, and were received by them with the utmost humanity. They were immediate- ly supplied with cloth to cover them, and were made as easy as possible, by the promise of protection to themselves and their brethren. Still, however, they were anxious about the safety of Mr. Broomhall, and therefore they asked the chief to send in quest of him, a proposal to which he readily con- sented.* After resting about an hour, the three missionaries, accom- panied by Pomare and Ideah, proceeded on their return to Matavai. Shortly before they came to the place where they were stripped by the natives, Mr. Broomhall joined them. The savages had more than once threatened to murder him. He not only, however, escaped with his life, but was per- mitted to retain his shirt, trowsers, and watch; and the king, to whose house he was taken, procured him likewise his hat. On their arrival, about eight o'clock in the evening, at the mission house, they found their brethren under arms, for the • Miss. Trans, vol. i. p. 33. VOL. II. 2 0 290 Propagation of Christianity other missionaries had not only received inteUigence of the disaster from a boy whom Mr. Broomhall had despatched for the purpose, but they were much alarmed by various re- ports, as if the natives designed to attack their little settle- ment, and therefore they had put themselves in a posture of self-defence.* Alarmed to a high degree by this disaster and these re- ports, a meeting of the missionaries was called next morning, and while they were yet in a state of the utmost consterna- tion, the greater part of them came to a hasty resolution to leave Otaheite, and to proceed, in the Nautilus, to Port Jackson. Before their departure, however, Manne Manne the high priest came to Matavai, with a messenger from Pomare, to the four missionaries who had been stripped in Opare, together with a chicken and a young plantain tree, as an atonement and peace-offering to them. At the same time, most of the articles of which they had been plunder- ed were restored to them. When the natives understood that most of the missionaries, together with the women and children, designed to quit the island, it seemed to give them some degree of concern But notwithstanding these favour- able appearances, eleven of the missionaries, namely, Messrs. James Fleet Cover, William Henry, f Rowland Hassel, Francis Oakes, Edward Main, Peter Hodges, James Puckey, William Puckey, Samuel Clode, John Cock, and William Smith, together with four women and four children, em- barked, without delay, on board the Nautilus, and after a disagreeable voyage of about six weeks, they arrived at Port Jackson, where they met with a very friendly reception from his excellency Mr. Hunter, the governor, and from the Rev. Mr. Johnson, and the Rev. Mr. Marsden, the chaplains of the setdement. Encouraged by these gentlemen, they made some attempts to promote the interests of religion in the • Miss, Trans, vol. i. p. 36. t Mr, Henrv afterwards returned to Otaheite with his family. by the London Missionary Society. 291 colony; but their exertions were attended with little or no success. Some of them, indeed, turned out extremely ill, so that their removal i'rom Otaheite, instead of being hurt- ful, may rather be considered as benelicial to the mission. It is likewise not unworthy of notice, that the missionaries who fled to New South Wales, appear to have been exposed to greater danger, and to have suffered severer trials, than their brethren who remained in Otaheite. Mr. Hassel was robbed of nearly all he possessed, and dangerously wounded by six ruffians, \vho broke into his lodgings near Paramatta; and Mr. Clode was inhumanly murdered, in the neighbour- hood of Sydney, under circumstances of such a tragical na- ture, that it may not be uninteresting to give a more particu- lar detail of this unfortunate event.* Mr. Clode had been upwards of a year in New South Wales, when he resolved to return to England, and was now making preparations for the voyage. Having lent, however, some little money to a soldier of the name of Jones, who was a townsman of his own, he thought it necessary to ask payment of it; and after some altercation, the fellow desired him to call on the Tuesday following, and he would settle with him. About four o'clock that afternoon, Mr. Clode called at the Rev. Mr. Johnson's, sat a iit\Y minutes, and then took his leave for the night, promising to call again next morning with some medicine for one of the family, who was at that time indisposed. Instead, however, of seeing his friend next morning, Mr. Johnson was horrified with the tidings that he was murdered, and was found in a saw-pit under water, with his scull fractured in different places, and his throat cut from ear to ear. The news of this shocking event soon spread in all directions. Numbers of people of every description ran to the spot, and among others Jones, the man already mentioned, who charged the person who found the deceased in this melancholy condition with the horrid • Miss. Trans vol. i p. 57, 71, 319. F-van. Mag-, vol. vi.i. p. 298, ^0?->: vol. x. p. 7 J. 292 Propagation of Christianity deed. Suspicions, however, having fallen upon Jones him- self, die path leading from die pit to his house was closely examined, and blood was traced to the very door, besides some of the brains of the deceased lying in several places. On making further search in the house, blood was discov- ered in different parts, particularly in a small skilling. An axe likewise was found with blood and brains upon it, though it had been previously washed; a knife and blanket were discovered in the same state; and upon examining the per- son of Jones, blood was found upon one of his fingers. — These and other circumstances, having fully confirmed the suspicions of Jones' guilt, he together with his wife, and two other men who lived in their house, were immediately ap- prehended; and on the \'ery next day a criminal court was convened for their trial, when three of them, namcl}^, Jones, his wife, and Elbray, were convicted on the clearest evi- dence; and the fourth, though acquitted, was suspected to be at least pi ivy to the deed. After their conviction, they Avere confined in separate places, for the purpose of obtain- ing a more full confession of this murder, as well as of others it was conjectured that Jones had committed. He continu- ed, however, hardened to the last, and his wife was little better; but Elbray, struck with remorse, made a full acknow- ledgement of the whole transaction.* The scheme, he said, was planned by Jones and his wife on the Sunday. They asked him to assist in it, but he at first refused; and therefore, to gain him over, Jones gave him several drams of spirits, and on the Tuesday morning ob- tained his consent to the horrid deed. Trotman, the other man who was tried but acouitted, was sent with Jones' two children to a sctder's farm for turnips; and as they expected Mr. Clode before dinner, it was the intention of the other three to despatch him before their return; but as he did not come so soon as they apprehended, they were obliged to alter their plan. About four o'clock, two other soldiers * Evan. xMag-. ^ol. vili. p. 299. by the London Missionary Society. 293 called in purposely to drink tea. Jones and Elbray were at that time looking out for Mr. Clode, and having observed him coming down the hill at a distance, they went into the house, and Jones proposed that his wife, together with the two soldiers, Trotman and the children, should go and look at a piece of wood which he was said to be cutting for a canoe, a proposal to which they consented. Mr. Clode hav- ing in the meanwhile come to the door, was asked in, and a chair was set for him near the table to settle his accounts. An axe was placed in a corner of the room, with which Elbray, coming behind him, was to knock him down. With this view he took it up in his hand, but his heart failing him, he laid it down again and went out of the house. Return- ing, however, in a short time, he heard Jones give the first blow, and the inhuman wretch repeated the strokes so often, that even Elbray himself at last cried out, " For God's sake Jones, you have knocked him all to pieces." They then dragged him into the skilling; and after they had both come out, Jones went into it again, and coming out a second time, took up a large knife. Elbray having asked him what he was going to do with it, he replied, " D — n him, he moves, he is not dead." He accordingly went in again, and cut his throat from ear lo ear, after which he returned, both the knife and his hands still reeking with blood. These he immedi- ately washed, whilst Elbray scattered ashes over the room to conceal the blood upon the floor. The windov/ shutters were then put on, and the tea things set against the return of the company. After tea, liquor was brought upon the table, and several songs were sung by Jones, his wife, and others. About nine o'clock, Jones and Elbray went out, when they dragged the body of the deceased through a hole in the skilling; and taking it upon their shoulders, carried it to the sawpit, threw it in, and covered it over with green bouglis. Having finished the work, they returned to the company, and with a diabolical insensibility, kept up their jovial mirth till after midnight. It was not long, however, 294 Propagation of Christianity before the horrid deed was brought to light. Providentially, a man had been at work for several days upon the ground in the neigbourhood of the pit, and in the evening he used to leave his hoe in this very place. On going next morning to look for it, he was surprised to see the pit covered with so many green boughs; and suspected that some stolen proper- ty might be under them, he began to remove them, when, lo his astonisment, he discovered the hand of a dead man. He then called out to another person who was cutting fire- wood at a small distance: three or four others came at the same time, among whom was Jones, who immediately charg- ed the man who had discovered Mr. Clode in this melan- choly condition with the horrid deed, and wanted to tie his hands with an handkerchief, and take him into the camp a prisoner. The wretch now came into the camp with tidings of the murder, expressed his concern for the death of a man he so dearly loved, and to whom he was so deeply indebted for his attention to him and his family in times of sickness, and again endeavoured to throw the blame of it upon the person who first discovered the deceased. From the tale he told, and the concurrence of other circumstances, the man was committed to prison; but at the very time Jones was talking in this manner, another person came up and said to him, " Jones, you are the murderer! Blood is traced from the pit to your door." He then began to protest his innocence; and when he was taken to the pit and ordered to look at the body, and to touch it, he replied, " Yes I will, and kiss him too, if you please; for I loved him as my brother."* That the wretch had reason to love Mr. Clode, appears from his wife's declaration to Mr. Johnson while she was under sentence of death. When he was speaking to her of the horrid deed, and lamenting the unhappy end of a friend he so highly esteemed, she made this reply, " O sir, that dear man was the saving both of my life and the life of my * Evan. Mag. vol. viii. p. 300. by the London Missionary Society. /-?:? husband. His attention to Trotman was such as \ ^^ saw in any other person in my life. Three times came to visit him, washing and cleaning his sores; a lad it not been for his attention, he would certainly have lose his hand."* Who can hear such a declaration, and not shud- der to think that monsters exist in the world who couli mur- der the man to whom they were under so many and so great obligations! By an order from the governor, the house in which the murder was perpetrated was pulled down on the Saturday, and burnt to ashes, a temporary gallows was erected upon tlie spot; and at twelve o'clock the three inhuman wretches were conveyed in a cart to the place, and were there launch- ed into eternity, to appear before the tribunal of the Great Judge of the world. The bodies of the two men were hung in chains near the place; that of the woman was given to the surgeons for dissection.! In the meanwhile, Mr. Johnson had given directions to have the body of Mr. Clode brought into the town, and or- dered a decent shroud and coffin to be prepared for it. Num- l^ers of people came to see it, and many of them lamented, with tears, his untimely end. On Friday, his body was committed to the cold and silent grave. The pall was borne by Dr. Harris, other four surgeons, and captain Wilkinson, the commander of the ship in whicli he was to have sailed for England. His excellency the governor, and the Rev. Mr. Johnson, walked before the corpse; Messrs. Cover, Henry, Hassel, Smith, Oakes, and the two Puckeys, behind it; and after them several officers and others. After the burial service was read, a hymn was given out by Mr. Cover; Mr. Johnson then spoke a little on the melancholy occasion. Many were in tears, and he himself, was so much affected that he was scarcely able to proceed. He appears, indeed, to have had a particular attachment to Mr. Clodc, and h^- * Kvun. ^lujj. vol. vili. p. 301. t Ibid. 296 Propagation of Christianity informs us that his conduct as a Christian was both humble and exemplary; as a surgeon, humane and attentive; and as a missionary, he spent much of his time among the natives, by Avhom, as well as by persons of every description in the colony, he lived beloved, and died lamented.* After the departure of the eleven missionaries to Port Jackson, seven others still remained in Otaheite, namely, Messrs. Eyre, Jefferson, Lewis, Broomhall, Harris, Bick- nell, and Nott. With the view of removing all temptation to do violence to their persons for the sake of their property, they immediately delivered up the blacksmith's shop, and the public store-room, into the hands of Pomare, and they at the same time offered to surrender to him their private ef- fects if he desired it; but this he was so honourable as to de- cline.! Jealousy and fear, however, continued to haunt their minds; nor was it altogether without apparent reason. Re- ports of the people's design to attack and plunder them were constantly reaching their ears; attempts were even made, almost every night, to rob them of what few articles they still possessed; the natives were often extremely tumultuous in their behaviour, and now took liberties with them which they durst not before have used; rumours of war were like- wise prevalent through the country: AH these circumstances combined, could not fail to distress the missionaries, and to increase those fears which the human mind, in such a situa- tion, is so naturally disposed to form. In a short time, in- deed, war actually began. Pomare having killed two of the men of Opare, on account of the assault made on the four missionaries, the inhabitants of that district rose in arms to revenge their death. Peace was offered them, but they re- jected the offer. The chief, therefore, attacked them with- out delay, drove them back to the mountains, laid waste their habitations, and killed about thirteen of them; after which they were glad to listen to terms of accommodation. $ * Evan. Mag. vol. viii. p- 302. f Miss. Trans, vol. i. p. 39. i Ibid. vol. i. p. 44, 47- by the London Missionary Society. 297 By degrees, the apprehensions of the missionaries subsi- ded, as it appeared that the natives had no serious design to injure them, either in their persons or property. But when they began to enjoy peace from without, a circumstance oc- curred among themselves which occasioned them inexpres- sible distress. Mr. Lewis, who had of late resided by him- self at a place called Ahonoo, declared his determination to take one of the native women as his wife. For some time past, indeed, his behaviour towards the Otaheitan females had been extremely indecent. Several of the missionaries had repeatedly spoken to him on the subject, in private, and they had likewise adverted to the impropriety of such prac- tices in their public discourses. But as he had neglect- ed or despised these early cautions, it was now^ in vain that they remonstrated wath him on the impropriety and unlaw- fulness of the measure he proposed: and as a few months be- fore, when this very question was agitated among them, it was agreed, that should any of their number connect him- self with a Heathen woman, he should no longer be con- sidered as a missionary, or as a member of the church, they not only refused to sanction his marriage, by performing the usual ceremony, but on the foUow^ing day they proceeded to pass sentence of excommunication upon him. This certain^ ly was a harsh and precipitate step. Of the unlawfulness of Mr. Lewis' proposal there can be no doubt, since it is con- trary to the express injunctions of scripture; yet surely his bretlircn should have employed friendly expostulations with him in private, and church censures of a gentler nature, be- fore they had recourse to so severe a sentence. Mr. Lewis had not yet, at least professedly, consummated his marriage^ time, therefore, might have been allowed to elapse, to set; whether he would proceed to such a measure. We cannot, indeed, but remark, that however culpable his conduct was, yet the behaviour of his brethren towards him appears to have been throughout unfeeling, ungenerous, and unkindj and afterwards, when he made some proposals for an accom- VOL .11. 2 P 298 Propagation of Christianity modation with them, tliey by no means manifested that rea- diness to listen to them, which the spirit of Christianity re- quired. They continued, indeed, to supply him with such articles as he desired, as far as was in their power; and it is proper also to add, that he, together with his wife, uniformly attended public worship on the Lord's day, and he was at the same time regular in attending to prayer, and the reading of the Holy Scriptures in private.* In this state of excommunication from the church, Mr. Lewis was so unhappy as to remain until his death, which happened about the end of November 1799, nearly sixteen months after he was excluded by his brethren. It was sud- den and unexpected, and the cause of it was never fully un- ravelled. After having ascertained the fact, some of the mis- sionaries went to his habitation, and on their arrival they found his body dressed in a check shirt, a light waistcoat, a pair of trowsers, and shoes on his feet. It was lying on a bedstead, under the roof of his house, but not in his sleep- ing apartment, and was covered with a piece of country cloth. His forehead, his face, his belly, and his left arm, were severely bruised; a deep cut extended over one of the corners of his mouth, tow^ard the nose; there was also a scratch or two on his hands, but no where any appearance of fracture. On turning him round, nothing like external vio- lence was discovered on his back; but the blood gushed from his right ear as from a fountain, and a thin ichorous matter, of a dark brown colour, and a disagreeable smell, bubbled through his lips. His belly was prodigiously distended, and scarcely yielded to the greatest pressure; but in the small degree in which it did yield, it greatly increased the dis- charge from his mouth. Thougli he had been dead only about eighteen or nineteen hours, according to the account of the natives, the corpse was already extremely offensive.! On examining into the circumstances of his death, the re- * Miss. Trans, vol. I. p. 125. \ Ibkl. 145, 14!). by the London Missionary Society. 299 jjorts of the natives were very various and contradictory. One said, that like a man out of his senses, he ran against the boards of his room, first at one end, then at the other; next on one side, afterwards on the other; last of all, he ran out at the door, threw himself headlong among the stones, and so was killed. A second said, that he was ill and died in bed about the middle of the day. A third declared that lie was not ill, but that he died suddenly. At first his wife, with whom he apj)ears to have lived on very unhappy terms, and who displa}'ed the utmost insensibility on this occasion, represented him as having- killed himself by dashing his head against the stones. Afterwards, however, when more par- ticularly questioned on the subject, she stated no such cir- cumstance; but said, that after preparing for bed, he went to the door, and walked for some time up and down the pave- ment; at last, she heard him fall, and going out with a lamp, she found him fallen upon a stone, and the blood running from the wounds. Laying down the light, she ran for her parents, who lived at the distance of about twenty yards; and on her return with them, he was quite dead. Her testimo- ny, indeed, was extremely suspicious, not only from the cir- cumstance of this striking variation, but there was a man who appeared to act as her prompter, and at one time, after telling her what to say, turned to his companions, and said in a private manner: " That is one part, but say nothing about stones following." Other accounts, indeed, stated, that Mr. Lewis was killed by some of the natives; and up- wards of a twelvemonth after it was expressly reported to the missionaries, that he was murdered by certain persons of the place where he resided, and on account of the woman with whom he had so unhappily connected himself. Though the evidence is certainly by no means decisive, yet we are strongly inclined to believe that Mr. Lewis fell a sacrifice to the treachery of the natives.*" ♦ Miss. Tmis. vol. i. p. 147, 217. '"500 Propagation of Christiamty Scarcely had six months elapsed after this melancholy event, ^\'hen the missionaries in Otaheite met with a new and unexpected trial. Mr. Broomhall, one of their number, de- clared himself an infidel. For a considerable time past, in- deed, a great want of spirituality had been observed in his prayers; and in his sermons, the name of Christ was scarcely so much as mentioned. After this change took place in his religious sentiments, he became intimate with a young M'oman, a visitor of Pomare's sister; though when urged by the natives to live with her, he told them he would not do so, till he had declared himself no priest; that is, that he was no longer a missionary. In vain did his brethren reason; in vain did they expostulate with him: Mr. Broomhall was proof against all their arguments, though he was so candid as to acknowledge that he now enjoyed far less happiness than formerly, when he possessed the supports and comforts of religion. The missionaries themselves, we suppose, must now have been sensible of the undue severity of their con- duct to the unfortunate Mr. Lewis; in their treatment of Mr. Broomhall, at least, they acted with far less precipitation, and with far greater moderation. Finding him, however, obstinate in his infidel principles, they at length suspended him from all office in the church, and from the ordinance of the Lord's Supper; and as this had no salutary effect upon him, they afterwards passed sentence of excommunication upon him. For a considerable time past, there had been very suspicious circumstances with regard to him and some of the females of Otaheite; and immediately after his excom- munication, he avowedly connected himself with one of them. He lived with her in the same house as the mission- aries for a number of weeks; but as she then left him and slept with another man, he took a second mistress, with whom he cohabited until his departure from the island. Such were tlie moral effects, or probably such rather was the cause af his infidel principles.* * Miss. Trans, vol. i. p. \77. Evan. Majj. by the London Missionary Society, 301 In May 1800, before intelligence of these painful events could reach England, twelve new missionaries sailed for Otaheite in the Royal Admiral, a ship with convicts for New South Wales, commanded by captain William Wilson, who had been one of the mates of the Duff, in both her voyages to the Pacific Ocean. Scarcely had they left their native land, when they discovered that the prisoners brought with them had not only impaired constitutions, but the seeds of A'arious diseases; and that now when so great a number as three hundred were crowded together, the prison became the nursery of these disorders. Besides flux and scurvy, a malignant putrid fever broke out among them, and spread most alarmingly, especially while they sailed through the torrid zone. During the voyage to Rio Janeiro, more than one half of the convicts, besides many of the sailors, were taken ill of this and other disorders; and the whole number who died on board the vessel, amounted to no fewer than forty, among whom, unfortunately, was Mr. Turner the sui'- geon. Near the latitude where the Duff was captured, they fell in with three French Frigates, and would no doubt have been taken by them, had not God in his providence inclined the commodore to accompany them to Rio Janeiro. On their arrival at that port, the fever disappeared; but it afterwards broke out again, not only among the convicts, but among the missionaries, most of whom caught it, and Mr. Morris, one of them, died. During the voyage the' mis- sionaries were not idle, but laboured, with great assiduit}-, in communicating religious instruction to the crew, and par- ticularly to the unfortunate convicts. For sometime they daily went down to the orlop deck, the place where the mis- erable creatures were confined, and read and explained the Scriptures, conversed, and prayed with them; and though they were a body of ignorant hardened wretches, yet some of them appeared anxious for instruction, and two prayer meetir.fjs were Cotablished among them. Afterwards, when the fcv: ■■J and '.ecame so ve^'- ' " <. the mis- 302 Propagation of Christianity sionaries judged it inexpedient to visit them in prison; but they still embraced every opportunity of speaking to them on the subject of religion, when they were brought on deck to get the air. * Having landed the convicts at Port Jackson, captain Wil- son proceeded with the missionaries to Otaheite, where he arrived in the beginning of July 1801. Messrs. John Youl, James Elder, William Scott, John Davies, William Waters, Charles Wilson, James Hayward, and Samuel Tessier,t landed on the island, and met with a cordial reception, not only from their brethren, but from the chiefs and the people. Having met by appointment with Ottoo the king, Pomare, and others of the chiefs, captain Wilson spoke to them con- cerning the reasons which induced the missionaries original- ly to come among them, the reception they gave them on their arrival, and the benefits they had already derived from them: He mentioned a few instances in which the brethren had been ill-treated, and endeavoured to convince them how easy it would be for him to retaliate upon them; that these things were known in Britain; but the chiefs there, still wishing to do them good, had sent other men in the room of those whom their violence had driven away, and expected them to be better treated. Then taking each of the new missionaries by the hand, and leading tliem up to each of the chiefs, he introduced them by name. With this ceremony they were much pleased, and promised to protect and sup- port them to the utmost of their power. Before he went away. However, Pomare inquired. Whether the new set- tlers would not fight for him? Captain Wilson replied, '< No, they would light none, unless in defending themselves in * Evan. xVIitg. vol. vili. p. 25:>; vol. ix. p. 81, 490; vol. x. p. 75. Miss. Mag. vol. vi. p. 79. t Twelve missionaries originally embarked in the Royal Admiral: hut of these, one was left sick at Portsmouth; another died at Port Jackson; a third abandoned the mission at that place; and a fourth was taken hack at the request of his brethren, on account of the spirit of insubordination which he manifested. — Eva?i. Mag. vol. x. p. 73, 283, by the London Missiondinj Society. 303 their own habitation." This appeared to sink their value not a Httle.Hovvever , the Chief repUed, *' Very well, if they would not fight, he would fight for them; but yet he thought it very strange that king George, who had so many fighting men, should send none to his assistance. "' Before the Ro} al Admiral left the island, the missionaries, who now amounted to thirteen, were organized into a regular body, and regula- tions were settled for the conduct of divine worship, of their daily employments, their visits to the natives, and a variety of other circumstances.*! • Kvan. M:ig. vol, x. 283. Miss. Trans, vol. i. p. 233, 241, * Mr. Broomhall left Otalieite in the Royal Admiral, and on his ar- rival in China, remained in that country in quest of a situation. Con- cerning this unhappy young man, we heard nothing for several years. It apj)ears, however, that he remained in the East, and went to sea, though in what capacity we do not know. He continued for a consid- erable time in a course of hacksliding, yet still he was not without some dc;5ree of fear on account of the consequences. Several very alarm- ing accidents at sea, and the breaking of his thigh at Madras, contri- buted to arouse him from this state of insensibility, and to fill him for a season, with dreadful apj)reliensions of divine wrath. He attempted to pray, but started from his knees, shocked at his own baseness, and despairing of obtaining mercy from that God whom he had so grievously offended. In fact, he considered himself as having nothing before him " l)ut a certain fearful looking for of judgment and of fiery indig- nation to devour him." Having afterwards come to Calcutta, lie more than once called on the Baptist Missionaries at Serampoic, \\ithout, however, revealing lils pro])er name or lus former character; and in a letter which he addressed to one of them in May 1809, he draws the following dicary picture of the melancholy state of his mind: " I have been much engaged witii my vessel of late; hut the tsutli is. I have not known what to write. I might say something satisfactory, perhaps, of what was foreign to my feelings; but sliould I attempt to des- cribe the state of my mind, I fear you would not be altogether ])leased with tlie picture, unless you can look with pleasure upon a landscape, where the artist, in attempting to embellish the most prominent figures, had daubed it with such a collection of dark colours, that the whole piece was rendered odious. Such would he the description of my feel- ings. If I should say I feel daily aspirations of soul after God.* yet \ feel my passions chained to the earth, and my conduct such that it will not stand the test of Christianity! If prayer is at one time a delight, at others it is an intolerable burden; and though dreadfully convinced of its necessity, I can neglect it for days, almost without a sigh! I am con- vinced of the pleasure attending the study of the Holy Scriptures, and yet could read almost any thing in preference. I feel a pleasure in the •'vorsliip oftlie Most Hig'i, and vet atn abashed, and even uncomforta- 304 Fropagation of Christianity Though the missionaries had often been alarmed with ru- mours of war, yet hitherto no disturbances of a serious na- ture had occurred. But unhappily the tranquillity of the island was at length interrupted, in consequence of a dispute about Oroo, which though only a shapeless log of wood, the Otaheitans called their great god.* In April 1802, at a numerous meeting held in Attahoora; Ottoo the king, after having, in vain, demanded it from the inhabitants of that district, who had it in their possession, took it from them by force. Roused with indignation by this insult, the Atta- hoorans rose in rebellion against him, and being joined by * Miss. Trans, vol. i. p. 7. 54, 83, 89, 94, 210, Sec. ble in the presence of a Christian! I am perfectly convinced of the mer- cy that a\vc had ample opportunities of observing the character and conduct of t!\e missionaries. On his return to England, he published an account of his voyage in three small volumes; and we think it no more than a piece of justice to these good men, to make a few extracts from tliat work, in tcstimon^^ of their diligence and zeal in prosecuting the great object of their mission. " We cannot omit in this place." says Mr, Turnbull, to do justice to the amiable manners, and truly Christian deportment of these men, who, like the apostles of old, foregoing all the comlorts of ci%ilized life, and a life at least of tranquillity in their native land, have performed a voy- age etjual to the circumnavigation of the globe, and, like the dove of the ark, carried the Christian olive over tlie world of waters. Their life is a life of contest, hardship, and disappointment: Like their holy Master, they have to preach to the deaf, and exhibit their works to the blind." — TurjihuWfi Voyage round the World in the years 1801, 1802. 1803, 1804, vol. i. p. 165. " It may be satisfactory to the friends of the missionaries to learn, that their prajer meetings and public ordinances, were constantly kept up, the morning and afternoon of eveij da}", and on Sundays three times a day. The natives, however, did not attend. The breth- 310 Propagation of Christianity In September 1803, Pomare, the father of the khig, died very suddenly. One day after dinner, he and two of his men got into a single canoe, and paddled towards the brig Dart, a vessel from London, which was then lying off the island. When they had almost reached her, the chief sud- denly felt a pain in his back, which caused him to raise him- self with a jerk, and put his hand to the place that was affec- ted; but no sooner had he done this, than he fell with his len took it by turns to visit all the parts of the island within their reach that day. The preaching, or rather the example, of the mission- aries, is not, liowever, wholly without effect. The Sabbath is called by the natives the day of God; and however little attention they, in every other respect, pay to religion, their conduct in the immediate neigh- bourhood of Matavai, on this day, is more sedate and orderly than on any other. The missionaries have, doubtless, gained a small victory over them in this point, as likewise in another of still greater conse- quence. The greater part of their former obscenity in their public dances has disappeared, and in the neighbourhood of Matavai, the Sunday has something of the semblance of a Christian Sabbath." — lb. vol. iii. p. 5, 6. " The missionaries, indeed, neglect nothing to render their mission successful. On every Sabbath day, they range the country, two by two, in different directions. But I repeat, that I fear their efforts will for a long time be unsuccessful. They consider the missionaries as very good men, and love and esteem them accordingly; but they do not comprehend, therefore do not believe the articles of their religi- on."— lb. vol. iii. p. 8. " The missionaries had made the circuit of the island twice during the time we were amongst them, preacliing from district to district, and seconding their exhortations by presents. If zeal in the discharge of their duty could insure success; the missionaries would not preach in vain." — lb. vol. iii. p. 15. " They apparently lived together in tlie greatest love and harmony, and all of them present an example of industry. Their situation, how- ever, is by no means so comfortable, as many of our countrymen may be inclined to imagine; for as their stock of European articles decrea- ses, they must proportionally lose their influence over the natives." — lb. vol. iii. p. 18. " The natives respect the missionaries, and in some points of view regard them with astonishment. Their comparative purity of manners, their indifference to their women, and their peaceable upright deport- ment, are subjects of their wonder; and as their minds unfold to the knowledge of morals, they will continue to increase in their esteem and love for these men." — lb. vol. iii. p. 21. Such is the honourable tes- timony which Mr. Turnbull bears to the character and conduct of the missionaries in Otaheite. The facts he states, we believe, are correct, though we cannot subscribe to all the opinions he expresses. hy the London Missionary Society. 311 face to the bottom of the canoe, and never spoke more.* As Pomare was a warm and steadfast friend of the mission- aries, especially at first, it may not be improper to give a short sketch of his history and character. Pomare was born in Opare, and by birth was the chief of that district only; but by his own superior talents, together with the assistance of the deserters from the various ships which visited Otaheite, particularly the crew of the Bounty, he raised himself to a kind of sovereignty over the whole island. With regard to his personal qualities, he was a sa- vage of unusual grace and dignity; tall, stout, well propor- tioned. There was something in his appearance which in- dicated him to be no ordinary man; grave in his countenance, majestic in his deportment, engaging in his manners; but under the appearance of candour, he concealed no small de- gree of hypocrisy. In prosperity, he was insufferably proud toward his enemies; in adversity, he was no less dejected in his own mind.f As a governor he was extremely op- pressive; but yet it was generally allowed that the island had enjoyed a far greater degree of tranquillity during his reign, than while the several districts were independent of each other. Perhaps, however, the most remarkable trait in his character was a species of prudence and foresight, rarely found among savages; a mind which was capable of forming certain plans, and of adhering to them, with a view to the dis- tant advantages which would result from them. Erecting houses, building canoes, and cultivating the ground, were favourite employments with him; and the works of this des- cription which he accomplished, place his talents and power in a very extraordinary light. His conduct to such Euro- peans as visited the island, and the countenance he gave the missionaries in particular, were the effects of this political foresight. Resisting, in the first instance, that natural im- pulse which would have tempted a savage to plunder them • Miss. Trans, vol. ii. p. 147,292. I Miss. Truus. vol. ii. \i. 295. Tunibiili's Voyage round tlie World, vol. ii. p. 236. 312 Propagation of Christianity " without delay, he encouraged them to settle on the island, in the hope that he himself and his country would ultimate- ly reap greater and more permanent advantages from them. But though Pomare was the friend of the missionaries, he was at the same time the very soul of the superstition of his own country. Many were the marais and altars reared at his command all over the island; and besides innumerable costly gifts of canoes, clothes, &c. he was perpetually offer- ing up human sacrifices to propitiate the wrath of his idols* Mr, Elder, one of the missionaries, supposes, that the per- sons he had murdered for this purpose might not be fewer than two thousand. f On the whole, as the Otaheitans con- ceived Pomare to have been the greatest chief they ever had, so he certainly did not leave his equal on the island.^ Besides preaching the gospel throughout the island, the missionaries, especially Mr. Davies, now began to pay par- ticular attention to the instruction of the children, in the hope that some serious impression might be made on their young and tender minds. The number who in various places submitted to be catechised was, on the whole, con- siderable, and the progress vrhich they made was as great as could reasonably be expected. This exercise, however, tliough highly important, was attended with many difficulties, some of which it may not be improper to mention. First, There was no way of collecting any number of chil- dren together. It was necessary to go to the several places, or houses where they were; to take one here, another there, and two perhaps in a third place. They often refused to go even twenty or thirty yards to meet with others, a circum- stance which consumed much time, and materially dimin* ished the utility of the exercise. § Secondly, To find convenient time was no easy matter. After the novelty of the catechising was over, every little • Miss. Trans, vol. ii. p. 295. TurnbuU's Voyage, vol. ii. p. 236. I Religious Monitor, vol. ii. p. 313. \ Miss. Trans, vol. ii. p. 297. § Ibid. vol. ii. p. 306, 315. hij the London Missionary Society. 313 cnga,8jcmcnt was deemed an apo-.ogy for neglecting it. Some- times all were fishing, or they were in the mountains seek- ing plantains; at other times they were gathering breadfruit, or preparing their ovens, or else there was some diversion going on in the neighbourhood. To try to teach them at such seasons was a fruitless attempt.* Thirdly, To obtain a suitable place was extremely difficult. It was very rare to find the children alone, some of the old people being usually at hand. This would have been an ad- vantage, if they would have listened with attention; but in- stead of this, they commonly kept up an incessant chattering among themselves, or with the children, so that often nothing could be done for noise and clamour. At other times, they would sit close to the children, and whisper in their ears the most nonsensical and ridiculous answers, with the view of affording diversion to the company. Such of the children as were come any length, they endeavoured to put to shame, by mocking and laughing at them. Besides, they frequent- ly contradicted whatever was said, and spoke of Jehovah and of Jesus Christ in the most contemptuous raanner.f Fourthly, The wandering disposition of the young, as well as of the old, was no small bar to their improvement. In Otaheitc, every child able to climb an ooroo or a cocoa ti-ec, is independent of its parents, and wanders wherever it j;!eases, without regard to them or any of its friends. HencC; ihey rarely remained long enough in one place, to learn any thing to purpose; tl'.e same children could seldom be cate- chised twice successively; and as they were often absent for a fortnight or three weeks together, they usually forgot much of what they had learned by the time they returned. J Lastly, Both the old people and the young had an idea that the missionaries were their debtors, and ought to pay them for sul)initting to instruction. Instigated b}- their pa- rents, the children used often to say to their teachers, " You * Miss. Trans, vol, ii. p. 306. f Ibid. vol. i'l. p. 306, 315. t 11>1(1. vol. ii. p. 307, 315. VOL. II. 2 R ol4 Propagaiion of Christianity come here frequently, but vrhat do you bring us? Give us pins, beads, and fish-books, or else we will not be taught." Being disappointed of presents, (for the missionaries had none to give,) they became more shy, and some, when they yaw their teachers coming, would run away and conceal themselves till they were past.* But notwithstanding these various obstacles, Mr. Davies and others of the missionaries persevered in their catecheti- cal labours among the children; and could their young pu- pils have been instructed m^ore frequently, and by them- selves, there is no doubt they would, in a short time, have made considerable progress in Christian knowledge. Many qf them, even as it was, learned the whole of the catechism, which the missionaries had written in the Otaheitan lan- guage; and numbers of them continued to retain what they had been taught, after they had been absent for several months, t Besides catechising the children throughout the island, Mr. Davies opened a school for teaching the boys and young men to read, who attended the missionaries as servants, and resided near their habitation. The attempt succeeded much better than v/as expected. The youths, in general, seemed very desirous to learn, and even asked Mr. Davies to meet with them more frequently, a request with which he was happy to comply. Encouraged by these agreeable circum- stances, he composed a short spelling-book in the Otaheitan language for the instruction of youth; and a copy of it, to- gether with the catechism, &.c. having been serit to the Mis- sionary Society, they were both printed in London.^ Be- sides this little work, the missionaries transmitted to the di- rectors the vocabulary which they had drawn up of the lan- guage, together with an essay towards an Otaheitan Eng- lish grammar.^ They also agreed to write some Forms of * Miss. Trr.us. vol. 11. p. 207, 315. f Ibid. vol. 11. p. 521. i Ibia. vol. iU. p. 190, 278, 282. § Report of the Missionary Society, 1808, p. 10. by the London Mhslonary Sodeti/. 315 Prayer, a Sketch of Scripture History, and some other small pieces for the use of the natives.* Not long after the missionaries settled in Otaheite, Otoo, the king-, begged one of them to teach him the Hebrew language, and asked, at the same time, Whether the king of England was acquainted \vith it? What had excited in his mind this strange desire, it is not easy to conjecture, unless, perhaps, the singular appearance of the Hebrew characters had caught his fancy. t He now however, made an ac- quisition, which to him was of a most useful and substan- tial nature, having learned from the missionaries to read and write his own language. Of this we have an interesting specimen, in a letter which he addressed ia January 1807, to the Missionary Society, in reply to an epistle which they had written to him: It was composed entirely by him- self in the Otaheitan language, was then translated by the missionaries into English, and of this the king wrote the fol- lowing copy: Mafavai, Otaheite, January \st, 1807. Friends, I wish you every blessing, friends, in your residence in your country, with success in teaching this bad land, this foolish land, this wicked land; this land which is ignorant of good, this land that knoweth not the true God, this regard- less land. Friends, I wish you health and prosperity: May I also live, and may Jehovah save us all. Friends, with respect to your letter you wrote to me, I have this to say to you, that your business with me and your wishes, I fully consent to, and shall consequently banish Oroo, and send him to Raeatea. Friends, I do therefore believe and shall obey your word. • Miss. Trans, vol. iii. p. 190 Ibid, vol i. p. 51 316 Fropagatwn of Christianity Friends, I hope you also will consent to my request, which is this: 1 wish you to send a great number of men, women, and children here. Friends, send also property and cloth for us, and we also will adopt English customs.* Friends, send also plenty of muskets and powder, for wars are frequent in our country. Should I !)e killed, you Avill have nothing in Tahetc: Do not come here when I am dead. Tahete is a regardless country; and should I die with sickness, do not come here. This also I wish, that you would send me all the curious things that you have in England. Also send me every thing necessary for writing; paper, ink, and pens, in abundance; Let no vv^riting utensil be wanting. Friends, I have done, and have nothing at all more to ask you for. As for your desire to instruct Tahete, 'tis what I fully acquiesce in. 'Tis a common thing for people not to understand at first; but your object is good, and I fully con- sent to it, and shall cast off all evil customs. What I say is truth, and no lie; it is the real truth. This is all I have to write; I have done. * The Otaheitans now carried the affectation of English dress so far, that they would give almost any price for an old black or blue coat and a shirt. No man thought he could go before the king on public occa- sions with any appearance of consequence, unless he liad a musket, a coat, and a shirt; or, at least, a coat to accompany his musket. Some of them, it may easily be supposed, would make very grotesque figures. Their regard to England was manifested by other circumstances. Among other ceremonies which took place on the king's return from Einieo, where he had been for sosne time; was the sending of a piece of cloth and a small hog to the missionai'ies as a j)resent for king George. On all public occasions, the names of the principal chiefs are called over, and sometliing given for each of them: if they are not there themselves, some person answers in their nauie, and receives the present. Ever since the time of captain Cook, his Britannic majesty has had the hon- our of having his name added to the list; and when it is called, if any Englishman be there, he answers and receives the present; if there are none, it is given to the natives. Miss. Trans, vol. iii. p. 170, 17^. by the London Missionary Society. 317 Friends, write to me that I may know what you have to say. I wish you life and every blessing. May I also live, and may Jehovah save us all. Pom A RE, king of Tahete, &c.*^ For my Friends, the Missionary Society, London. But though the king shewed the missionaries the utmost respect and friendship, at least since his father's death, and learned from them to read and write, he manifested no dis- position to embrace the gospel. He was even averse to re- ligious instruction; and whenever the subject was introduc- ed, endeavoured artfully to evade it.f Of late years, great quantities of muskets and gun-powder liad been introduced into Otaheite by the various ships which visited the island: they were, in fact, the principal ar- ticles which they bartered with the natives. The mission- aries had long expected that this would at length give rise to a civil war, especially as the king was resolved to have all the muskets into his own hands, and the people were no less determined to retain them: a considerable party was already formed against him, and matters appeared for several years to be drawing to some great crisis. | The storm, however, had been averted so long, that the missionaries had almost begun to flatter themselves Avith the continuance of peace; when, in October 1808, they received a letter from the king, inforiuing them, that it was likely the island would soon be involved in war, and warning them to be on their guard. "^ On receiving this intelligence, the missionaries wrote the king, earnestly exhorting him to peace, and expressing ap- * Ariss TiMUs. vol. ili. p. 17J. | Ibid. v.il. iii. p. 37, 188. 4 Ibid. vuU iii. p. 30. § Ibid.%-ol. iii. p. 332. ^ A fac-siniile of this letter may he found in volunip (hii-d of the Mis sionary Transactions. The characters are well formed, and the whole is written with considerable neatness an\i ease. 318 Propagation of Christianity prehensions for their own safety if war should ensue. From this period, however, the alarm became general; the rebel party daily increased in numbers and in strength; and it seemed as if hostilities would immediately commence. Meanwhile, the brig Perseverance, from Port Jackson, an- chored in Matavai bay; and Pomare, notwithstanding his strong attachment to the missionaries, advised them, espe- cially the married brethren, to consult their own safety, by embracing this opportunity of leaving die island. At one time, indeed, he himself intended to quit Otaheite, and ac- tually obtained a passage in this vessel to Huaheine, an island about sixteen leagues distant; but afterwards he changed his mind, apprehending he would by this means lose all his au- thority at home: " Perhaps, however," said he, " the peo- ple may ere long cut off my head, as the people of France treated their king;" for it seems this tragical event is not unknown even in the islands of the Pacific Ocean. Agree- ably to the advice of the king, the missionaries came to a resolution to leave the island; but on learning that he had determined to stay, it was agreed that some of the unmarried brethren should remain with him; a circumstance which ap- peared to afford him great satisfaction. Messrs. Hayward, Nott, Wilson, and Scott, accordingly stopped with Pomare, while the other missionaries sailed in the ship Perseverencc to Huaheine, Vv^here they arrived the very next day.* For some weeks after the departure of the missionaries, there was a cessation of hostilities between Pomare and the rebels; but the king, infatuated by one of his false prophets, ventured at length to attack them; and as they had the ad- vantage not only in respect of numbers, but of ground, his party was repulsed, some of his principal warriors slain, and numbers of muskets taken by the enemy. Encouraged by this success, the rebels now overran the country, and com- mitted terrible devastations. The houses of the missiona- ries were burnt; their gardens laid waste; their plantations • IVfiss. TiVins. vol. iii. p. 2?>Z- by the London Missionary Society. 319 demolished; their cattle seized; and the rest of their property plundered. On receiving intelligence of Pomare's defeat, the missionaries who still remained on the island sailed to Eimeo: the king himself followed them in about three weeks; and, after some time, all of them, excepting Mr. Nott, who retired to Huaheine. Pomare afterwards returned to Ota- heite and engaged the rebels; but was again defeated with the loss of twenty-four of his warriors, so that he was now obhged to act only on the defensive, until he should re- ceive some reinforcements which he expected.* Considering these various circumstances; the war in Ota- heite; the destruction of their houses; the loss of their pro- perty; the improbability of Pomare's restoration; the terrible slaughter which was likely to take place before the establish- ment of peace and tranquillity, even though he should even- tually be restored, the missionaries came to a resolution to embrace the first opportunity of leaving Huaheine, and to return to the colony of New South Wales. When, there- fore, the brig Hibernia touched at that island, together with the Venus schooner, they agreed with the captain to convey them to Port Jackson. Having all embarked on board the Hibernia, (with the exception of Mr. Hay ward, who was re- solved to remain at Huaheine, where he was shortly after joined by Mr. Nott,) they sailed from that island in October 1809, and after a tedious and dangerous passage, in the course of which they were nearly shipwrecked among the Feegce islands, they arrived at New South Wales in February 1810. Here they met with a kind reception, both from his excel- lency governor Macquarrie, and from the Pev. Mr. Marsden, who soon after returned from England to the colony. By their exertions, the missionaries had their wants for tiie pre- sent supplied, and were provided with the means of support- ing themselves in useful and respectable situations-t The missionaries, however, had not been long in New- South Wales, when several of ihcm were desirous to return, * Miss. Trans, vol, iii. p. 335. -j- bid. vol. iii. p. 329, 336. 320 Propagation of Christianity and to resume their labours in that island, cheerless as was the prospect before them: The king- wrote several letters in the most affectionate strain, intreating tliem to come back, and expressing the deepest sorrow at their absence. Peace, too, was now re-established in the island, and the authority of Pomare was again acknowledged. Accordingly, in July 1811, Messrs. Bicknell and Scott, with their wives, whom they had lately married, sailed in a small schooner which was bound for Otaheite to take in pork; and a few weeks af- ter Messrs. Henry Davies and Wilson, who could not be accommodated in that vessel embarked on board another ship. Messrs. Eyre, Tessier, and Elder, remained in New South Wales, and we doubt not will endeavour to render themselves useful in that colony.* Since the return of the missionaries to the South Sea isl- ands, the prospects of the mission have materially improved. At Eimeo, where they took up their residence for the pre- sent, they have begun a school for the instruction of youth, and they intended, as soon as it was practicable, to model it upon the Lancasterian plan. By the last accounts, they had upwards of twenty scholars, and they hoped that the number would soon be increased. There were several of the na- tives, in whose hearts a work of grace appeared to be begun, and there seems even ground to think that some had died in the Lord. Among those who appear to be under serious impressions of religion, is Pomare, the king of Otaheite, a circumstance v»'lnch may ultimately prove of the greatest ad- vantage to that island, and which is the more extraordinary, considering the rooted aversion which he had previously man- ifested to the gospel. In July 1812, he came to the mis- sionaries, and oftered himself as a candidate for Christian baptism, declaring that it was his fixed determination to cleave to Jehovah the true God, and expressing his desire to be further instructed in the things of God. This reso- luiion, he gave them to understand, was the result of lon,^ * JVliss. Trans, vol. iii. p. SSr, by the London Missionary Society. 321 and increasing conviction of the truth and excellence of the gospel. On the missionaries informing him that it was cus- tomary for those who offered themselves as candidates for baptism from among the Heathen, to be further instructed for some time in the truths of religion, and their conduct carefully inspected, that it might be knovv^n whether they had truly forsaken every evil way; lie appeared to approve of this, observing, that he was willing to do as they thought proper, and that he left the time of his baptism entirely to to them. For the present, howexer, he was obliged to re- move to Otaheite, a circumstance which they greatly regret- ted, as it deprived him of the means of instruction, except- ing by letter, and exposed him to many and powerful temp- tations. It appears, however, that he strictly observed the Sabbath, and made an open profession of Christianity be- fore the chiefs and people; in consequence of which, he has already experienced a considerable degree of persecution, notwithstanding the high rank he holds on the island.* To enable our readers to form a judgment of the state of Pomare's mind, we shall subjoin some extracts from let- ters which he lately addressed to the missionaries: " May Jehovah and Jesus Christ, may the Three One, our only trust and Saviour, bless you! May my soul be sa- ved by Jesus Christ! May the anger of Jehovah towards me be appeased, who am a wicked man, guilty of accumulated crimes, of regardlessness, and ignorance of the true God, and of an obstinate perseverence in wickedness! May Jehovah also pardon my foolishness, unbelief, and rejection of the truth! May Jehovah give me his good spirit, to sanctify my heart, that I may love what is good, and that I may be ena- bled to put away all my evil customs, and become one of his people, and be saved through Jesus Christ, our only Saviour. You, indeed will be saved, you are become the people of God; but I may be banished to hell; God may not regard me; I am a wicked man, and my sins are great and accumu- • Evan. ALai^. vol. xxi. p. 474 VOL. ir. 2 S 322 Fropagation of Christianity lated. But O that we may all be saved through Jesus Christ. May the anger of God towards us all be appeased, for all ,of us have been disobedient to him as our Lord and Master. Look at the beasts; they are all obedient to him as their lord and master; but we have not obeyed our Lord and Master. Surely we are fools!" After mentioning that he had been taken ill a few days be- fore, he adds: " My affliction is great; but if I can only ob- tain the favour of God before I die, I shall count myself well off. But oh! should I die with my sins unpardoned, it will be ill indeed with me. Oh! may my sins be pardoned, and my soul saved through Jesus Christ, and may Jehovah regard me before I die, and then I shall rejoice because I have obtained the favour of Jehovah." " I continue," says he, in another letter, " to pray to God without ceasing. Regardless of other things, I am concern- ed only that my soul may be saved by Jesus Christ! It is my earnest desire, that I may become one of Jehovah's peo- ple; and that God may turn away his anger from me, which I deserve for my wickedness, my ignorance of him, and my accumulated crimes. If God were to create all mankind anew, then they would be good. This is my earnest desire, that God would en- able me from my heart to love that which is good, and to abhor that which is evil, and that I may be saved by Jesus Christ. My dear friends, write to me that I may know your minds. May Jehovah and Jesus Christ our Saviour bless you!"* From these letters, we think it is evident that Pomare is under deep convictions of his sinfulness and misery; and we earnestly hope that they will issue in his sincere conversion to the Christian faith. By the last accounts peace was re- stored in Otaheite; but it does not appear to rest on a very solid foundation; nor does his authority seem to be well es- tablished on the island, t • Evan. Mag, vol, 5xi. p. 476. fllnd. vol xxi. p. ^75, ^77. by the London Mismnary Society. .523 ARTICLE IL ToNGATABOO.*" IN March 1797, captain Wilson, after settling the first missionaries in Otaheite, sailed for Tongataboo, one of the Friendly Islands, with the view of forming a similar estab- lishment in that countr}'. After a voyage of about a fort- night, the Dulf arrived at Tongataboo, and before she could Avell come to anchor, she was surrounded by numbers of the natives, who flocked to her, not only from that, but from the neighbouring islands. In a short time, two Europeans came on board, named Benjamin Ambler, who professed to be a native of London, and John Connelly, who said he was born at Cork. It soon appeared that they were base worthless * Tongataboo is about 20 leagues in circuit, and nearly triangular in form. Its northern side i& indented by a large bay, which communi- cates with an extensive lagoon within the island. The shore in this part is low and sandy; but ascends on the other sides of the island in a perpendicular coral rock, from seven to ten feet above the sea at flood tide. The inteiior is diversified by many gentle rising grounds. The vegetable productions are similar to those of Otaheite, the cocoa nut being in greater perfection, the bread-fruit in less, than at the more lofty islands. Tongataboo is divided into three large districts, viz. Aheefo, at the northwest end; Mooa, the middle district; and Ahogee, situate at the southeast part, eacli governed by a chief, who reigns with absolute au- thority, and claims a right of disposal over the lives and property of his own subjects, which is exercised most despotically. These dis- tricts are subdivided into many smaller ones, which liave each their respective chiefs presiding over them, who exercise the same autliority as the superior chiefs, to whom they are nevertheless, in some cases, accountable: so tliat the whole resemble the ancient feudal system of Europe. Tlie people fully answer to the most favourable representations the world has ever received of them; their bounty and' liberality to strang- ers is very great, and their generosity to one another unequalled. — The murder of cliildren, and other horrid practices, wliich prevail among the Otaheitans, are unheard of here. Their children are much indulged, and old age hon«red and revered. Smith's Journal^ p. 152, 153. This island is in lat. 21° 9' S. and long. 174° 46' W. ^falham'fi A'aval Gazetteer, vol. ii, 524 Propagation of Christianity fellows; and tliough they pretended that the}- ^^•ere sailors who had left an American vessel which touched at Ton- gataboo, it is more likely they were convicts, who had es- caped from New South Wales, and secreted themselves on this island, where they could indulge, without restraint, in those habits of idleness and profligacy to which they were addicted. Bad, however, as they were, it was deemed ex- pedient to employ them as a medium of intercourse with the chiefs, in behalf of the missionaries, particularly in explain- ing the nature of their undertaking, and their desire to settle on the island.* Engaged by handsome presents, Ambler and Connelly went to Moomooe, the Dugona or principal chief of the island; and having impressed him with a favourable opinion of the missionaries, they returned the next morning with a present of three hogs and some yams from the old man, and informed them that he himself intended soon to follow. Ac- C'Ordingly, it was not long before the A^enerable chief made his appearance, with upwards of twenty attendants; and as they expressed great admiration of the cabin and its furni- ture, particularly the looking-glasses, chairs and table, they were informed that the men who had come to settle upon the island could teach them to make such useful articles; a circumstance which seemed to transport them with joy. — Captain Wilson embraced this opportunity of mentioning every circumstance which could raise in their minds a high idea of the missionaries, and asked Moomooe whether he was willing that they should settle upon the island, and what provision he would make for them. To this the chief re- plied, that they should have a house near his own, until one more suitable could be provided; that they should have a piece of land for their use; and that he would take care that neither their persons nor their property should be molested. There were, however, various objections to settling in the • Miss. Voyage, p. 92, 96. Autb, Nar. p. 68, ,*■ m$Z by the London Missionary Society. 325 place he proposed. Several others of the chiefs, mdeed, were anxious that some oi the missionaries should come and live with them; but as it was thought most expedient that they should keep together in a body, at least for the present, it was agreed that they should all live with Toogahowe, who Avas considered as the most powerful and warlike chief on the island, and as likely to be the successor of the aged Dugona, v/ho seemed now on the brink of the grave. — Agreeably to this arrangement, the following ten mission- aries, Messrs. Daniel Bowell, John Buchanan, James Coop- er, S. Gaulton, Samuel Harper, Seth Kelso, Isaac Nobbs,* AVilliam Shelly, James Wilkinson, and George Veeson, landed on the island, and took up their residence at Aheifo, under the protection of that powerful chief.! Havinij seen the missionaries settled in this favourable situation, and on the most friendly terms with the chiefs and the people, captain Wilson prepared to take his departure from the island. Scarcely had he sailed when a tremendous gale arose, and the mountainous billows quickly tossed the vessel along the ocean. The missionaries watched her la- bouring amidst the waves, till she sunk in the horizon from their view. A sigh of sadness then arose, some tears of re- gret fell from their eyes, whilst they looked round on the island, far distant from the regions of civilized life, as the scene where they were to pass and to end their days: " This," said they to each other, " is the ground where our bodies will moulder into dust; this we must now consider as our country and our grave." But they were ten in number, all social and friendly, all of similar sentiments, all united in zeal for the honour of the Redeemer, all glowing with con- cern for the salvation of the kind but ignorant inhabitants of the island. These circumstances contributed not a little to soothe and support their minds on this trying occasion. | \ Miss \o\ag-e, p. 99. Auth. \ar. p. 63. \. Ibid, p. 74. * Nobbs, returned with the Duff on account of the state of his health. 326 Fropagation of Christianity After the departure of the Duff, the natives came in great numbers to visit the missionaries, to pay their respects to them, and to gratify their own curiosity. None of them, Iiowever, came without considerable presents of cloth, roast- ed pigs, bunches of plantains, or strings of cocoa-nuts. The chiefs and the people appeared to vie with each other in shewing them respect and attention. The presents of bales of cloth and mats which were brought them, were at length so numerous, that the missionaries had not room to deposit them; nor was the cloth so contemptible as some may imagine. It was made of the inner barks of trees, moulded, battered, and spread in such a manner as to form a fine stout article, which when fringed with white, constituted not only a becoming but an elegant dress.* In return for their kindness, the missionaries made them as many presents as their stock of articles would afford, par- ticularly the chief under whose protection they lived. They always treated their visitors with the utmost attention, and were most assiduous in gratifying their curiosity. Having fixed up a cuckoo clock, it was viewed by the natives with the utmost astonishment, even before it was put in motion; but their wonder was increased a thousand fold, when, on its being set a going, the bird came out, crying, *' cuckoo, cuckoo." Such was their wonder, that, for sometime, they could not take their eyes off it; then they looked at each other, dumb with astonishment, and at length withdrew in perfect amazement. The news of this wonderful curiosity, quickly spread over the whole island. It was reported that the missionaries had got Accoidair^ that is, " wood that speaks." The numerous visitors which it attracted com- pletely occupied them from early in the morning, till late in the evening; and at length they multiplied so greatly, that it was necessary to refuse admittance to many of them.f Among their many visitors, was Duatonga, who, in rc- • Auth. Nar. p. 75. f I^ul, p. 76. >«.'^;/i:^^?V>'^''3f by the London Missionary Society. 327 spect of power, was the second chief in the island. As he was highly delighted with the cuckoo clock, the mission- aries, who had several of them, were happy to have an oppor- tunity of gratifying him with so acceptable a present. Hav- ing carried it home with him, he was prompted by curiosity to examine the inside, and readily succeeded in taking it to pieces; but he had not skill to put it together again. He then sent for the missionaries to mend it. They made the attempt, but being unacquainted with the mechanism of a clock, they were equally unsuccessful. This circumstance lessened them not a little in the eyes of the natives, and brought down upon them a great deal of ridicule; while, at the same time, it flattered the natural vanity of the Tongas, who now prided themselves in the idea that they were at least as skilful as "the men of the sky.''*t But while the missionaries Mere, in general, treated with the utmost attention and respect by the natives, they met with no small trouble and molestation from their own coun- trymen. No sooner had the Duff sailed from Tongataboo, than Ambler and Connelly, together with a fellow of the name of Morgan, one of their companions, who was on a neighbouring island, began to harass them. The conduct of the missionaries, so opposite to their abandoned habits, provoked their enmity; the goods they possessed excited their avarice. The ruffians had already obtained from them a variety of articles to a considerable amount; but their ap- plications at length, became so frequent and so extravagant, as to be altogether intolerable, and it became absolutely ne- cessary to refuse them. Not discouraged by this, they \\o\\\ with the utmost impudence, demanded the goods as their riglit; and one day they entered the habitation of tlie mis- « \ Authentic Narrative, p. 78. * The natives called them " the men of tlie sky," because, as they observed, that the sky appeared to touch the ocean in tlie distant ho- ri'/.on, and as tliey knew that tlie missionaries came from an immense distance, they naturally enough concluded, that they must have come through the sky to arrive at Tongataboo. Auth. A'ar. p. 95. 328 Propagation of Christianity sionaries by force, with the view of carrying off their proper- ty. One of them ran up to Kelso and struck him; the other assaulted another of the missionaries; but being overpower- ed by numbers, they were soon driven from the place. — They went away breathing forth dreadful imprecations, and threatening that they would inflame the natives against them, and that not one of them should be left alive until the morn- ing. Had they possessed much authority with the Tongas, there is little doubt the whole of the missionaries would have been sacrificed to their malice; but their infamous conduct had rendered them so unpopular, that they had little influence with the natives.* The missionaries, however, were much alarmed by their proceedings; and partly for this reason, partly on account of the little progress they made in the language while living to- gether, and partly as they heard various reports of the de- signs of the chiefs to attack them and seize their property, they came to a resolution to separate, and to take up their residence in small parties with diflferent chiefs. Three of them accordingly remained at Aheefo, under the protection of Toogahowe, who was now the Dugona or principal chief of the island, in consequence of his father's death; two went to Mooa, to live with Duatonga; two to Ardeo, to reside with Vargee; one took up his abode at Ahogee with Moree; and one with a chief of the name of Mulkaamainf Before leaving the Pacific Ocean, captain Wilson returned in the Duff, to Tongataboo,J with the view of learning the situation of the missionaries, the treatment they had received from the natives during his absence, and the prospects of • Auth. Nar. p- 80. f Auth. Nar. p. 81. Miss. Voj-age, p, 249, 255. Miss. Trans, vol. i. p. 256. t Nothing particularly occurred in the course of this second voy age from Otaheitc, except the following circuiiistance, which ex- liibits an interesting picture of the workings of paternal affection, even in the rudest and most ignorant ranks of society. As the Duff sailed by Huaheine, several canoes came along side, in one of which was an by the London Missionary Society. 329 bucccss on the island. He was happy to hear of the kind- ness and respect with which the Tongas had in general trea- ted them; but the accounts he had received of Ambler, Con- nelly, and Morgan, determined him, if possible, to carry them off the island, that so they might create the missiona- ries no further uneasiness. Connelly he seized, but Am- bler and Morgan learning his design, made their escape. One day, Veeson the missionary, accompanied by several men from the ship, proceeded, well armed, to the place of their retreat. After searching for them in vain, night came on, when Veeson, happening to advance from the field be- fore the rest, up a narrow lane, met with some of the natives, and asked them if they had seen Ambler. Without mak- ing him any reply, they seized him, and held him fast with his arms behind his body; then they dragged him forward along the lane, and threw him on his back. Whilst two or Irishman named Connar, one of tlie crew of the Matilda, a vessel which had been wrecked about 1792. To the astonishment of the captain and his men, he had forgotton his native tongue so completely, that he was able to recollect only a few words, and if he began a sentence in English, he was obliged to finish it in the language of the islanders. — He had even forgot the time that had elapsed since he was ship- wrecked, but supposed it was eight years, whereas it was only about five. Having obtained from captain Wilson a passage to England, he went ashore to take farewell of his wife and child. His wife he treated with the utmost indifterence, and, indeed, he had declared, he did not care what became of her; but when he took in his arms the child, a most beautiful infant, about eight or nine months old, the tears glis- tened m his eyes, and he seemed now to hesitate whether to remain in a situation where he was in perpetual jeopardy of his life, or by extri- cating himself from it, to leave behind him his beloved daughter in the hands of savages. Persisting, however, in his first resolution, he em- barked in the canoe, accompanied by his wife and his lovely infant. — By the way slie was asked whether she would not part with the child.-* " No," she replied, " not for any thing." As several chiefs and other natives were on board the Dutt", it was some tnne before this aftair could be settled, and thus he had a farther opportunity for delibera- tion. The poor fellow never let the infant out of his arms, and, at length, the workings of a father's heart prevailed over the love of country, and concern for his own personal safety. He told the cap- tain, he found it impossible to leave his child, which all on board were glad to hear, for the sake of the poor helpless babe, A few useful ar- ticles were then presented to him. The Duif immediately proceeded on her voyage, while he returned to the shoi'e. Miss. Voyage^ p. 227, VOL. II. £ T 330 Propagation of Christianiti/ three held him firm, another raised his club to strike him on the head. Instant death seemed now inevitable. Just, however, at that moment, the moon emerged from under a cloud, and shining full in his face as he lay on the ground, discovered who he was. Awed by reverence for Mulkaa- mair the chief, with whom he resided, they immediately drop- ped their clubs, as they knew he was a particular favourite with him. His companions, alarmed by his cries, now came up, and fired upon his assailants. The villains instantly fled, but afterwards followed the sailors for sometime, as they re- tired to their boat.* Veeson did not accompany his companions to the ship, but returned to his own habitation. On his arrival, how- ever, he was surprised to find the doors of the inclosure se- cured, and was obliged to stop some time in the public road. He, at length, succeeded in forcing the entrance; but, on going in, he was alarmed to see a number of the natives all under arms. As he approached, they pointed their spears at him, and told him they had learned from Ambler and Morgan, that it was the intention of him and his friends to seize on the island, and kill the inhabitants. These miscre- ants, it seems, had succeeded in rousing the jealousy and in- dignation of the Tongas, by this foul and malignant calum- ny. They laboured, indeed, by every mean in their power, to lessen the missionaries, and to exalt themselves in the es- timation of the natives. They gave it out, for instance, that they were persons of the first rank in their own country, that one of them was the king's son, the other a duke or great chief; but that the missionaries were of the lower orders of the people, and servants to them.f The missionaries afterwards thought it best to have no correspondence with these two fellows; and, indeed, there was soon no need either to court their favour, or to dread their resentment, for they totally lost the confidence of the natives. Notwithstanding their high pretensions of being dukes or ■ « Auth. Nar. p. 8.3, 85. T I'litl- P- ^7- i by the London Missionary Society. 331 princes, the Tongas had ingenuity enough to conchide, that had they been men of rank, as they said, they would surely liave received presents from their own country as well as the missionaries. They accordingly treated them with little respect; and in consequence of their bad conduct, they at length put tliem both to death; Ambler, at the commence- ment of a civil war, of which we shall shortly speak on ac- count of his having spoken disrespectfully of a neighbouring chief, and endeavouring to raise disturbances in the island; Morgan, two or three years afterwards, for brutally violating the daughter of one of the chiefs.* Immediately after Veeson took up his residence with Mulkaamair, it was reported, by the natives, that he coha- bited with one of the native women; and in fact, some parts of his conduct too well corresponded with such a rumour; yet, as he possitively denied the charge, while the Duff was on the island, it was thought best by most of the missiona- ries, as well as by captain Wilson, to allow him to remain. She had scarcely, however, sailed a week, when, to the inex- pressible grief of his brethren, he acknowledged his crimi- nality, but still he denied that it was any earlier than the night before. The missionaries who resided nearest to him, ex- postulated with him on the guilt and danger of his conduct; and at first it seemed as if their expostulations were not in vain. But their hopes were quickly dashed, by his ming- ling with the Heathen, and showing a strong disposition to learn their ways, in which, alas! he at length arrived at an awful proficiency. As, however,, he proposed to marry the woman with whom he lived, his fellow missionaries agreed to solemnise the marriage, as what they considered the only remedy now left. But when the parties came before them, and they explained to the Avoman the nature of the marriage covenant, that it was an agreement for life to be faithful to her husband, and nothing but death could release her from the bond, the poor creature burst into tears, and refused to * Auth, Nar. p. 90. 332 Propagation of Christianity come under such an obligation, alleging as a reason, that no due affection subsisted between them, and that she, for her part, was influenced merely by the fear of the chief, and her parents. Under such circumstances, the missionaries could not proceed with the ceremony, as such a marriage would have been contrary not only to the laws of their country, but to every principle of common sense. She was therefore conducted back to her father; but Veeson soon after sent for her, and lived with her as his w.ife» The missionaries did not yet exclude him from their society, but embraced every opportunity of remonstrating and expostulating with him concerning his irreligious and immoral conduct. All, how- ever was in vain. He now threw off the mask of Christi- anity so completely, that he did not know the Sabbath when it came, and even returned them his Bible, though earnestly requested to keep it. After some months, therefore, they proceeded to exclude him from their little society, though it was with a sorrowful heart. *f * Miss. Trans, vol. i. p. 257.- 262, 266, 268, 272, 275. Auth. Nai-. p. 126. t The progress of Veeson in apostacy is thus described in the Nar- rative of his residence in Tongataboo, written by the Rev. Mr. Piggot of Nottingham, a clergyman of the church of England, from materials furnished by himself: " Accustomed to scenes of pleasure, luxury, and amusement, among tlie natives: unrestrained by the presence of my companions, unas- sisted by any public means of grace; having singly to stem the torrent of iniquity, it was not long before I felt the pernicious influence of gene- ral example. This, however, was much owing to my negligence of pri- vate duties, and my yielding to the corrupt inclinations of my sinful nature. Indeed, when I look back, I perceive that the unsubdued pro- pensities of my heart, which began to operate before I came to reside with Mulkaamair, were not duly resisted. Instead of praying for grace to withstand and mortify them, I began to indulge in foolish imaginations, and to neglect the needful exercises of private prayer, reading the Bible, and meditation. These first steps out of the path of duty, which are generally taken by most backsliders, soon led me into further aberrations from the right way. I began to dislike the means of grace; I never visited the brethren; I found delight, in the company, manners, and amusements of the natives; and soon took too large a part in them. As the religious impressions of my mind were weakened, the corrupt dispositions of my heart gathered strength. — Yet at times my conscience troubled me with loud accusations of in- by the London Missionary Society. 333 Though the missionaries were in general well treated by the natives, yet in various instances it was otherwise, and there were even cases in which they were in imminent danger of their life. In the summer of 1798, it was reported that consistency which forced me to pray. At length, however, I became so hardened, as to desp;s<> irij convictions; and totally absented myself from tho-e periodica' meetings of the brethren which might have re- vived tbem. My regard for tliem daily diminished, and 1 left off vi- siting them. My evil inclinations, now unchecked by law. and by the reverential sense ot the divine Being, gradually gained the dominion. As my sense of the turpitude and guilt of sin was weakened, the vices of the natives appeared less odious and criminal. After a time, I was in- duced to yield to their allurements, to imitate their manners, and to join them in their sins. Modesty, by degrees, lost witli me its moralizing charm; and it was not long ere I disencumbered myself of my European garment, and contented myself with the native dress. At this time Skelly, one of my former companions, came to see me. He was struck with grief and surprise at my appearance, and seriously reproved me for it My conscience seconded his reproofs. I acknowledged my error, but ex- cused myself by a variety of empty pretexts; such as the warmth of the climate; the general custom of the natives; its convenience in a country, where, when clothes were wet, it was difficult to dry them again, and, when worn out, impossible to renew them. Skelly heard my excuses with pity, but did not see into the long train of evils con- nected with this violation of propriety; nor knew that my conscience, while I spoke, condemned the excuses with which I had softened his severity. In truth, the various temptations to which, till now, I had been an entire stranger, were too pleasing to the inclinations, and suitable to the taste of a young man of twenty -five. Unhappily, as the companion of the chiefs, I was constantly exposed to temptation, being present at every alluring scene. He that indulges an evil imagination with amusements that tend to pollute the heart, will soon be seduced into criminality. No wonder then that the vo- luptuous attractions of several objects, thus daily presented to mc. should in time allure me into the paths of vice. It was not long after I had begun to imitate the dress and manners of the natives, and join their amusements, before Mulkaamair, the chief with whom I lodged, persuaded me to take a wife, a near rela- tion of his own. My conscience loudly cautioned me not to be guilty of the sin of cohabiting with a woman without the sanction of mar- riage; and of taking a wife who was a Heathen, and perfectly destitute of every mental as well as religious endowment, who would' most pro- bably lead me still farther from the right way. But all tbese reason- ings my evil inclinations soon taught me to refute or silence. Mul- kaamair was my chief friend, and regarded me Avith parental aifectioji. I should gratify, honour, and in some measure repay him for his kind ness, by taking a relation of his for mv wife: and thus also sttenn-theri 334 Propagation of Christianity most of the principal men on the island had solicited Tooga- howe, the Dugona, to put them all to death, instigated, it was supposed, by a desire of their property, as well as by jealousy of their designs. At that time the missionaries gave no credit to the rumour, for the chiefs in general treat- ed them with so much friendship, that they could not sus- pect them of so base a design; but afterwards they were as- sured, that about that period there was actually a conspira- cy on foot to murder them; that some of those who professed the greatest regard for them, were the most active in it; that the Dugona was nearly consenting to cut off those who were under his protection; and that, had this taken place, it is not probable the others would have been long allowed to sur- vive them. In this emergency, however, Providence raised up to them some friends, who stood firmly by them, and plead their cause; by which means their enemies were silen- ced, and the conspiracy broken. Shortly after, however, ten or twelve of the natives entered the house of Mr. Coop- er, about three o'clock one morning. After threatening to murder him if he made any opposition or noise, they order- ed him out of doors, stript off his shirt, and carried away whatever tliey could find in the house. Happily, however, they did him no personal injury, and when day-light return- my interests with the rest of the natives, by forming an alliance with them. Pleased with these considerations, I consented. He sent tor her: she agreed, and came modestly dressed in her best apparel, at the head of a number of women; one of whom taking her by the hand, and leading her to me, seated her by my side. She was a handsome girl of the age of eighteen. Mulkaamair entertained the large company as- sembled on the occasion with a plenteous feast, and they danced and sung till a late hour. My marriage, which for a time rendered me very happy, threw down every barrier of restraint, which hitherto my conscience Iiad op- posed to my inclinations, and opened the door to every indulgence. — 1 lament to say, that I now entered with the utmost eagerness into every pleasure and entertainment of the natives, and endeavoured to forget that I was once called a Christian, and liad left a Christian land to evangelize the Heathen. Into such excesses is man ready to run when once he has violated his conscience, and given way to tempta- tion."— Auth. J\'ar. p. 107. by the London Missionary Society. ^2>B ed, he found they had left him an old coat, and a few articles of iron which they had missed in the dark.* Hitherto the missionaries had been able to effect little or nothing with regard to the main object of their settlement upon the island. In learning the language of the natives, they had greater and more numerous difficulties to encoun- ter than they had been taught to expect. They found it ex- tremely difficult to convey to them any proper ideas even of natural things, with which they had not been conversant, much more of objects which are heavenly and divine. They had just, however, formed a plan for improving themselves in the language, and for reducing it to grammatical order, when an event occurred, which not only deranged the whole of their scheme, but involved the island in devastation and ruin.f In April 1799, Toogahowe, the Dugona of the island, was treacherously murdered by Loogalalla and his brother, two of his own cousins. The chiefs of Tongataboo, and of all the neighbouring islands, being assembled at this time for the celebration of an annual religious ceremony, Loogalalla chose this opportunity for the execution of his barbarous purpose. He communicated his design to a number of other daring men, who, after appearing at the ceremony, embarked in their canoes as if to return to their own part of the island. They hovered, however, off the coast, landed again in the evening, and after stationing a guard at every avenue leading to the Dugona's residence, they proceeded in search of the object of their vengeance. Him, and his attendants they found asleep; but as it was dark, they could not at first dis- tinguish which was the chief, and they were afraid to strike the fatal blow, lest by killing the wrong person they should give the others the alarm. Unfortunately, however, for Too- gahowe, it is the peculiar privilege of the Dugona to anoint his head with oil, strongly scented with a certain species of fragrant wood, which is brought from the Fejcc islands * Miss. Trans, vol, i. p. 270. f Ibid. vol. i, p. 279 336 Propagation of Christianity Discovering him by this empty distinction, the conspirators murdered him, together with seven or eight of his attendants. The rest of his followers fled, but as every avenue was guarded, many of them also were slain. Having thus effect- ed their bloody purpose, Loogalalla and his party proceeded to the shore, and seizing as many canoes as they needed, de- stroyed all the rest in order to secure their retreat.* The news of this event flew like lightning over the whole island, and seemed to fire every breast with indignation and a desire of revenge. Loogalalla, however, had many power- ful supporters among the chiefs, so that it was evident no- thing but war could decide the fate of the island. Prepara- tions were made on both sides with the utmost rapidity, and in a short time, the two parties met in the field of battle. The Aheefonians, or royalists, after three shouts, began the contest with great bravery, and in a short time routed the rebels, who fled in all directions, leaving the killed and wounded to the mercy, or rather the cruelty of the victors, who at first gave no quarter. Some of the missionaries were present at the battle, and witnessed scenes of barbarity from which humanity must recoil. A short way from the spot where the contest began, they saw an old man roasting part of a dead body, apparently with a design to eat it. At a little distance they beheld another spectacle no less shocking: it w^as the body of a chief who had fallen in battle; a fellow who had severed the head from the body, was exhibiting them as a proof of his prowess; and even some of the women, as they passed by, dipped their hands in the blood, and lick- ed them.f Nothing could be more gratifying to the royalists than to see several of the missionaries marching to the battle, as they entertained no doubt that they had fire arms with them, and would employ them against the rebels. Accordingly, on every little advantage which they obtained, the brethren came * Miss. Trans, vol. i. p. 281. Auth. Nar. p. 160. f Miss. Trans, vol. i. p. 288. by the London Missionary Society. 337 on with Taleeitoobo, and other imaginary deities, for a share of their wannest acknowledgments; even the dog, which Kelso led in his hand, had abundance of kava presented to it. But as soon as it was discovered that the missionaries took no part in the battle, they became almost as obnoxious to them as their enemies. To remain where they were was therefore no longer safe; yet whither to go they knew not. They at length fled to a place called Eeleegoo, in the back part of the island, which seemed to promise them the best shelter that could be found at present, being inaccessible for canoes by a high reef of coral rocks along the shore, and very little freciuentcd from the land. Here they retired into as private a spot as possible, and passed the greater part of this eventful day undiscovered by the natives. In the evening they returned to their own habitation; but they soon found it was no place of refuge for them, and therefore they retired to the house of a neighbour, who professed a good deal of friendship for them; but who, they afterwards understood, entertained serious thoughts of murdering them all, that very night.* Next morning they returned to Eeleegoo, and took up their station in a wood near the place where they had hid themselves the day before. Here they lay concealed until about noon, when they discovered numl)ers of the natives flying in all directions; and they soon learned that a second battle had been fought, that the royalists were routed, and that most of their friends among the chiefs were slain. — Alarmed by this intelligence, they thought it best to leave their retreat, and to follow the crowd. After travelling with them about two miles, they came up with a party of armed men, who demanded their clothes; and as to have refused them would have been at the peril of their life, they sur- rendered them without hesitation, and so escaped unhurt. Having proceeded a considerable way farther, tliey found ♦ Miss. Trans, vol. i. p. 289. VOL. II; 9.V 338 Propagation of Christianity the road turn more inland, and the beach terminate in a range of craggy rocks, with a thick wood between them and the country. Here, therefore, they took sheher, as they saw that they were viewed with an evil eye by many of their fellow-travellers. In the course of the day, they discover- ed, in the hole of a rock, a quantity of fresh water, Avhich afforded them a most seasonable refreshment, and about sun- set, two of them went in search of food, of which they all stood much in need, having tasted nothing except the water since the evening before. In less than half an hour, they re- turned with some bread-fruit and bananas, which they had obtained from a company of the natives whom they met with at a little distance; but they, at the same time, received from them the painful intelligence, that the three missionaries at Ardea; Harper, Bowel, and Gaulton, had been murdered by the Aheefonians the preceding day.* It appears that the royalists, after defeating the rebels, continued to pursue them till they came to that part of the country. The mis- sionaries, apprehending that they who had taken no concern in the war would certainly not be molested by them, came out to view them as they approached. Amongst the war- riors, however, arrived one who had formerly requested some presents, either from them or their brethren, and un- fortunately had met with a refusal. With the barbarity na- tural to a savage, he seized this opportunity of taking re- venge; and having run to attack them, he was readily joined by others. They knocked down Harper, Bowel, and Bur- ham, an American seaman who \vas with them,t and mur- dered them- all on the spot. Gaulton fled, but looking back and seeing his companions fall, to whom he was strongly at- tached, he returned, perhaps, in the hope of saving them, * Miss. Trans, vol- i. p. 290. t Several sailors had ianded from an American ship, soon after the arrival of the missionaries, and settled on the island. Miss. Trans, p. '359, 2G1. f by the London Missionary Society, 339 and immediately shared a similar fate. After murdering the missionaries, the rullians proceeded to plunder their habi- tation; and though many articles had been concealed and buried by them, yet they searched and found them all.* The news of this terrible catastrophe could not fail to im- press the surviving missionaries with the deepest sorrow, as well as excite in their minds the most painful apprehensions respecting their own safety. Next day being the Sabbath, they endeavoured to spend it among the rocks in such re- ligious exercises as were suitable to the nature of that sacred day, and to the melancholy circumstances in which they were placed. In the afternoon, however, they were alarmed by the sight of a man armed with a club and spear, who bolted up close by them. He at first balanced the spear in his hand, and seemed ready to throw it at them; but on ob- serving their number, he appeared confused, and at a loss what to do. The missionaries having immediately address^ ed him, he pretended that he was sent by Maffee, one of the chiefs, to seek for them, chiding them, at the same time, in a friendly manner, for remaining in such a place to perish with hunger. He then desired them to wait till he sought some cloth which he had left in the neighbouring wood, say- ing he would come back and take them to Mafiee. He ac- cordingly left them and returned in a few minutes; but now he assumed a very different carriage from what he manifest- ed at first, desired them again to stay; and then left them a second time. As his behaviour was so dark and mysterious, they did not choose to wait his return, but immediately left the rocks in as quiet and cautious a manner as possible, being afraid he might design to bring a party of the natives against them. Observing a road which led to the sea, they descend- ed by it and proceeded toward the beach. They had not advanced manj^ yards, when they found a child, apparendy about eight or nine years of age, lying dead on the ground. • Auth. Xur. p. 169. o40 Propagation of Christianity After travelling about a mile on the way to Aheefo, they met with a small company of the natives, consisting of ten or twelve persons, one of whom advised them to go with them to a place called Faheflfa. They accordingly vi^ent with them, and having arrived in that quarter, about the dusk of the evening, were kindly entertained by the people.* After a variety of other adventures, in the course of which the missionaries were often in the utmost danger of their life, Loogalalla, the traitor triumphed over all his opposers; and not only Tongataboo, but the neighbouring islands, sub- mitted for the present to his sway. Bloody, however, as were the means by v;'hich he rose to sovereign power, he ap- peared to be friendly to the missionaries. Previous to his last landing, he had made it a part of his general orders to his army, that they should not be hurt; and as soon as he came on shore, he sent Veeson with a party to search for them, in order to secure their safety. Having now called them before him, he treated them in the kindest manner, gave them many assurances of his friendship, and presented them with a large bale of cloth, and two different kinds of saws. Vaarjee, the chief with whom their unfortunate com- panions resided, returned them several articles of clothing which had belonged to them, together, with a pocket-book, containing a gold ring, a breast pin, a few instruments, and sundry papers; a watch, a Bible, and a small compass; the first volume of Hervey's Dialogues, Crantz's History of Green- land, some other books, and a quantity of paper, pens, and ink.f Having now an opportunity of visiting Ardeo, the mis-- sionaries were eager to go thither, in order to render the last offices of friendship to their murdered brethren, whose bo- dies were still lying on the road, exposed to the insults of all who passed by. On their arrival, they found the place a perfect desolation; the houses either burnt or lying in ruins; the fences all torn in pieces, and the fruits mostly destroyed. • Miss. Trans, vo]. i. p. 292. f Ibid. vol. i. p. 294, 297, 300. by the London Missionary Society. 341 After taking a short view of the premises, they, were con- ducted to die places where the bodies of their murdered companions lay. This was a still more heart-rending sight. Bowel and Gaulton lay on the road, near each other; Harper in the neighbouring field. They were all, however so much disfigured, that their brethren could not have known them, except from the information of the natives, who had often seen them since their death. Burham, the American sea- man, lay in a kind of ditch, at a considerable distance; and as his body was in such a state that it could not be moved without falling to pieces, the missionaries covered it with cardi where it was. Afterwards, with the assistance of the natives, they dug a grave large enough to contain their three brethren: and having, though with some difficulty, moved them into it, buried them without either shroud or coffin. Vaarjee, the chief, appeared to bewail their death, in the most tender and affectionate manner, and even formed the generous design of removing them to a greater distance from the road, and of building a fiatooka, or monument, over them, as soon as he returned to Ardeo.* Having thus performed the last offices of friendship to their unfortunate companions, the missionaries now began to resume their manual labours among the natives. Several of them who lived with a chief named Fackafanooa, having, though with much difficulty, procured materials for a pair of bellows, erected a forge in a house which he had prepared for that purpose. Here they soon found they would have plenty of work, but little payment for it. Almost every person about the place had something or other to do; but with the most unblushing effrontery, they often brought them their own property to be v\ rought into various forms, and not half so much stuff for payment as they used to allow for working iron, which they had purchased from others at a very great expence. In this practice they were much en- couraged by Fackafanooa, who seemed to tliink the obliga- • Miss. Trans, vol. i. p. 291, 298 342 Propagation of Christianity tions of the missionaries to him were so great, they could never be dischai-ged. He, indeed, reaped far more advan- tage from their labours than they did themselves; for as most of the payments consisted of ready cooked provisions, of which they could use but a very small part, his family was almost entirely supported on the rest. In several in- stances, however, this gave rise to circumstances of an un- pleasant nature. The missionaries themselves preserved the command of their temper, notwithstanding the many pro- vocations they received; but Beak, an American seaman, who wrought with them, did not maintain the same degree of equanimity. He appears to have been a passionate irri- table man, and often got into quarrels with the natives. One day when he had fallen into a dispute with Fackafanooa, the chief immediately left them; but he returned soon after, with upwards of fifty unarmed men, and desired them all to come out. As soon as they had complied with his order, each of them was seized by two or three of the natives, and led without the gate. Here they found ten or twelve men armed with spears, ready, as they imagined, to put them all to death. The chief, however, seemed much agitated; and instead of murdering them, only made the following arrange- ment: Kelso and Buchanan he ordered to go to Aheefo, while Beak .and Wilkinson should remain with him. The people, in general, on this occasion, seemed rather to sym- pathize with them than insult them: Some, indeed, appeared to rejoice in their sufferings, and to feel a savage pleasure in aggravating their distress.* Agreeably to this arrangement, Kelso and Buchanan de- parted for Aheefo, and on their arrival they found their brethren in that quarter hard at work. They now learned that Fackafanooa had lately received an order to put them all to death, as their enemies represented their prayers as having a malignant influence on the mind of Loogalalla, and * Miss. Trans, vol. i. p. 30?, "^O^.. hij the London Missionary Society. 343 as being indirectly the cause of all the calamities which had lately befallen the island. The prayers of the missionaries, indeed, had long been a source of jealousy to the natives. Scarcely had they landed on the island, when they were re- presented as the cause of the death of several of the chiefs who died about that period; and on every fresh calamity, the charge was renewed against them. The practice, hideed, was now so obnoxious, that the missionaries at Aheefo were obliged to hold their morning and evening worship at the forge, where only they could have it without molestation, because there it was unsuspected.* Soon after the departure of his two brethren to Aheefo, Wilkinson overheard a conversation between Fackafanooa and some of the people, in the course of which, the mission- aries were all treated with much disrespect; but as no mis- chief was threatened them, he took little notice of it till the following evening, when he heard his own death proposed by a number of the natives, to Knight, one of the American seamen; but as the wary sailor expressed his apprehensions that the ship would soon return, it was then proposed to loomeeloomee him, a cruel punishment, seldom practised ex- cept on prisoners of war, and inflicted by means of a broken cocoa-nut shell, jagged for the purpose, and beat into the crown of the head M'ith a club. To this proposal the vil- lain readily assented, but wished it might be executed in such a manner, that he would have no share of the blame. The people accordingly proceeded to make preparations for the execution of their barbarous purpose; and as Wilkinson overheard the conversation, he had to pass the night in the most painful apprehensions of being dragged out in the morning to receive this brutal treatment. He escaped, how- ever, at that time; but soon after, both he and Beak receiv- ed a severe cudgelling from some of Fackafanooa's people. Nothing, indeed, could exceed the baseness of that chief * Miss. TraiiR. vol. i. p. 2C^7, 305. 344 Propagation of Christianity towards them; and to crown his other acts of villainy, he at last seized the little property which they had acquired by liard labour, consisting of about four hundred yams, ten or a dozen of fowls, a considerable quantity of cloth, a dozen of knives, a grinding stone, and all their tools, merely be- cause they refused to give him a shark-hook which they had made for another person.* In this manner, the missionaries had passed nearly nine months since the assassination of their friend the Dugona. EXuring the war, they had laboured under a numerous com- plication of evils; their life was often in the utmost jeopardy, and three of their number had actually fallen a sacrifice to the cruelty of the natives. Since the return of peace, their condition was little improved; plots were often on foot for their destruction; their poverty was such, that they were destitute of clothing, and almost of necessary food; and they were at the same time under such entire subjection to the natives, as destroyed all prospect of usefulness among them. Besides, they received the most positive assurances that Loogalalla, notwithstanding his former professions of friend- ship, had determined to murder some of them, on his return to the island, which was expected in less than a month; and it was evident, that should any of them survive his cruelty, they might expect at least to suffer all the horrors of famine, as the whole country had lately been laid waste by a storm. Under these discouraging and perplexing circumstances, some of the missionaries had entertained serious thoughts of quitting the island in their small boat, and attempting topsail to New South Wales; but to others this proposal appeared perfectly preposterous, and only as flying from death on land, to inevitable destruction at sea, in a still more hideous form.f Such was the situation of the missionaries, when in Janua- ry 1800, they one evening heard the report of two guns in the bay; but as it was too late to ascertain the cause of • Miss. Trans, vol. i. p. 305, 306, 508. f Ibid. vol. s. p. 313. by the London Missionary Society. 345 this unusual noise, they passed the night in a state of most anxious suspence; sometimes hope, sometimes fear prevail- ed. In the morning, they endeavoured to get their boat to sea, but to their inexpressible disappointment, they failed in the attempt, as the tide did not reach her by forty or fifty yards. In the evening, however, they accomplished their purpose, and after sailing a considerable way, they descried two ships in the roads; but as the wind was contrary, it was midnight before they reached them. The one was an Eng- lish vessel, the Betsy, bound for Port Jackson; the other, a Spanish brig which she had captured. Captain Clark, the commander, received the missionaries in the most friendly manner; and, on being informed of their distressing situa- tion, kindly offered them a passage to New South Wales, assuring them that his cabin, with every accommodation it could afford, was at their service. This offer the mission- aries accepted with thankfulness and joy. Before the ship fmally left the island, one or two of the chiefs, and some others of their old friends, came on board, and took a most affectionate leave of them. The sensations of the mission- aries on this occasion it is not easy to describe. The con- sideration of the time, the labour and the expence which had been employed on this undertaking, all of which were now to be lost; but especially the thought of abandoning a coun- try containing thousands of immortal souls, who were per- ishing in ignorance and sin, could not fail to excite in their minds the most painful feelings. But necessity compelled them to depart. To remain was only to expose themselves to difficulties, and dangers, and death, without the smallest prospect of success. After a short and agreeable voyage, they arrived in safety at Port Jackson; and as his majesty's ship Reliance was daily expected to sail for England, Kelso, Wilkinson, and Buchanan obtained a passage in her, and returned to their native country where they arrived after an absence of about four years. Cooper returned to England the following year: while Shelly joined the missionaries VOL. II: 3 X 346 Propagation of Christianity in Otaheite, but he did not settle permanently on that isl- and.* Veeson, the apostate missionary, still remained in Tonga- taboo, and therefore before we close this article, it may not be improper to add a short account of him. After taking home his wife, he obtained a small piece of land, of about fifteen acres,t which he gradually so enlarged, by new pur- chases, that he at length possessed a considerable estate. With the assistance of the natives who lived upon it, and who were considered as his subjects, he cultivated and im- proved his farm in such a manner, as excited the admiration of the whole island.^ His intimacy and credit with the chiefs daily increased, and he generally made one of their parties both of business and pleasure.^ He was himself considered as a chief, and like the others he increased the number of his wives. T[ He was now, however, sick of sa- vage life, by the horrors he had witnessed, and the dangers he had escaped in the late war, and having missed the oppor- tunity of leaving the island in the same ship with the mis- sionaries, he considered it as a just punishment of his dere- liction of duty, and was scarcely able to bear the idea of spending the remainder of his days among so ferocious a race. He was doomed, however, to behold new horrors. The in- habitants of Aheefo having rebelled against the usurper, the flames of war were again kindled, and raged with no less fierceness than before. In a district which Loogalalla's par- ty had laid waste, he beheld human bodies placed transverse, ly upon each other, and piled up in large stacks, as a trophy of victory. This, however, was executed in the style of or- dinary barbarism. But a little way from one of these stacks^ he came upon a spectacle which almost froze his blood. It was a mother, in a sitting posture, holding an infant to her breast, as in the act of sucking, now cold and stiff with death. • Miss. Trans, vol. i. p. 313, 317- t Auth. Xat. p. 156. ^ Ibid. p. 128. 130. % Ibid. p. 139. H Ibid. p. 131, hij the London Missionary Society. 347 The savages, after murdering them, had left the dead bodies to stiffen in that affecting attitude.* At length, however, in August 1801, Veeson was so hap- py as to eflect his escape from this land of savages. Ton- gataboo, which before the war was beautiful as a garden, was now waste as a wilderness, and the inhabitants were in a state of absolute starvation.! No chief of respectability re- mained; all were either killed, or had lied to other islands for safety. Loogalalla, the author of all these disasters, was the only chief of consequence who had weathered the storm, and even he had been obliged to retire to the Harby islands, from whence he made frequent depredations on Tongataboo.J Veeson having attached himself to the party of that usurper, had, of course, shared in his fortunes. About this period he was appointed by him chief of one of the Vavou islands, and was sent thither with a number of men under him, to bring it into a state of cultivation, as provisions were scarce at Harby, § This, though an honourable, was to him a dan- gerous post. He had lately deserted the brother of Looga- lalla, who had thrown off the yoke of that usurper and as- serted his own independence. As this chief resided in the Vavou islands, it is probable Veeson would soon have fallen a sacrifice to his revenge, had he entered upon his govern- ment.H Scarcely, however, had he reached these islands, when he learned that a ship from England had been there three days. This intelligence excited the utmost agitation in his mind; but he had the prudence to conceal his feelings as much as possible, and appeared to take little or no notice of the information. Various plans of escape now rushed into his mind, yet how to execute them he scarcely knew. He, at length, persuaded some of the natives to go and trade with the ship; but as they approached her, he had the vexation to see her under weigh, and was terribly frightened she would sail without him. As the wind, however, blew only • Aulh. Nar. p. 188. f Ibid, p 191. Evan. Mag. vol. x. p. 28.?. + Auth, Nar. p. 189. ^ Ibid, p. 19". ^ Ibid p. 194. 348 l^ropagation of Christianity a light breeze, the ship took some time in getting round, and the canoe could run faster than she was able to do. On drawing near her, he called out, " How do you do, coun- trymen?" The sailors, however, only laughed at him, as they imagined from his dress and tatoocd skin, that he was a native who had picked up some English phrases. They, therefore, held on, and thus Veeson was like to lose forev- er this opportunity of getting out of the hands of this savage race. He now attempted to call out who he was; but he had been so long unaccustomed to his native tongue, that he perpetually mixed with it the language of the islanders, and by this means rendered all he said so strange and unin- telligible, as to increase the ridicule and incredulity of the sailors. He then jumped over board, knowing he could ea- sily swim to the vessel, when a chief who was near him said, " Get into my canoe, I will take you to the ship." Veeson accepted of this offer, but no sooner had he entered the ca- noe, than the wretch turned with him towards the shore. His situation now seemed desperate. He cried out as loud as he could, in his broken dialect, and lifted up his eyes to heaven, as if in utter despair.* Fortunately for him, his cries and gestures caught the at- tention of the captain, who, at that moment came on deck. ** That," said he, " must certainly be an European," and immediately ordered out a boat for him, manned with eight persons. Veeson saw the boat coming, but the natives rowed away from it as fast as possible, tantalizing and jeer- ing him, saying, " Such a chief wants to see you. You must visit Loogalalla's brother before you leave us." A voung man at the head of the boat having at length beck- oned to him to plunge, he watched his opportunity, dived into the sea, in a direction contrary to that in which the ca- noe was sailing,, and kept himself under the water, that the savages might not strike him with their paddles. Mean- while his countrymen came up to him, and pulled him into * Auth. Nar. p. 195. by the London Missionary Society. 349 the boat. The danger, however, was not yet entirely over. The sailors now attempted to run the canoes down, but as they had no fire-arms, and the savages were much their su- perior in number, Veeson called to them to desist, warning them of the consequences. However, he had forgotton his own language so far, that he spoke in that of the island- ers, who were now emboldened by what he said, and in- stead of continuing their flight, turned about, and began to pursue the boat. Had they known that the sailors had no fire-arms with them, it is probable they would have over- taken and murdered them all.* Having at length reached the vessel, Veeson was not a little astonished to find it was a missionary ship; not indeed the Duff", in which he had originally sailed to the South Sea Islands, but the Royal Admiral, commanded by captain William Wilson, who had just landed a new body of mis- sionaries in Otaheite, and was now returning to England.f During the voyage, Veeson was in a wild state of mind; sick of savage life, yet too long habituated to its privileges, to brook with complacency the restraints of civilized so- ciety. When they came in sight of the uninhabited island of Tinian, he felt a wish to be put on shore, that he might end his days in the solitude of a hermit.| Upon his arrival in England, he had an insuperable aversion to regular la- bour and a settled life. After some time, a pious female relation persuadf^d him to return to the town where he had received his first serious impressions, in the hope that the society of his old friends might, through the divine bles- sing, rekindle in his breast the almost extinguished sense of religion. Yielding to her remonstrances, he settled in the place, resumed his former occupations, and was induced by his pious acquaintances to attend again the long neglected means of grace. § Under these, we are informed, he was impressed with a sense of the evil of his ways, with a dread » Aiith. Xar. f Ibid. p. 203. \ Ibid. p. 208, 209. § Ibid. p. 221 . 350 Fropagation of Christianity of futurity, a desire of pardon, and a resoluiion of amend- ment. In this scene of retirement, the prodigal began to repent, the backslider to pray, the wanderer to return to the Redeemer's fold, from which he had strayed. The gloom of despondency, which a sense of guilt had spread over his mind, was at length dispelled by the declarations of the gospel; and it is hoped that he found peace of conscience through the atonement of Christ Jesus, and was set up as a monument of that grace which he had neglected to proclaim to the islanders of the South Sea.* ARTICLE IIL St. Christina. t IN April 1797, captain Wilson, after settling the mis- sionaries in Otaheite and Tongataboo, sailed for the Mar- quesas islands, with the view of landing in Santa Christina, Mr. John Harris, and Mr. William Crook, who had both made choice of that place as the scene of their future la- bours. Hards, however, who had been particularly bent on settling in this quarter, had scarcely landed on the island, when he shrunk from the undertaking; and, before the de- parture of the ship, he determined to return to Otaheite. Crook, a young man of twenty-two, was not so easily dis- heartened; and, notwithstanding the loss of his companion, he resolved to remain on the island, desiring only such in- struments of husbandry, and other articles, as might facili- tate and extend his usefulness among the unenlightened na- tives. His happiness, he observed, would no doubt have • Auth. Nar. p. 222, 223. t St. Christina Island is one of the groupe of islands called the Mar- quesas, and is in lat. 9° 44' S. and long. 139° 13' W. It is 9 miles long, and about 21 ia ciicuit. — Malham's Gazetteer. by the London Missionary Society. ^5\ been greatly promoted had he enjoyed a friendly and agree- able associate; but since the Lord had ordered otherwise, he thought it better corresponded with his character and profession to resign himself to his fatherly care, and to trust in his promises, than to abandon a situation where a door of usefulness appeared to be opened to him; and should his blessed Saviour make him the honoured instrument of pre- paring the way for some of his more able servants, he should, at least, have the pleasure of reflecting that his life was not spent in vain.* Bold and zealous, however, as Mr. Crook was, the mis- sion to the Martjuesas islands came to a termination sooner than even that to Tongataboo. During the first six months of his residence on Santa Christina, he suffered considerably from hunger, in consequence of the improvidence of the na- tives; but yet he was kindly treated by the chiefs, who al- ways allowed him to partake of their own scanty morsel. — About a year after his arrival, a ship having appeared off the island, he went on board of her with a view of inquiring to what country she belonged, and of writing to Europe by her; but as the wind blew fresh from the mountains, the vessel was not only unable to work her way into the har- bour, but was carried to the leeward. Being thus prevent- ed from returningt to Santa Christina, Mr. Crook request- ed the captain to carry him to sir Henry Martyn*s, an island about sixty miles to the north-west, and, in compliance with his request, the captain was so obliging as to bear away and land him upon it.J On his arrival on this island, the natives were astonished to find a White man who could speak their own language,, ♦ Miss. Voyage, p. 45, 8G, 112, 132, 137, 139, 141. \ Evan. Mag. vol. vii. p. 261. t It does not appear, however, tliat Mr. Crook was under an abso- lute necessity of k'aviii', ♦ Miijs. Trans, vol. 1. p. 511. f Miss. Trans, vol. i. p. 409, 416, 42U 364 Propagation of Chnstianitij Anxious for the spiritual welfare of these young converts^ and afraid of the storms to which they might be exposed from satan and the world, he resolved to follow them, that he might have an opportunity of watching over them, and at- tending to the care of their souls. ^ In January 1801, Dr. Vanderkemp left CafFraria along with a number of the colonists, who took flight out of this barbarous country, under the pretext of going on a hunting expedition. The whole company, consisting of about sixty persons, proceeded forward in three waggons and a cart, hav- ing with them upwards of three hundred cattle, besides goats and sheep, and twenty-five horses. t Soon after their depar- ture, they were attacked by the Boschemen, but they drove them back with a few gun-shots. Their situation, howev- er, was very alarming, as, from the dread of being discover- ed by the savages, they were afraid to light their fires in the night, and so were exposed to the lions and other beasts of prey, which roam at large through that dreary region. Af- ter removing from place to place, and meeting with a vari- ety of other difficulties and hardships. Dr. Vanderkemp came to Graaf Reinet, where, to his inexpressible joy, he found two missionaries who had come to his assistance, namely, Mr. James Read, and a Dutchman named Vander- lingen. Here he learned that his stay with the emigrated colonists in Caffi-aria had been the only obstacle which had prevented the march of a body of soldiers to seize them, as it was foreseen that this violent step would have exposed him to considerable danger. J While Dr. Vanderkemp was in CafFraria, he had received letters from Graaf Reinet, requesting him to come and take the pastoral charge of the colonists in that place. This in- vitation was now repeated, but he still declined it, as his heart was set on the conversion of the Heathen. It \\'as agreed, however, that Vanderlingen should accept of it; • Miss. Trans, vol. i. p. 411, 420, 423, 425, 430, \ Ibid. vol. i. p. 431, 469. % Ibid. vol. i. p. 479. by the London Missionary Society. 365 while the doctor and his new associate, Mr, Read, should employ themselves in instructing the Hottentots, in the town and neighbourhood.*! This last measure, it might have been supposed, could have given no offence to the Christian inhabitants of the country, or rather, that it would have af- forded them the greatest satisfoction; but scarcely had the missionaries entered on their labours, when a number of the colonists rose in arms, threatened to attack the village, and to put a period to the instruction of the Hottentots. Having approached the town on horse -back, they halted at about the distance of a gun-shot from it, and then sent a messenger to Mr. Maynier the commissioner, demanding, among other things, that the Hottentots should no longer be admitted into the church, and that the seats should be \vash- cd, the pavement broken up, and the pulpit covered with black cloth, as a sign of mourning for the want of a regular clergyman. Anxious to prevent the effusion of human blood, the missionaries intimated to Mr. Maynier, that they would willingly leave the church, and instruct the Hottentots in some other place. But as the insurgents were by no means satisiied with this and some other concessions that were made to them, Mr. Lyndon, the commander of the troops, agreed, next morning, to allow them till one o'clock, to settle matters in a friendly manner, but threatened that he would then attack them without delay, if they still per- sisted in their obstinacy. The line of i^attle was drawn up • Miss. Trans, vol. 1. p. 479. t Mr. Read was one of the missionaries who was captured in the Duft', in her second voyage to the South Sea Islands. Since his arrival in Africa, he has been exceedingly useful among the Hottentots, far, indeed, beyond his own expectations. These were so very humble, tha*^ they are not unworthy of observation. In a letter written some years after this, he says, " When I devoted myself to the service ot Christ, under the patronage of the Missionary Society, I never thought for a moment of being made an instrument for the conversion of one Heathen; but I hoped I might help my brethren at Otaheite or Tonga- taboo, by working at my business; but the Lord's thoughts were not asi mine, and to him be all the glory." — Miss. Trans, vol. iii. p. 152. 366 Propagation of Christianity in the form of a crescent; the right consisting of the Hotten- tots, leaned against the village; the left, formed of the Pan- dours, against the church; the English dragoons were in the centre, and four field pieces were placed in the front, on the left. Intimidated by these warlike preparations, the insur- gents sent a messenger, requesting three days for delibera- tion; but Mr. Lyndon returned for answer, that if they still persisted, he was determined to attack them at the time he had previously stipulated. Upon this they retreated, and in a few days matters appeared to be amicably settled through the mediation of Dr. Vanderkemp. Among the heads of this conspiracy was Vanderwalt, a man who had shewn the missionaries much kindness, when they first entered the country.* Dr. Vanderkemp and Mr. Read, having, by the authority of Mr. Maynier the commissioner, made a short visit to Caf- fraria, with the view of settling the differences between the Caffres and the colonists, the rebels circulated a paper, in which they represented them as having been endeavouring to stir up Geika against them, and therefore they summoned their countrymen to march against Graaf Reinet. Accor- dingly, it was not long before they again rose in arms. Early one morning, as Dr. Vanderkemp was going to the water to wash some linen, he observed a multitude of Hottentot wo- men and children running from the neighbouring kraals, to- wards the barracks; and while he was inquiring the reason of their flight, he discovered that the rebels had completely surrounded the village, and were advancing from every quar- ter. At the same moment the great guns of the barracks and redoubt were fired upon them. The firing continued on both sides, from six till half past nine, without interruption, and with some intervals till sunset. In the course of the day. Dr. Vanderkemp had twice occasion to pass by the re- bels, who suffered him to approach pretty near them, and tlien fired a number of shots at him, but providentially he • Miss. Trans, vol. i. p. 480, 48.3. by the London Missionary Society. 367 escaped unhurt. The reports which were circulated con- cerning that distinguished man, would appear truly aston- ishing, did we not know that, in every age, the most devoted servants of God have, in a peculiar manner, been the object of the hatred and slander of the world, and that even the friends of religion have too often united with the ungodly in calumniating their character, and checking their usefulness. Not only were the rebels greatly exasperated against Dr, Vanderkemp, but many of the more pious people in the co- lony represented him as guilty of the most scandalous enor- mities, and as entirely given over to the devil. These re- ports, he was grieved to learn, had made a very unfavoura- ble impression, even on some of his most particular friends; but he comforted himself with these words of our Lord, " Blessed are ye when men shall say all manner of evil against you, falsely for my sake."* Having lately received from general Dundas, the governor of the Cape, an offer of any piece of ground in the colony for the establishment of a settlement, the missionaries re- quested him to grant them some land near Algoa Bay, in the neighbourhood of fort Frederick. The governor, anxious to promote this important object, wrote Dr. Vanderkemp to proceed with all possible despatch in forming such an in- stitution, and desired him to transmit a list of such articles as were necessary for its erection, that he might send them from Capetown as a present to the settlement. He evea anticipated the wishes of the missionaries, and in the mean time sent off a ship to Algoa Bay, with rice and other arti- jclcs, which he thought they would need immediately upon their arrival; and though intelligence soon after reached the Cape, that by the peace of Amiens the colony was restored to the Dutch, yet this made no alteration in the governor's con- duct towards them, f In February 1802, the missionaries left Graaf Reinet, with a considerable number of Hottentots; and after about a fort- • Miss. Trans, vol. i. p. 486, 492, 49", 495. + Ibid, vol. i. 495, 50n. 368 Propagation of Christianity night's journey, they arrived at Bota's Place, in the neigh= bourhood of Algoa Bay, the new scene of their labours. Here they found a dwelling-house of three rooms, another house suitable for a church and school, and a third which they converted into a printing-office, together with abun- dance of grass, timber, and limestone. They had not, how- ever, been long in this place, when they experienced the pernicious effects of the stagnant water in their neighbour- hood, many of them being seized with agues and diarrhoeas. Dr. Vanderkemp himself was attacked by both these disor- ders, and afterwards by a severe rheumatism, which con- fined him to his bed for upwards of twelve months, and even then, he was not able to perform any public duty.* No sooner was the missionary institution begun at Bota's Place, than it became the object of the hatred and opposi- tion of the neighbouring colonists. Dr. Vanderkemp, and his associate Mr. Read, were described by them as men who took part with the plundering Calfres and Hottentots, to the imminent danger of the good inhabitants of the country, and who made the settlement a receptacle for robbers and mur- derers. The truth is, the missionaries never had the small- est connection with any of the plundering parties; but they received into the institution such as separated themselves from them, and from aversion to their past ways, came to hear the word of God, and to live in tranquillity and peace. In consequence, however, of the clamours and misrepresen- tations of the boors, they received an order from government, prohibiting them from admitting any more Hottentots into the settlement, or having any connection with the tribes on the Sunday river. By this means, they were compelled, to their inexpressible grief, to refuse many of these poor un- fortunate creatures, principally women and children, who nevertheless chose rather to live in the woods among the beasts, than return to their more savage countrymen.'!* * Miss. Trans, vol. i, p. 503; vol. ii. p. 82, 161. f Ibid. vol. ii. p. 84. hy the London Missionary Society. 369 Before the colony was delivered into the hands of the Dutch, general Dundas unexpectedly paid the missionaries a visit at Algoa Bay. On account of the distracted state of ihe country, he advised them cither to remove with the in- stitution into fort Frederick, and for this purpose offered them all the remaining buildings in that place; or to accom- pany him to Capetown, and to defer the instruction of the Hottentots in this quarter till peace was re-established. The first of these offers, however, they declined, for several rea- sons; but they reserved the right of availing themselves of it, should they find it impossible to remain at Bota's Place. As to the other proposal, both of them expressed their firm determination not to leave their people, whatever might be the consequences. Dr. Vanderkemp said, that even if he knew it would cost him his life, yet he was not afraid to of- fer it up for the meanest child among them. Mr. Read, with no less resolution, declared, that though his father Dr. Vanderkemp should have resolved to leave the place, yet for his part, he was determined not to have followed his ex- ample, but to have ventured his life along with their people. The governor, finding them both so resolute, desisted from liis persuasions; and as a farther proof of his approbation of their labours, he made a present of the following articles to the institution: Six thousand pounds of rice, six casks of salt meat, two hundred sheep, fifty-nine labouring oxen, eleven milch cows, ninety-six horned cattle, three waggons, one fish net, one corn mill, two corn sieves, one smith's bel- lows, besides various agricultural utensils.* Scarcely had the English left the country, wnen a troop of plundering Hottentots attacked the missionary setdement in the middle of the night, and carried away all the cattle. One of the most esteemed of the Hottentots belonging to the institution approached them, and spoke in a friendl}- manner; but they cried, " Look, there comes a pcace^mak^ ■ * .Miss. Trans, vol. ii. p. S.^. VOL. II. ^■< -^ 370 Propagation of Christianity er, kill him, shoot him;'' upon which they wounded him with a ball in the leg. The missionaries hoped that they would have been content with their cattle, but it seemed al- so to be their intention to take their lives. They made an assault upon their dwellings, and for this purpose they em- ployed the cattle in the manner of the Caffres. Providen- tially, however, Mr. Read had laid some newly sawn planks between the house of the missionaries and the one adjoining to it. The cattle which the enemy drove before them, be- ing afraid of these, would not step over them, but turning aside, left the robbers completely exposed. The inhabitants of the settlement, compelled by self-defence, fired among them, without being able to take any particular aim, on ac- count of the darkness of the night; but though they fired only two shots, one of them wounded the chief of the party in the thigh, and the large artery being cut through, the effusion of blood was so violent that he died in a few min- utes. The whole troop immediately fled, leaving behind them all the cattle, except eighteen which they had driven away in the beginning of the assault. On the following night, however, the settlement was again visited by enemies, but on finding that the inhabitants had removed tlieir cattle from the kraal into the square which was surrounded by the houses, and barricadoed at all the entrances, they left them unmolested. But two days after, they returned in greater numbers, and attacked the settlement in the middle of the day, as part of the cattle were driving to the pasture, and they stabbed one of the woodcutters who had gone into the forest to pray. The inhabitants now attacked them in great confusion, but with terrible fury, leaving the place with their wives and children, totally undefended. They soon put the robbers to flight, and brought the cattle back again, ex- cept eight oxen, which were either killed or mortally wound- ed. The missionaries had always taught their people rather to part with their worldly goods, than to save them at the ex- pence of destroying a fellow creature; that it was never law- by the London Missionary Society. 371 ful to kill a person, unless when it was absolutely necessary for self-preservation, or in defence of others. But this doc- trine was not very palatable to the taste of a Hottentot; a cir- cumstance which occasioned the missionaries much regret, as they wished to win their enemies by mild and gentle treat- ment, and by no means to provoke them by unnecessary opposition. Besides, they foresaw that the enemy might soon be able to bring forward such a force as entirely to de- stroy the settlement, and to scatter or murder the inhabitants. For this reason, they immediately removed with the in- stitution to fort Frederick, until they should obtain from government a place where they might live in tranquillity and peace.* In fort Frederick, the situation of the missionaries was not materially improved. Here they had to suffer new and severe trials, partly from the opposition of the boors, in whose hands general Dundas had left the fortress until the Dutch should arrive, partly from the wretched state of their people for want of food, clothes, and other necessaries. The boors daily uttered the most abominable slanders against them; and had it been in their power, it is probable they would have murdered them outright. But as they were either afraid, or had no opportunity to attack them, they left no means untried to seize on their propert}^, and that of the Hottentots; it was even unsafe for the children to be out of their parent's sight, as they were in danger of being stolen and sent to different parts of the country. Besides, they endeavoured to blast the labours of the missionaries, by cor- rupting the people both in principle and practice. They attempted to make them disbelieve the word of God, and to despise the Saviour; they told them that hell vras not so in- tolerably hot as it was said to be, but only a comfortable place, well adapted for such as, like them, smoked tobacco; they laboured to seduce them to drunkenness, uncleanness, * jM'iSs. Trails, vol. ii. p. 2,7. 372 Propagation of Christianity and other vices; and in some instances they were too success- ful. Here, however, they did not even stop. Nothing short of embruing their hands in the blood of these poor people, could satiate their inveterate malice. A Hottentot and a Bastard* belonging to the institution, were murdered by them in a most horrid manner, besides many others not con- nected with the missionaries. t$ In April 1803, major Von Gelter, or Gitton, arrived as commander of the fort with a small body of troops under his command; and immediately upon his arrival, the tyranny of the boors ceased. Shortly after, governor Jansens, who was travelling through the country, to examine into the causes of the disorders which every where prevailed, arriv- ed in this quarter. His excellency's mind had been pre- possessed against the institution, by the false and injurious representations which had been made of it to him, by the enemies of religion; but he now appeared to be convinced f Miss. Trans, vol ii. p. 158. * The term Bastard applied to a Hottentot, does not mean that lie is illegitimate, but merely that he is of a mixed breed. \ jSTany and most shocking instances of barbarity, inflicted upon this unfortunate race of people, are recorded in a pamphlet published at the Cape, during- the last peace, b}"^ baron de P , private secretary to governor Jansens. Among otiiers, there is an account of the murder of fifteen innocent Hottentots, who, having come to a farm to beg some hemp and tobacco, were inhumanly tortured, to extort a confession that they had come with an intention to plunder the colonists, and were af- terwards shot. The following example of brutality is so shocking, that we shall give a translation of the statement: " As soon as the English had abandoned the fort at Algoa Bay, a boor named Ferraro, of a Por- tuguese family, made himself master of it, and kept possession of it till the arrival of a detachment of troops which government sent thither, un- der the command of major Von Gelter. The CaftVes, fully persuaded that the late peace had put an end to all differences between them, sent to the new commander ot" the fort, a bullock to be slain as a tesi^of re- conciliation and friendship. The CaffVe sent on this occasion, put him- self u ider the guidance of a Hottentot; and Ferrara, by way of returning the kind intention, laid hold of \\\^ One morning, after he had expounded a chapter of the Bible, much to the satisfaction of some pious friends, he found himself xtry un\vell, and said to the venerable Mrs. Smith, who had now returned to Capetown, " My dear friend, I feel very weak, and could wish that I might have time to settle my own affairs." Such, however, was not the will of God. He \\ as seized with a cold shivering, and other symp- toms of fever, and was under the necessity of retiring to bed. From that bed he rose no more. His disorder rapidly in- creased, notwithstanding the use of suitable remedies. A lethargic heaviness suppressed his mental powers. He was almost incapable of speaking; and it was with extreme diffi- culty, he could be prevailed on to answer the simplest ques- tion. A day or two before his departure, Mrs. Smith asked him, What was the state of his mind. To this inquiry, he, with a smile on his countenance, gave this short but em- l^hatic reply, " All is well.'* At length, after a short illness * Report Miss. Soc. 1'812 {p. 5. Miss. 7'rans. vol. j.ii. p. 405. by the London Missionary Society. 385 ■A about eight days, he breathed his last on the Lord's day morning, December 15th, 1811, in the sixty-fourth year of his age, and the thirteenth of his labours, as a missionary among the Heathen.* Thus died the apostolic Dr. Van- derkemp, a man who, for natural talents, lor extensive learn- ing, for elevated piety, for ardent zeal, for disinterested be- nevolence, for unshaken perseverance, for unfeigned humili- ty, for primitive simplicity, was certainly one of the most extraordinary characters which either this or any other age has produced. Holding, as he does, so distinguished a place as a man, as a Christian, and as a missionary, it may not be uninteresting to add a little of his early history, together with a few circumstances illustrative of his general character. Dr. Vanderkemp was born at Rotterdam in 1748, his fa- ther being a pious and worthy minister of the Dutch church in that city. At an eaily period of life, he entered the uni- versity of Leyden, and so astonishing was his progress in literature, that it is said, those who were best acquainted with him, considered him as a most extraordinary man, and as promising to be one of the most distinguished characters of the age. On leaving that scat of learning, he entered the army, in which he rose to be a captain of horse, and lieuten- ant of the dragoon guards. Unhappy, however, he had im- bibed the principles of infidelity, and, casting oif the re- straints of a religious education, he became, to use his own \Vords, " the slave of vice and ungodliness." Such was the impression which this made on the mind of his excellent fa- ther, that it is said to have accelerated his death. Marriage, however, produced some external reformation, and put a period to sifch irregularities as were of a scandalous nature. After spending sixteen years in the army, he quitted that service, in which, had he continued, it is said, he had the prospect of rising to the first rank, being no less distinguish- ed for militar)^ courage, than for extensive learning. Hav- • Miss. Trans, vol. iii. p. 409. VOL. ir. 3C 386 Propagation of Christianity ing determined to enter on the practice of medicine, a pro- fession for which his quahfications were already considera- ble, he, with the view of further improvement, came to the university of Edinburgh, where, for two years, he pursued his studies with unremitting assiduity. During his resi- dence in that city, he published a Latin work on Cosmology, entitled Parmenides; and having obtained the degree of dog- tor in medicine, he returned to his native country, and be- gan to practise as a physician at Middleburg, in the island of Zealand. A singularity in the management of his busi- ness is not unworthy of notice. He would never admit on his list of patients more than twelve at one time, in order that he might be able to study the case of each more care- fully, and to devote his whole attention to their recovery. — After practising physic for some time at this place, he retir- ed to Dort, intending to spend the rest of his days in literary pursuits, and in rural amusements.* During this period. Dr. Vanderkemp continued to main- tain the principles of infidelity. His views, however, were singular, perhaps peculiar to himself. " Christianity," says he, "appeared to me inconsistent with reason; the Bible a collection of incoherent opinions, tales, and prejudices. — • With regard to the character of Christ, I looked upon him as a man of sense and learning; but who, by his opposition to the ecclesiastical and political maxims of the Jews, became the object of their hatred, and fell a martyr to his own sys- tem. I often celebrated the memorial of his death; but at length reflecting, that he called him.self the Son of God, and professed to perform miracles, he lost all my former venera- tion.f I then prayed that God would prepare me, by punishing my sins, for virtue and happiness; I thanked him for every misfortune; but I soon found, that though often severely chas- tened, I was neither wiser nor better. I therefore prayed to • Miss. Trans, vol.. i. p. 349, 352.. MeiT.olr of Dr. Vanderkemp, p. 5. t Ibid. vol. i. p. ?t55. by the London Missionary Society. 387 God, that he would shew nie, in every instance, the particu- lar crime for whicJi he corrected me, that so I might know and avoid it; but finding this in vain, I was apprehensive I should never be amended by means of punishment, at least in the present life. Still, however, I hoped, that after death, I might be delivered from moral evil, by more severe suf- ferings, in some kind of purgatory; but reflecting after- ^vards that punishment had proved totally ineffectual in pro- ducing even the lowest degree of virtue in my breast, I was constrained to acknowledge, that my principle, however plausible in theory, was completely refuted by experience. I now concluded, that to discover the true path to virtue and happiness was entirely beyond the reach of my reason. I confessed my impoitncp nnd ignorance to God, acknow- ledged that I was like a blind man who had lost his road, and waited, in hope, that some benevolent person would pass by, and lead him in the right path. In this manner, I waited on God, in the hope that he would take me by the hand, and guide me in the way everlasting. Still, however, I could not entirely relinquish my favourite idea, of being corrected by means of punishment; and I continued to look on the divinity and atonement of Christ, as doctrines at once useless and blasphemous, though I kept this opinion to myself."* Such was the state of Dr. Vanderkemp's mind, when, in June 1791, while he was taking a pleasure sail with his wife and daughter, a water spout suddenly overtook them, and upsetting the boat, they all sunk before they even apprehend- ed any danger. Both his beloved relations were drowned, and he himself was carried down the stream about a mile, and must likewise speedily have perished, had not a vessel lying in the harbour of Dort, been rent from its moorings by the storm, and driven out towards him, when the people on board observing a person floating on the side of the wreck, rescued him from a watery grave. f * .Miss. Trans, vol. i. p. 3J5. f Ibid. vol. i. p. 356. 388 Propagation of Christianity This dreadful event Dr. Vanderkemp considered as the severest punishment that could have beildlen hiiri; yet next day he clearly perceived that it had no more power to amend him, than all his former trials; and hence he concluded, that his state was desperate, and that he was abandoned by God as incurable by correction. On the following Sabbath, how- ever he went to church. The Lord's Supper was to be ad- ministered that day, and though it was utterly inconsistent with his principles to join in commemorating the death of one whom he considered as an impostor, yet being asham- ed to withdraw from the table, he sat down among the com- municants; but in order to divert his thoughts from the orr dmance, he indulged in some such meditation as this: " My God, I could not acquiesce in thy dcalmgs with me, nor submit to thy will; but now 1 can. I choose to be deprived of my wife and child, because it is thy will. Accept them at my hands. I trust them entirely to thee."* But while he was indulging in these musings, his thoughts were insensibly directed toward Christ Jesus. " It pleased God to reveal his Son in him, that he might preach among the Gentiles, the unsearchable riches of Christ." In the reflections of his mind, on this occasion, there appear, in- deed, considerable workings of the imagination, tinctured, perhaps, with some degree of enthusiasm; j^et, of the reality of the change, not even the shadow of a doubt can remain. The fruits which lollowed afford the clearest and most satis- factory evidence, that he vyas not only no longer an infidel , but a Christian of distinguished eminence.! Soon after this memorable event, Dr. Vanderkemp was introduced into a new scene of labour, in which the renovated dispositions of his mind had an opportunity of displayini^- themselves in his outward conduct. In 1793, on the com- mencement of the war with France, a large hospital was erected in the neighbourhood of Rotterdam, and as he was well known, not only as an officer of merit, in a military • Miss. Trans, vol. i. p. 356. f Ibid'. hy the London Missionary Society, 389 capacity, but as a physician of distinguished eminence, he was appointed the director and superintendent of that insti- tution. His management of this extensive and important establishment, reflected the highest honour upon him. The patients loved him as a father; the servants obeyed him as children. Besides attending to their temporal welfare, Dr. Vanderkemp endeavoured to promote their spiritual interests. Two or three times a week, he procured a catechist to in- struct them; and on the Lord's day, he had public worship regularly performed among them. By the invasion of the French, however, this hospital was at length broken up, after which Dr. Vanderkemp retired to Dort to live on his private fortune.* At this place he led a retired, but not an idle life, being pngaged in extensive study, particularly of Oriental litera- ture, and exhibiting an amiable example of the power of re- ligion in his daily conduct. From this state of retirement, indeed, it was not long before he was roused. Having re- ceived a copy of an address from the Missionary Society in London, to the friends of religion in Germany, it made a deep impression upon his mind; and this was still further strength- ened, by afterwards reading the sermons which were preach- ed at the formation of that institution. He was particularly struck with the following quotations from Deborah's song: " Curse ye Meroz, said the angel of the Lord, curse ye bitter- ly the inhabitants thereof; because they came not to the help of the Lord, to the help of the Lord againstthe might)^" On read- ing these words, he fell on his knees, and exclaimed, "Here am I, Lord Jesus. Thou knowest, I have no will of my own. since I devoted myself to thy service. Preserve me only from doing any thing, in this great work, in a carnal self- sufficient spirit, and lead me in the right way." He soon after offered himself to the Missionary Society, and made choice of South Africa as the scene of his labours; a choice in which the directors acquiesced, in deference to his wish- * Miss. Trans, vol, i. p. 3SQ. 390 Propagation of Christianity es, though they would rather he had settled in some more ci- vilized quarter of the world.* Having come over to London, he was not unemployed during his residence in that city, but eagerly directed his attention to whatever he thought might promote the success of his labours. Among other circumstances, the following is not unworthy of notice, as a proof both of his humility and his zeal. Apprehending that an acquaintance with the method of making bricks might be useful in such a country as South Africa, he employed himself for a short time in the mechanical part of that business, in the neighbourhood of London. Conduct so condescending and disinterested, ennobles the character of a man of science, such as Dr. Van- derkemp was, and reminds us of that distinguished per- sonage Peter the Great of Russia, who, with a view to the improvement of his empire, wrought incognito, as a ship- Wright in the dock-yards of Holland and Britain, that he might learn to instruct his subjects in the art of naval archi. tecture.f Dr. Lichtenstein, who travelled through Southern Africa a few years ago, has thrown out a number of calumnies on the character of Dr. Vanderkemp, and the other missiona- ries from Holland and England, particularly for neglecting, as he pretends, to instruct the Hottentots in the useful arts of life, but yet he has unwittingly mentioned a circumstance, which, while it suggests a refutation of some of the false- hoods which he states, presents, at the same time, an inte- resting picture of the humility of this illustrious man. *' On our arrival," says he, " at Algoa bay, the commissary-gen- eral received a visit from Dr. Vanderkemp. In the very hottest part of the morning, he saw a waggon, such as is used in husbandry, drawn by four meagre oxen, coming slowly along the sandy downs. Vanderkemp sat upon a plank laid across it, without a hat; his venerable bald head • IMissionary Transactions, vol. i. p. 351, 353. •j- Metnoii- of Di-. Vanderkemp, p. 14. by the London Missionary Society » 391 exposed to the burning rays of the sun. He was dressed in a thread- bare black coat, waistcoat, and breeches, without shirt, neckcloth, or stockings; and leather sandals bound upon his feet, the same as are worn by the Hottentots. The commissary- general hastened to meet and receive him with the utmost kindness. He descended from his car, and ap- proached with slow and measured steps, presenting to our view a tall, meagre, yet venerable figure. In his serene countenance might be traced remains of former beauty; and in his eye, still full of fire, was plainly to be discerned, the powers of mind which had distinguished his early years. Instead of the usual salutations, he uttered a short prayer, in which he begged a blesshig upon our chief and his company, and the proiectiou of heaven during the remainder of our journey. He then accompanied us into the house, when he entered into conversation freely, upon many subjects, without any superciliousness or aifected solemnity.* We shall only further add, that Dr. Vanderkemp, during his labours in Africa, was so anxious to lessen, as far as pos- sible, the expences of the mission, that he generally sup- ported himself with little or no cost to the Missionary So- ciety- It may also be mentioned, as a proof of his singular benevolence, that he, at various times, purchased the liberty of several slaves in the colony, out of his own private for- tune. In the course of three years, he redeemed seven of these unfortunate beings, at no less expence than about 800/. Circumstances such as these, illustrate more forcibly the character of a man, than any laboured description it is pos. sible to draw.f * Lichtensteln's Travels in Squtheru Africa, in the years 1803, 1804, 1805, and 1806, p. 237. t Miss. Trans, vol. iij. p. 203, 249. Memoir of Dr. Vanderkemp, p. 37- 392 Propagation of Christianity ARTICLE IL Zak River. IN May 1799, Messrs. Kicherer and Edwards left Cape- town, with tlie view of proceeding to Zak River, a small brook about four or five hundred miles to the north east of that place. It was originally intended that they should have been engaged in the same mission as Dr. Vanderkemp; but owing to the following circumstances, it was agreed to change their destination to that part of the country. A few days previous to their arrival at the Cape, diree Boschemen had come thither from Zak River, with the view of soliciting government to send teachers among them. It appears that the farmers who lived in the back settlements, had of late been greatly molested by the depredations of the neighbour- ing savages; and, in order to prevent similar calamities in future, the landrost had advised them to purchase a peace, at the expence of several thousand sheep. At the ratifica- tion of this contract, some of the colonists offered up a pray- er in the presence of the Boschemen, who, in reply to their inquiries concerning the nature and design of this action, were informed, that it was with the view of imploring the blessing of God Almighty, who is the source of every good, and that their ignorance and neglect of this Great Being were the cause of their comparative poverty and wretched- ness. On receiving this explanation, the savages expressed their earnest desire that suitable persons might come and reside among them, and give them those valuable instruc- tions, which would enable them to become as rich and happy as their neighbours. With this view, they were directed to the government at the Cape; and as this appeared to be a providential call to go and visit them, it was agreed, that while Vanderkemp and Edmonds proceeded into Caffraria. '.*»■ by the London Missionary Society. 393 Kicherer and Edwards should undertake a mission among the Boschemen.* In the course of their joumey to Zak River, the mission- aries experienced much kindness from the colonists, who not only treated them with the utmost hospitality, but furnished them with oxen for their waggons, and made them many other valuable presents. After being detained for sometime at Rodezand, they set off for the house of Florus Fischer, who possessed the last farm in the Karroo. This is a vast tract of land, of many days journey, so dry in the summer as not to produce a blade of grass; but happily for our travel- lers, it afforded, at this time, sufficient pasture for their cat- tle, and for those of the surrounding inhabitants, who, hear- ing of their journey, came from all parts to hear the gospel. Having at length arrived at Florus Fischer's, they continued here three weeks, during which they enjoyed many a crowd- ed and happy meeting with the neighbouring farmers, par- ticularly on the Sabbath, when they once had twenty-two waggons full of people, besides many on horseback, some of whom came four days journey to hear the word of God, and to partake of the Lord's Supper; for numbers of these peo- ple had no church which they could attend nearer than Rodezand, a distance of eight days journey.f Having prepared for their journey, they set off for Zak River, accompanied by their generous host Mr. Fischer, with several other farmers and their servants, to the number of about fifty; and in their train, they had six waggons full of provisions, sixty oxen, and neai' two hundred sheep, as presents from the Dutch colonists. In the course of their journey, they were much infested by lions, panthers, tigers, and other beasts of prey; but providentially they all escaped unhurt. Having, at length, arrived at Zak River, they fixed on a spot for a settlement, which they called Happy Prospect Fountain. It was near two fine springs of water, and there was a good piece of ground for cultivation; but the surround- • Miss. Trans, vol. i. p. 1. \ Ibid- vol. ii. p. 2. VOL. II. 3 D 394 Propagation of Christianity mg country was barren, and the inhabitants few in number. Here the missionaries immediately began to prepare a plot for a garden, and to build themselves a hut of reeds, these being the best materials they could find for that purpose, as not a tree grew in the country.* After a few days, Mr. Fischer and their other friends left them, and returned home. This, as may easily be conceiv- ed, was a severe trial to the missionaries. " I well remem- ber," says Mr. Kicherer, " how^ deeply my spirits were de- pressed about this time, and how insupportable my situa- tion would have been, separated, as I found myself, from all I loved in this world, had not urgent business dispersed my gloomy reflections, and had not the Lord, whom I served, condescended to pacify my troubled heart, when I spread my complaint before him. This was particularly the case one evening, when, sitting on a stone surrounded by a circle of Boschemen, I attempted to convey the first religious in- structions to their untutored minds, f It may not be improper to introduce in this place some account of this barbarous people. They have no idea of the Supreme Being, and consequently they practise no kind of worship. They have, however, a superstitious reverence for a little insect, known by the name of the Creeping-leaf, a sight of which, they conceive, indicates something fortunate, and to kill it, they suppose, will bring a curse upon the per- petrator. They have also some notion of an evil spirit, which they imagine produces mischief, particularly the dis- eases which they suffer; and in order to counteract his ma- licious purposes, they employ a certain description of men to blow, and make a humming noise over the sickj a prac- tice which they sometimes continue for many hours to- gether. J Their manners of life is extremely wretched and disgust- ing. They delight to smear their bodies with the fat of ani- * Miss. Trans. \o\. ii. p. 5. f Ibid. vol. il. P' 6. ! Ibid. vol. ii.p. 6. by the Loudon Missionary Society. 395 mals, mixed with a certain kind of powder, which gives them a glossy appearance. They are utter strangers to cleanHness, as they never wash their bodies; and they even allow the dirt to accumulate to such a degree, that sometimes it hangs a considerable way from their elbows. Nothing can exceed their desire of tobacco. They are so much addicted to smoking, that the women and children, as well as the men» would rather suffer hunger than want this noxious herb. — They form their huts, by digging a hole in the earth about three feet deep, and then covering it with reeds, which are not, however, sufficient to keep out the rain. Here they lie close together, like so many pigs in a stye. They are ex- tremely lazy, so that nothing will rouse them to action but excessive hunger. They will continue several days together without food, rather than be at the pains to procure it. — When constrained to sally forth in quest of prey, they are extremely dexterous in destroying the various kinds of ani- mals which abound in the country. The wild beasts they always shoot with poisoned darts. They extract the poison from the jaw-bone of the serpent, and insert it in the point of their arrow or harping iron. They then creep behind the small bushes, where they conceal themselves and attack the beast, at about the distance of a hundred steps. If the dart wounds it in the slightest degree, they are sure of their prey. Sometimes the animal falls down dead immediately; in other cases, it flics, which obliges them to pursue it. Hav- ing at length taken it, they cut out the wounded part, and eat the rest of the carcase without injury. When they are on these hunting expeditions, it is said they can run for se- veral days together, and are able to hold out as nell as a horse. If, however, they are unsuccessful in the chase, they make a shift to live upon snakes, mice, and such other crea- tures as they can find, however loathsome they may be. — There are also spontaneous productions of the earth, of the bulbous kind, which they eat, particularly the cameron, which is as large as a child's head, and the baroo, whicli is 296 Propagation of Christianity about the size of an apple. In general, however, they are no great admirers of vegetable food.* The Boschemen are total strangers to domestic happiness. Polygamy is common among them, and, as might be ex- pected, conjugal affection is little known. They take no great care of their children, and it is said they never correct them except in a fit of anger, when they almost kill them by their severity. In a quarrel between a father and mother, or between the several wives of the same man, the defeated party takes revenge on the child of the conqueror, which, in general, loses its life. It is even not uncommon for the Boschemen to murder their children, when they are in want of food, when they are obliged to flee from the farmers or other enemies, when the infant is ill- shaped, or when the fa- ther has forsaken its mother. In these cases, they will stran- gle them, smother them, cast them away in the desert, or bury them alive. There are even instances of parents throw- ing their tender offspring to the hungry lion, who stands roaring before their cavern, refusing to depart till some peace- offering is presented to him. In general, their children cease to be the object of a mother's care, as soon as they are able to crawl about the field. They go out in the morning, and when they return in the evening, an old sheep's skin to lie upon, and a little milk, or piece of meat, are all they have to expect. In some few instances, however, you meet with a spark of natural affection, which places these savages on a level with the brute creation. f As the Boschemen are so unnatural to their offspring, it is not wonderful though they treat their aged relations with in- difference and neglect. When removing from place to place for the purpose of hunting, they frequently forsake their old friends in the desert. In these cases, they leave them a piece of meat, and an ostrich egg-shell full of water. As soon as this little stock is exhausted, the poor deserted crea- * Miss. Tj-ans. vol. ii. p. 7, IS. f Ibid. vol. si. p, 8. by the London Missionary Society » 397 tares must perish of hunger, or become the prey of the wild beasts.* Many of the Boschemen live by plunder and murder, and are guilty of the most horrid and atrocious crimes. Such, indeed, is the horror and detestation with which they are viewed in the country, that a colonist thinks he cannot pro- claim a more meritorious action, than the murder of one of these wretched people. A boor from Graaf Reinet being asked, in the secretary's office at Capetown, if the savages were numerous or troublesome upon the road, replied, with as much composure and indifference as if he had been speak- ing of so many patridges, that he had shot only four. Mr. Barrow informs us, that he himself heard one of the colonists boast of having destroyed, with his own hands, near three hundred of these unfortunate wretches. f Such were the people among whom Providence had call- ed the missionaries to labour. The number of Boschemen who came to them now increased considerably; and it was not long before they afforded them some encouragement in their work. Mr. Kicherer informs us, that he often felt in- expressibly happy, when setting forth to these poor perish- ing creatures, the infinite grace of the Redeemer. Frequent- ly he began his work sighing, and concluded it exulting with gladness of heart. It was very affecting to observe, how amazed they were when he told them of a God, and of the resurrection of the dead. They knew not how to express their astonishment in language sufficiently strong, that they should have lived so long without ever having thought of the Supreme Being. Sometimes, the impression which his ad- dresses made upon them was so great, that it appeared as if there could be no doubt of success; at other times, the na- tural inconstancy of the savages seemed to reverse every promising sign.;]: • Miss. Trans, vol. ii. p. 8. f Miss. Trans, vol. ii. p. 8 R.trrpw's Travels in Southern Africa, vol. i. p. 85. \ Ibid vol. ii. p. 9, n 398 Propagation of Christianity Many of the Boschemen now began to pray, and in their prayers, they discovered much of the simplicity that is na- tural to untutored minds: " O Lord Jesus Christ," they would say, " thou hast made the sun, the moon, the hills, the rivers, the bushes, therefore thou hast power also to change my heart: O be pleased to make it entirely new!" Some declared that they had not been able to sleep all night for sorrow on account of their sins, and that they had been forced to rise and pray. Others said, that on their hunting expeditions, they had felt a sudden impulse to prostrate them- selves before the Lord, and to ask for a new heart. But though many of them now seemed to pray to God there was reason to doubt the sincerity of some of them, as there was no suitable alteration in their lives, but instead of this, much Pharisaical ostentation, mechanical profession, and, it was feared, interested views; for some of them seemed to pray with no other design than to obtain a piece of tobacco. There were several, however, who discovered some tokens of a work of grace in their hearts: they not only expressed themselves in an experimental manner, but manifested a visible change in their external conduct. One of them, na- med Baasjee, often exclaimed, " O that I might be so happy as to know the Lord Jesus!" When asked his reason for this, he replied, with much simplicity, " Why should I not, when I am so afraid of the great fire, If I put my finger into the ashes only, I feel most exquisite pain: What then must it be to suffer everlasting burnings? But to have the Lord Jesus for my friend, and the blessed heaven you describe, who would not long for that?" His wife Autjee appeared no less promising. She never neglected the meetings of the congregation; and besides joining in prayer three times a day, she used to retire to solitary places for the same sacred exercise. The captain Abraham likewise often withdrew to pray to God for a new heart, and though he did not speak much, yet the missionaries could not but entertain a good opinion of him.* • Miss. Trans, vol. i. p. 329; vol. ii. p. 8, by the London Missoionary Society. 399 When the missionaries first entered upon their work, they laboured to convince their hearers by arguments addressed to their understandings, but their endeavours in this way were attended with little success. The savages continually raised objections to what was said, and it was often no easy matter to answer them to their satisfaction. The missiona- ries then had recourse to that method, which, in the days of the Apostle Paul, as well as in modem ages, has been found the most effectual mean of converting the Heathen. They insisted chiefly on the dying love of Christ in a simple and affectionate manner; they represented him as an all-suffi- cient Saviour for lost and helpless sinners; they earnestly invited them to come to him, that they might be saved. x\fter they adopted this method, their labours were attended with remakable success. From time to time, numbers of their hearers, who before were impenetrable as a rock, came to them, and with tears in their eyes, declared, that they now perceived more and more the truth and excellency of the gospel, which they found to be the power of God to their salvation. This was particularly the case with the Hottentots who attended upon their ministrations.* It is also worthy of notice, that, about this time, Mr. Kicherer was, in a peculiar manner, impressed with the necessity and importance of prayer. He was often enabled to bend his knees, with his little flock, before Him who had promised to take the Heathen for his inheritance, and to wrestle with him for a blessing on his labours. Frequently, the more dark and gloomy the prospect was, the more abun- dantly was the spirit of supplication poured out upon him. He felt a happy freedom in pleading the promises of the Redeemer, in relying upon his faithfulness to fulfil them, and in commending the poor savages to his compassion and love.f As the Boschemen now flocked to them in considerable numbers, the missionaries were obliged, for the sakeof dis- • Miss, Trans, vol. ii.p. 12. f Ibid, vol. ii. p. 9. 400 Propagation of Christianity tinguishing one from another, to give them names, which they wrote with chalk on their backs; accordingly, when any one approached them, the first thing he did was to shew them his shoulders. Besides instructing them in the principles of religion, the missionaries made it their study to excite a spirit of industry among them, and for this purpose they gave them little presents; to the men, tobacco, to the women, handkerchiefs, and dried fruit to the children. Mr. Kiche- rer's own garden now began to assume a flourishing aspect, and promised soon to enable him to supply at least twenty guests, besides occasional food for the Boschemen; but these people, as we have already mentioned, have no great relish for vegetables. Indeed, they would scarcely eat them at all, unless he saved them the trouble of cooking them, and took them to their huts ready for use.* In January 1800, Mr. Kicherer found it necessary to take a journey to Capetown, for the purpose of procuring sup- plies for his people, particularly clothes. A number of the Boschemen, who had never been at the Cape, offered to ac- company him; a circumstance which afforded him great sa- tisfaction, as it was a certain proof, that the suspicions they had at first entertained of him and his companions were de- clining, and that they felt an increasing confidence in them. They travelled agreeably, though slowly; the wholelcom- pany, both old and young, being obliged to walk all the way. After a journey of about a month, they reached Cape- town; but as they approached that place, the feelings of the Boschemen were widely different from those of Mr. Kiche- rer. He anticipated, with delight, the pleasing scenes before him; but they were struck with terror and dismay. Some of the first objects which presented themselves to their view, were several malefactors hung in chains for their crimes; and many of the Boschemen were conscious that they de- served a similar punishment. A few days after, their ter- ror was still further increased, by beholding the execution * Miss. Trans, vol. ii, p. 11, 1". by the London Missionary Society. 401 of another criminal. Mr. Kicherer embraced this oppor- tunity of explaining to them the nature and excellence of the European system of justice, which appointed civil governors for the punishment of evil doers, and the reward of the good. By this they were pacified: they allowed the propriety of the thing, and said, it would be happy for them, if a similar order could be established among them. * Soon after his arrival at Capetown, Mr. Kicherer was culled to preach in the Calvinist church, a very capacious building, and crowded with a very genteel auditory. Hi;> Boschemen who accompanied him, were much struck witli the sight of so great a number of well dressed people, whom, in their simplicity, they compared to a nest of ants: and the sound of the organ was, at first, mistaken by them for the humming noise of a bee-hive. From that time, they enter- tained a higher idea of their minister; for before, they had been tempted to consider him as a beggarly fellow, who had come among them merely to obtain a livelihood. He embraced every proper opportunity of introducing them into Christian company and religious meetings. From this they derived much advantage, being thereby convinced of two things, namely, that the doctrine he had preached to them was agreeable to the common creed of Christians; and that Christians, in general, were much happier than Boschemen. f Having finished their business at the Cape, Mr. Kicherer and his Boschemen set off on their return home; but their journey proved very uncomfortable, as the country was com- pletely inundated by the copious rains which had lately fal- len. At length, however, they arrived at the Happy Pros- pect Fountain; and though they left home without any thing, they now brought back with them one hundred and thirty- six sheep, and four cows, which had been presented to them by the colonists. if During their absence, a captain of the Boschemen, named X'^igilant, came to the settlement, in order to seize a sheep ' Miss. Trans, vol li. p. 13 \ I'./ul. vol. i'. p. 14. i Ibid. vcl. ii. p. 15 vol.. II. S E 402 Propagation of Christianity as his due; and as Mr, Kramer, a native of the Cape, who had lately joined Mr. Kicherer, opposed him, the wretch stabbed the animal, and then aimed a thrust at the mission- ary; but providentially his life was preserved by the inter- position of a girl, who warded off the blow with her karass or sheep-skin. The assassin, being seized by Mr. Kramer, was conveyed to the next farmer Fiorus Fischer, who put him into confinement, with the view of sending him to be tried at Capetown. Having escaped, however, from his keepers, he came to the settlement soon after INIr. Kichercr's return, foaming with rage, and calling on his numerous fol- lowers to assist him in revenging the affront. The situation of the missionaries was no\v extremely critical; but that ve- ry night, they were joined by Mr. Scholtz, a new assistant from the Cape, together with a farmer and his servants, whose timely arrival had the happy effect of driving the in- furiated chief from their neighbourhood. On this occasion, they witnessed the friendly disposition of some of the Boschemen towards them; for while their lives were in danger, many of their people kept watch around their ha- bitation.* Having now removed from Happy Prospect Fountain to Zak River, they were here joined by many of the Hotten- tots; but though they increased in numbers, they did not ap- pear to increase also in grace; and, indeed, Mr. Kicherer had often cause to fear that no lasting impression had been made on these fickle people, a circumstance which occasion- ed him great heaviness of heart, f Just about this time, Mr. Kicherer received an invitation to be a minister at the Pearl, a village near Capetown, with a handsome church. His mind was greatly perplexed res- pecting it, as he knew not whether he should consider this as a temptation to divert him from his labours among the Heathen, or as a call from God to a more useful situation. Having, however, had recourse to prayer, and besought the • Miss. Trans, vol. ii. p. 15. f Ibid. vol. li. p. 15. hy the London Missionary Society. 403 Lord to direct him in the path of duty, he soon recovered his usual composure, and, from certain providential circum- stances, he was led to conclude, that it was not the will of God, he should remove to the Pearl; and, from that very time, the Lord condescended to bless his labours in a re- markable manner, so that many of the people, whose hearts had been harder than the rocks among which they lived, be- gan to cry out, " What must we do to be saved?" Fre- quently, the hills literally resounded with their loud com- plaints.^ One of die first converts, at this time, was the old Bastard Hottentot John. For some time past, he had felt a strong inclination to come and hear the word of God. From this design, some of the neighbouring farmers endeavoured to dissuade him, telling him that the missionaries would either sell or kill him. But notwithstanding these base insinuations, he came and heard tlie word; and though he had formerly been an atrocious ofiender, he had not sat many days under the sound of the gospel, when he began to cry aloud under a painful sense of his sins, which he compared for number to the sands of the desert. After mourning for some time on account of his transgressions, he began to speak of the love of Christ to sinners in general, and to himself in particular. This was now his darling topic all the day long; and, as he spake of it, his eyes overflowed with tears of love, and grati- tude, and joy. His heart was so entirely engrossed with the things of God, that he could scarcely bear to talk of any tiling else. When business of a worldly nature was mention- ed to him, he would say, " O! I have spoken too much about the world; let me now talk of Christ." Indeed, he did speak of him in a manner truly surprising; and, as Mr. Kicherer was persuaded, he had never heard any person mention the same things, it appeared evident, that he was eminently taught of God. In the meanwhile, his walk and conversation were such as corresponded with his Christian Miss. Trans, vol. \'v. p. J7. ■b^ -i04 Propagation of Christianity profession. When in a state of Heathenism, he had mar- ried four wives, and he had still two at the time of his coming to hear the gospel. One day, he came to Mr. Kicherer, and said, He must put away his two wives: and on being asked the reason of this, he ansv/ered, " Because when I go to God in prayer, my heart tells me it is bad; and Christ is more near to me than ten thousand wives. I will support them; I will work for them; and I will stay till God change their hearts: Then I will take the first w hose heart is chang- ed." After a short period of five or six months, it pleased the Lord to visit liim with a disorder from which he never recovered. Still, however, he insisted on being carried to the place of worship, saying, that as long as he could hear, he would endeavc'.'.r to catch some of the words of life. — Two days before his death, when Mr. Kicherer asked him how he felt, he replied, " A little low-spirited; for though I am certain, that I have surrendered my whole self to Christ, from the moment I first saw his loveliness, yet I am not so 3ure at present that he has accepted of the offer." Mr. Kicherer endeavoured to satisfy him on this head; but the dying man found no satisfaction till the day of his departure, w^hen he said to his beloved teacher, " I now see that the Lord Jesus hath loved me with an everlasting love; that he has accepted of me; and that he will be my portion forever: and now, though I am the vilest sinner on earth, yet relying on his blood and righteousness, I will die and go to Christ,"* His eldest son, Cornelius, who was a servant to a farmer at some distance, came to visit him just at this moment. On beholding him, he burst into tears, and said, " Ah! my fa- ther dies so happy in Jesus, and I have no opportunity of hearing the gospel!" Moved by his grief, Mr. Kicherer wrote to his master, requesting him to permit him to come and live with the congregation. To this he received a very Christian letter in reply, saying, that though he would not, on any other account, have parted with his best servant, yet • Miss. Trans, vol. ii. p. XT . by the London Missionary Society. 405 for the sake of the gospel, he would give him leave to come. Cornelius now joined the congregation, and it pleased God to bless the word to his soul also. At first, he cried mighti- ly to the Lord to pardon his sins, and thought to move him by the earnestness of his entreaties, but he found no peace of mind, till he at length learned, that he could be justified on- ly by the blood of Christ: then he obtained peace of con- science, through the merits of the Redeemer. His heart was now filled with admiration, love, and gratitude, on account of the kindness which Christ Jesus had manifested to him; and he felt a strong desire to proclaim the grace of the Sa- viour to his fellow-men. He even thought himself called upon to forsake his wife and children, and go to distant tribes to preach salvation to them. For six months, he struggled against this impulse; his body wasted away under the secret conflict, for he concealed from every creature what passed in his bosom. He at length suddenly flung his knapsack ever his shoulders, and marched off" into the wil- derness; but after engaging in prayer, he relinquished his design, and returned home. Here he conducted himself in a pious manner, and promised, at some future period, to be useful among his countrymen.* Though we must pass many other instances of the power of religion among these savages, yet we cannot omit the case of Esther, a Coranna by birth. When she m.ade her first appearance among the congregation, Mr. Kicherer could scarcely persuade himself she was of the huTuan species, her karass was so fdthy, and her whole carriage so extremely brutal. Many a time he thought, " Surely it is impossible that such a being should ever be converted! But "where " sin abounded, grace did much more abound." Her penitential tears soon began to flow under the preaching of the word; and when she was asked, " Why she wept?" She always as- signed such perthient reasons, that Mr. Kicherer was con- vinced her understanding was much superior to what he had " Miss Trins. vol.ii. p. 19. 406 Propagation of Christianity supposed. Her uneasiness of mind, on account of her sins, continued for more than a year; but having at length ob- tained comfort, she was baptized, and afterwards became one of the most active, industrious, and useful members of the congregation.*^ About this time, several farmers having assembled at the house of the missionaries to partake of the Lord's Supper, a runaway slave made his appearance in the settlement. They soon discovered who he was, and thought of sending him back to his master, agreeably to an order of govern- ment. Having discovered their intention, the wretch deter- mined to be revenged upon them, and, while they were at worship in the church, contrived to poison the well. Their lives would certainly have fallen a sacrifice to his villainy, had not a little girl providentially observed him commit the atro- cious act. Having received timely notice of this circum- stance, they examined the fellow, and found in his clothes the remainder of the poison, which was a species of moss, resembling human hair, and which has the singular property of contracting and convulsing the bowels. The culprit was sent to Capetown, and they united in returning thanks to God for this merciful deliverance. f On another occasion, as Mr. Kicherer was, one evening, sitting near an open window, a party of Boschemen, who had concealed themselves in the neighbourhood, v/ere just about to discharge a volley of poisoned arrows at him; but being detected by the same girl, who saved the life of Mr. Kramer from the dagger of Vigilant, they made off in haste, and thus he was again mercifully preserved. t We may also mention another remarkable deliverance which Mr. Kicherer experienced, from the hands of a per- son who came to their house, under the fictions name of Stephanos, a Greek by birth, and who, for making base coin • Miss. Trans, vol. ii. p. 20. t "^'J- ir Ibid, vol ii. p. 21. by the London Missionary Society. 407 at Capetown, had been sentenced to death, but effected his escape from justice, a few days previous to that which was fixed for his execution. The rumour of this affair, indeed, had reached Mr. Kichercr, and when the fellovv^ came to his house, in the absence of the other missionaries, who were gone six days journey with presents of tobacco, to invite more of the Boschemen to come and hear the gospel, he thought, that in his countenance he perceived tokens of guilt. But his conversation was so religious, and his professions, that he came to assist them in building a chapel, so plausi- ble, that Mr. Kicherer blamed him-elffor harbouring any suspicion, and therefore permitted him to sleep in the room next his own. It would seem that the wretch had contrived a scheme to murder him, that he might seize on his waggon and goods, and then fly to a distant horde. In the night he actually approached his bed, but, at that moment, Mr. Kicherer happened to be awake, and cried out to him as if privy to his bloody design. The villain was disconcerted, stammered an apology of a pain in his bowels, and then went out of the house. In the morning, Mr. Kichercr found he had fled, and that he had not only stolen his gun, but taken with him many of the Boschemen, whom he seduced, by pretending that the White people were coming to be re- venged upon them a suspicion Avhich is easily infused into the guilty conscience of these savages. The Hottentots hav- ing pursued them, overtook them in the desert, and a truce being concluded, Stephanos was compelled to restore the fowling piece, and dismiss the Boschemen. He was now left to pursue his journey alone; but, unfortunately^ he was met by the missionaries Kramer and Scholtz, who obliged him to return with them to Zak River; a circumstance which involved their colleague Mr. Kicherer in fresh difficulties, and occasioned him much sorrow, as he was now certain that this was the identical malefactor who had broken from prison at the Cape. He begged his brethren, however, to keep the wretch concealed at a distance from their premises, with 408 JPropagation of Christianity the view of allowing him to make his escape; and in the night he met him, gave him his best advice, together with some provisions, and a Bible, and suffered him to go away to the Orange river, little thinking of the injury he would there do to the cause of religion.* Several of the Corannas from the Orange river having ar- rived at the settlement about this time, repeated the invita- tion which they had before sent the missionaries, to remove to that part of the country, and to preach the word of life among them. Having agreed to this proposal, the whole congregation left Zak River, in May 1801, and about the close of the month they reached the Orange river, which in the dry season, is about half as wide, as the Thames at Lon- don bridge, but which was now so much swollen with the rains as to be impassible. While they waited for the fall of the waters, sonic of their friends on the opposite shore were bold cnougii to swim across, and assisted them in construct- ing rafts. By means of these, they were able in about a week to pass over the river, though not without great difficulty, for the one in which Mr. Kicherer was, sunk so deep, that he was up to the middle in water. f Having settled near the Orange river, the missionaries soon found themselves surrounded by crowds of different people, Corannas, Namaquas, Hottentots, Bastard Hotten- tots and Boschemen, together with their numerous flocks and herds. The Corannas and Namaquas were servants to the Bastards, having been reduced to this abject condition by the depredations of a monster, known by the name of the African, a Bastard Hottentot. This bloody wretch, after murdering his master, collected together a band of robbers, with whom he made incursions into the Coranna and Na- maqua country. Some of these poor timid people sent him a message, requesting him to restore a small part of their property, a cow for instance, to each fomily, that they might have a little milk for their starving children. The villain •Miss Trans vol. il. p. 22. f Ibid, vol. ii. p. 23, 26 by the London Missionary Society. 40& promised to comply with their request, on condition that they would cross the river and take back the animals; but when they came, he treacherously seized them, tied them to the trees, cut out their tongues, or otherwise maimed them; nay he even shot some of them dead. Being thus reduced to extreme distress, they were glad for the sake of subsistence, to serve the Bastards, who treated them with great severity, flogging and abusing them like slaves, and allowing them little more for their support than the milk of the sheep which they kept. All these people expressed great joy at the arrival of the missionaries among them, par- ticularly the poor oppressed Corannas and Namaquis, who looked up to them as a kind of friends and protectors.* Besides cultivating the ground, the missionaries here built a long shed of timber, reeds, and clay, the roof of which reached the surface of the earth. The middle part of it was their church, and at each end was a room, one of which was occupied by Messrs. Anderson and Kramer, the otht* by Kicherer and Scholtz. This building v/iis appropriated to the worship of the Hottentots; another of a similar construc- tion was devoted to the instruction of the Corannas and Na- maqujs, whom they addressed by interpreters. Divine ser- vice was performed in both places at the same time, each of the missionaries officiating by rotation. | Here the labours of the missionaries appeared to be attend- ed with remarkable success. The people manifested an ardent desire to learn the things which belonged to their everlasting peace; many of them were brought under deep convictions of their sinfulness and miserv; and though these did not always issue in sound conversion, yet there was rea- son to hope that this was the case in many happy instances. t We should already have mentioned the case of Cornelius Koopman, who joined the congregation on their way to the Orange river, and who had not been with them more than a single day, when he was impressed with convictions of his • Miss. Trans, vol. ii. p. 27. f Ibid, vol, li.p. 28. t Hjiii. VOL. II. 3 F 410 Propagation of Christiajiity sinfulness and misery. When Mr. Kicherer first saw him, there appeared so much pride in his carriage, that he enter- tained a very unfavourable opinion of him; but no sooner was his heart touched by divine grace, than the lion was changed into a lamb; the haughtiness of his deportment en- tirely forsook him; and he appeared to be clothed with hu- mility as with a garment. He was remarkably cautious m what he said, but discovered, at the same time, that " faith which worketh by love," in the exercise of which he enjoy- ed close communion with God. Mr. Kicherer had many delightful conversations with him. *' Ah!" he would say, *^' how happy would I think myself v/ere I assured that Jesus is my Saviour; there would not be a more blessed creature on earth than myself. Here, I am so poor, that frequently I know not how to provide for my family; I would gladly clothe my children, were it only in sheep-skins, but alas! I have no supplies, for my little flock is all gone. Yet I had rather starve here, where Jesus Christ is preached, than re- turn to serve those Christians who never told me a word of God, or Christ, or of the way of salvation." After he had surrendered himself to the Lord, his whole walk and con- versation manifested the sincerity of his profession, and he was a pattern of godliness to all the congregation. Every day he would walk three, four, or five times, into the soli- tude of the wilderness, and there hold communion with God in prayer. Many a time Mr. Kicherer watched him at a distance, wrestling with God, and was made to blush by his importunity. It was also his custom, about sun-set, to take with hijn two of his children, wliom he tenderly loved, to a solitary spot, that they might be present at his devotions. Here, indeed, we may make a general observation, that Mr. Kicherer, when sitting by himself on some eminence, had often the pleasure to observe some of his poor people, one here, behind a rock; another there, under a bush, earnestly engaged in secret prayer; a circumstance which did not fail to cheer and animate him under all his trials.* • Miss. Trans, vol. il. p. 24 by the London Missionary Society. 411 While he was in this part of the country, Mr. Kicherer was mote, than once in eminent danger of his Hfe, from the wild beasts of the desert. One night before their house was built as he and Mr. Scholtz were sleeping with their Hotten- tots by the side of a litde cart, he was so much disturbed by the barking of his spaniel dog, that he was perfectly vexed at him. The Hottentots, however, understanding the little creature's meaning better than he did, looked carefully around the place, and soon discovered a lion near them, who like a cat was creeping along the ground, in order to spring at them. They immediately snatched up their guns to fire at him; but the animal finding they were so well prepared, turned his tail and retreated with the utmost speed;" As Kicherer and Scholtz lay nearest the spot from whence the lion approached, they were, of course, in the greatest danger, and felt peculiarly thankful to Providence for this new de- liverance.* On another occasion, when Mr. Kicherer was returning home, attended only by one Hottentot, he was once obliged to sleep in the open field. About midnight, their horses, which were fastened near them, began to be very unruly, and, by the noise, awakened both of them out of their sleep. The Hottentot was much alarmed, but seemed desirous of concealing from Mr. Kicherer the cause of the disturbance, with the view of keeping him easy. On being closely inter- rogated, however, he acknowledged that he saw a lion at the distance of twenty or thirty yards. Mr. Kicherer soon per- ceived a pair of eyes shining like two burning candles. Hav- ing struck a light, and set the grass in a blaze, they discov- ered a huge animal with his mane erect, just in the very act of springing upon them. At this critical moment, the Hot- tentot fired his piece, and the lion slunk away. This cir- cumstance was the more extraordinary, as they were able, next morning, to trace his bloody footsteps on the ground, a certain proof of his having been wounded, in which case, a • Aflss. Trans. voV ii. p. 2p, 412 Propagation of Christianity lion seldom retreats till he has taken revenge on his assail- ants. On their return home, they learned from their friends, during their absence a lion had destroyed eighteen of their oxen.* The missionaries now received the painful intelligence, that Stephanos, after leaving the settlement at Zak River, had gone to a horde of Bastard Hottentots, and having there set up for a missionary and a prophet, had established his power so firmly, that his will had all the authority of law among the poor ignorant people: the most attrocious crimes were committed by him with impunity, and whoever ven- tured to murmur against his abominable acts of rapine and lust, was sure to be put into the stocks, or beaten unmerci- fully. He had even erected a kind of temple, \vith an altar in the inside of it, on which his followers offered their sacri- fices. He had a number of select disciples, who, like him- self, feigned trances, in which they lay for many hours, and out of which they pretended to awake with messages from the angel Gabriel, or even from God himself. If the im- postor wished to gratify his lust, his covetousness, or his re- venge, :• relation from heaven authorized him to effect his purpose. If any dissatisfaction or iukewarmness arose among his followers, he immediately threatened them with the judgments of God, or even with the conflagration of the whole world. t After mature deliberation, Mr. Kicherer resolved to go and endeavour to stop these diabolical proceedings; but as this measure was likely to be attended with danger, he took all the armed men of the congregation with him. Being ap- prized of his design, Stephanos called a meeting of his fol- lowers, and told them, that this was the important moment, in which they were called upon to demonstrate their attach- ment to God and his prophet; and that if they proved un- faithful, fire would come down from heaven and destroy them. I • Miss. Trans, vol, ii. p. 29. f Ibid. vol. ii. p. 30. + Ibid. vol. ii. p. 30. hy the London Missionarij Society. 413 When Mr. Kicherer approached the horde, Stephanos stepped forwaixi and offered him his hand. This he refused, but desired him to walk with him under a tree, where they might converse together. Mr. Kicherer's people accompa- nied him to the spot, and Steplianos was attended by his followers. With the Bible in his hand, our missionary dis- puted with him four hours successively, and was enabled clearly to refute his arguments. The impostor insisted chiefly on the prophecy of Joel, concerning the dreams and visions of the latter days: he also iutroduced many passages from the book of Revelation.* Stephanos and his deluded followers, as may easily be supposed, remained unconvinced; or at least they would not acknowledge their error. The impostor himself pre- sented a striking emblem of the Prince of Darkness. His eyes rolled and flashed with rage; his tongue moved with in- cessant volubilit}^; and he strove to vindicate all his attroci- ties, by examples derived from the Holy Scriptures. f Mr. Kicherer now thought himself fully justified in order- ing his people to seize him, as a malefactor already under the sentence of the law, with the view of conveying him to the Cape to suffer the punishment due to his crimes. The order was instantly obeyed, and the impostor was made a prisoner in his own temple. In a moment liis crest fell, and he requested our missionary in the French language, which the people did not understand, to set him at liberty, promis- ing, in that case, to leave the country. To this Mr. Kiche- rer replied, that if he was convinced that he felt due repen- tance for his crimes, and proved it by a frank confession of his guilt, he might perhaps let him go. Immediately the wretch spoke to the people, in a pitiful tone of voice ac- knowledging that he had imposed upon them; that if they went on in the ways he had taught them, they would cer- tainly go to hell: and that they ought to thank God, who had sent them teachers of the truth\"|: * MJ'ss. Trans, vol. ii. p. 31. f Ibid, vol. ii. p. ;51. if. Ibid. 414 Propagation of Christianiiy This confession had a wonderful effect upon the multi- tude, who crowded around our missionary, and thanked hini heartily for what he had done, expressing boundless joy at their deliverance from the yoke of this tyrannical impostor. They wished to send him away raked into the desert; but Mr. Kicherer interfered, and procured for him a supply of provisions, and a guide into the Namaqua country, towards the sea-coast, where he hoped the wretch might meet with an European vessel, and finally leave the country. In this^ however, he was mistaken. Mr. Engelbrecht, a farmer and an officer of the militia, having recognized him on his journey, attempted, in the execution of his duty, to arrest him, but unfortunately fell in the scuffle. Stephanos, seiz- ing the opportunity, cut his throat with a razor, after which he made his escape, and joined the noted robber the Afri- can.^' Having continued at the Orange river, about ten months^ and finding that the produce of the land was not sufficient for the support of their numerous cattle, the missionaries agreed to divide the congregation, and to separate. In March 1802, Messrs. K-icherer and Scholtz began to remove to Zak River with part of the people, while Messrs. Anderson and Kramer remained with the rest in that quarter of the country. The river then being low, they embraced this op- portunity of crossing it; but as they could not, at that time, pass the desert, they erected sheds of branches, as a tempo- rary residence, till they should be able to pursue their jour- ney. Some Boschemen belonging to the country about Zak River, having given them information that considerable rain had fallen in the wilderness, a circumstance which alone could enable them to pass it, they broke up their encamp- ment and commenced their journey. They had not, how- ever, proceeded far, when they were convinced that the sa- vages had deceived them. They travelled till the third day, without finding a drop of water. The cattle then began to * Miss. Trans, vol, ii, p. 31. by the London Missionary Society, 415 be in the utmost distress; their looks indicated extreme anguish, and their piteous lowing seemed to forbode the destruction of the whole party in the wilderness. Our tra- vellers at length found a amall pool of water, just sufficient to assuage their own thirst, but not that of their cattle. A girl was just going to drink, when, to their great mortifi- cation, they perceived that it had been poisoned by the Boschcmcn, a circumstance which could not fail to aggra- vate their distress. Mr. Kicherer now deliberated in his own mind, whether he should not call the people together for a prayer meeting, to implore of God a supply of rain; but, on weighing the matter fully, he resolved to unite pri- vately with Mr. Scholtz in supplicating help in this time of need. Nor were their prayers in vain. He who had alrea- dy, in many instances, heard the voice of their petitions, again listened to their cry, and in the course of a few hours, granted them such plentiful showers as put a period to their distress.* Having stopped two days at this place to recruit their cat- tle, they prepared for their departure; but that very morn- ing, one ot their cows came home with an arrow sticking in her flank, a sign that tlie Boschemen had driven away part of their herd. In these cases, the savages oblige the animals to run as last as they can; and when any of them are unable to keep up with the rest, they pierce it with a dart, in con- sequence ot which it falls down on the road, and the carcase is afterwards carried away by the robbers. The cow which now returned had been treated in this manner, and served as a messenger to apprise our travellers of what had happened. Mr. Ki. herer despatched some Hottentots with fire-arms, to pursue the banditti; and in the meanwhile travelled on with the remainder of the people. The pursuers fell in with the robbers, at the distance ot a day's journey beyond the hills, and having recovered the property, reiurned to their friends * Miss. Trans, vol. ii. p Sr*. 416 Propagation of Christianity with seventy-three out of eighty oxen which they had sto- len.* Leaving the congregation under the care of his assistant Scholtz, Mr. Kicherer hastened forward to the residence of the nearest farmers, partly that he might gratify his extreme longing for a morsel of bread, as he had not tasted any for six months together. He proceeded forward with all possi- ble despatch, in company with three of the most serious of his people, whose conversation on the road was singularly pleasant and spiritual, which rendered these hours some of the happiest he ever spent. Having at length come within sight of the first farmer's house, his joy on approaching it was inexpressible. His first request was for a piece of bread, which he immediately devoured with the keenest appetite, and with a relish which it is not easy for a person to conceive, who never experienced the want of it for so long a period. Shortly after, he arrived at Zak River, and rejoiced exceed- ingly when he again beheld the favoured spot, where he had witnessed so many instances of the power and grace of the Redeemer.! Having about this time a convenient opportunity of visit- ing the Cape, Mr. Kicherer gladly embraced it, as he had con- ceived a plan of forming a regular congregation of Hotten- tots, for which purpose he stood in need of a variety of ar- ticles, particularly of a good stock of clothes. On his ar- rival at Capetown, he received 100/. from general Dundas, the governor, as a reward for his services in the colony; and he immediately laid it out in the purchase of such articles as ^vere necessary in the settlement. He also received a new offer of the church at Rodezand, but he again declined it, for the sake of his poor people at Zak River.f Having despatched his business at the Cape, he hastened back to his station in the wilderness; and on his arrival, in- formed his people that he had again refused the living at • Miss. Trans, vol. ii. p. 35. X Ibid. vol. ii. p. o5. t Ibid. vol. ii. p. 36. by the London Missionanj Society. 417 Rodezand, and assured them that he would never forsake them, provided they would discover a spirit of industry, and be more diligent than they had formerly been in cultivating the ground, and learning other useful employments; but he added, that if they should grieve him as they had done hither- to by their idleness, they might depend upon it, he would leave them, and accept of the church at Rodezand. The poor i^eople, in reply, promised every thing he could desire, and assured him, that in future he should have no cause to complain of them. Mr. Kicherer, therefore, began immedi- ately to erect a more commodious building for a church; and the Hottentots at first assisted in forwarding the work, but their natural indolence prevailing, they soon became weary of the labour. He then repeated his former declaration; and added, that he would certainly leave them in eight days, un- less there was an increase of their diligence. A scene en- sued which Mr. Kicherer could not afterwards recollect without much emotion. They began to weep, and entreat- ed him so importunately, that his heart melted within him. He then gave them his word that he would not desert them, a circumstance which instantly changed their sorrow into joy. Many of them clasped their arms around his neck; and he was convinced that they loved him far more tenderly than he had imagined.* Besides the church, which was capable of containing eight hundred people, the missionaries erected, in this place, a good dwelling-house, consisting of several rooms on one floor, the whole of which was built of stone. Before it, the baptized Hottentots built themselves decent habitations in the style of the farmers; and at the back of it, the Heathen lived in small huts. Near the church; the missionaries had an excellent garden for raising vegetables; they had also a cattle-yard, surrounded with a high wall, behind the houses of the Christian Hottentots; and on the north side of the riv- er, which was about three quarters of a mile distant, were • Miss. Trails, vol. ii. p, 3<5. VOL. u. 3 G 418 Propagation of Christianity their corn fields. The whole number of mhabitants amounts ed to about six hundred, of whom eighty three were bapti- zed, including men, women, and children.* In January 1803, Mr. Kicherer took leave of his beloved congregation at Zak River, with the view of making a visit to Europe, partly for the restoration of his health, which was now considerably impaired, and partly to setle some impor- tant domestic concerns. His parting with them was very aft'ecting. The poor people wept bitterly, and expressed their apprehension that it was on account of their guilt, and because they had not sufficiently prized his labours, that they were now to be deprived of them. Laying hold on his hands, they declared they could not let him go: They said they would pray to God to bring him back soon; they thought they would die if he did not return.f In his voyage to Europe, Mr. Kicherer was accompanied by three of the converted Hottentots, a man named John, and two women called Mary and Martha. After arriving in Holland, they all came over to England, where the Hotten- tots were not only introduced to many distinguished charac- ters, who were pleased to express the highest satisfaction with the progress they appeared to have made in civilization, but they were examined concerning their views of religion, in the presence of numerous congregations, and afforded serious people, of all denominations, the greatest delight, by the simplicity and propriety of their answers. J On one of these occasions, Mary is said to have addressed the audience in the following animated and affectionate manner; *' What pity it is, what sin it is, that you have so many years got that heavenly bread, and hold it for yourselves, not to give one little bit, one crumb to poor Heathen! There are so many millions of Heathen, and you have so much bread; and you might depend upon it, you should not have less be- cause you give; but the Lord Jesus would give his blessing, * Miss. Trans, vol. ii. p. 57, 46. f Ib't*- ^'o'- "■ P- *''• t Ibid. vqI. ii. I'ref. p. -5. Evan. Mag. vol. xi. p. 545, 591; vol. xii, p. 92. by the London Missionary Society. 419 and you should have the more. You must not think when you do something for the poor Heathen, you yhall have less for yourselves: on the contrary, the Lord Jesus is a fountain always full; thousands after thousands might be helped by him; he is always the same, yesterday, to-day and forever. The more you do for others, the more you shall be blessed,— the more you shall have for yonr own souls. I thank every person v/ho does something for missionary work, or who prays for it; and I hope every one will go on to spread the gospel. As the Lord Jesus was so good as to wear a crown of prickles for us, for our sins, let us work more and more in the dust at his feet, to put on his head a crown of glory. O when you know in what a situation the Hottentots are, then you will have more compassion for them; and when you see that God gives us such plenty here, that you might give to other poor creatures, — help and assist them. I am going to a far land, and I suppose I will never see this people again in this world; so, people of God, farewell. I shall meet you again before the throne of glory; and those who know not God^ I admonish them to come to Jesus; then we shall all meet at the right hand of God. The last thing I would say, O pray for the poor Heathen!"* After this agreeable visit to England, Mr. Kicherer and the three Hottentots returned to Holland, where they werp unavoidably detained for several months, as they could pro- cure no suitable conveyance to the Cape. At length, after a long trial of their patience, they sailed from the Texel in October 1804, together with Mr. and Mrs. Vos, and several other missionaries, who were destined for South Africa. Only four days, however, after their departure, there arose a most dreadful storm. About midnight, Mr. Kicherer, whose room waS near the cabin, perceived a great confusion among the sailors, in consequence of their having discovered a light. It was now supposed that they were between the Scilly Islands and the Lizard Point, so that they expected * Evan, Mag. vol. xii. p. 94. 420 JPropagatioJi of Christianity every moment to be wrecked among the rocks. The ves- sel now rose up to heaven, and then sunk into the abyss; the waves dashed over the deck, and even broke into the rooms. It was a most dreadful scene. The darkness of the night, the roaring of the sea, and the howling of the storm, all contributed to render it alarming beyond descrip- tion. The ship resembled a house that was plundered. All the articles that were moveable were turned upside down, and many of them were broken to pieces. After repeatedly uniting in prayer, they all agreed to sit down on the floor, that tl>ey might die in each others arms. Besides the mis- sionaries, there was a gentleman, together with his lady^ a child, and a maid-servant on board; and it was a most mov- ing spectacle to behold the terrified mothers carrying their children to the place. Now they looked at their children, then at their husbands; now at their friends again, then to- wards heaven, praying for deliverance. Mr. Kicherer had the child of Mrs. Vos in his hands. Mary, the Hottentot, sat next to him, and was very composed. The surgeon came down to enquire the hour; it was then half past one. Each blow of the waves was violent beyond conception, and was expected to be the last. Every moment the vessel seemed as if it were shattering into a thousand pieces. They were now like persons sitting under sentence of death, and expected every moment the execution of it. The captain, almost every quarter of an hour, was sending down to in- quire what o'clock it was, so ardently did he long for the break of day. The surgeon came down about half past four and said that all the three masts would be cut down as soon as it was light, if they were still safe. About six in the morning, the wind shifted, and became more moderate, and they began to entertain some hope of deliverance. The storm, however, lasted for three days longer; but they were all preserved in safety, and at length, after a voyage of three months, tbey arrived at the Cape of Good Hope in January 1805.-* * Miss. Trims, vol. ii.p. 176, 218, 231. by the London Missionary Society. 421' After remaining some time at Capetown, Mr. Kicherer set out for Zak River, the scene of his former labours; and on the way, he was met by Mr. Botman, a pious man, to whose care he had committed the congregation during his visit to Europe. From him he received the painful intelligence, that many of the people had been obliged to leave the settle- ment on account of the excessive drought which had now pjevailed for about three years, and which rendered it im- practicable for them to procure sustenance for themselves and their cattle.* After Mr. Kicherer's arrival at Zak River, the congrega- tion continued to suffer much distress from the continuance of the drought, the unproductive nature of the soil, and the frequent plunderings of the Boschemen. Many of them had already been obliged to take refuge in a different part of the country, and the rest seemed ready to perish for want of the necessaries of life. Mr. Kicherer and his assistant, Mr. Vos, used their utmost endeavours to keep the congregation at this place, but all their efforts were in vain. Their pros- pects became every day darker and darker. Neither cattle nor corn was to be purchased at any price, partly on account or the scarcity which prevailed throughout the whole coun- try, and partly because they were afraid to send for tlie ar- ticles they needed, for fear of being plundered by the Bos- chemen, who had already murdered two of the baptized Hottentots, f Such was the melancholy situation of the congregation at- Zak River, when Mr. Kicherer received an invitation from governor Jansens to come to Capetown, and undertake the pastoral charge of one of the vacant churches in its vicinity. He accordingly acceded to the proposal; but on his arrival at that place, he found it in the possession of the British. Sir David Baird, however, the commander-in-chief, having approved of the measure, appointed him to the charge of Graaf Reinet, the church which was nearest to the settlement • Evan. Mag. vol. xJv. p. 565. t Miss. Trans, vol. iii, p. 159. 422 Propagation of Christianity of Zak River; and Mr Kicherer accepted of it, on condi- tion that he should retain his connection with the Mission- ary Society, and continue the superintendent of the mis- sion.* As this, however, did not diminish the difficulties of the congregation at Zak River, the remains of them resolved to follow tlieir beloved teachers to Graaf Reinet, for a season, as this seemed to afford them the only prospect of deliver- ance. In August 1806, they accordingly left that place un- der the care of Mr. Vos; and on their arrival at Graaf Reinet, the greater part of them were placed as servants or labourers in the families in the neighbourhood, or they lived in the vil- lage itself, by which means they not only improved in indus- try, but still enjoyed the means of religious instruction. Here Mr. 'Kicherer preaches the gospel not only to the Dutch settlers in the town, and in an extensive district of country, but also to many of the Hottentots; and, it is said, his labours have been attended with great success. f ARTICLE IIL Orange River. IN March 1801, Mr. William Anderson, who had lately arrived at Zak River, set off for the Orange River, with the view of making known the gospel in that part of the coun- try. He was accompanied by a number of Bastard Hotten- ttxts, and, as we have already mentioned, he was followed by the other missionaries and the whole congregation a few * Evan. iNIag'. vol. xiv. p. 330. t Miss. Trans, vol. iii. p. 159, 412. Ueportof the Miss. Soc ISOS, p. 18. Ibid. 1809, p. 13. Evan. Mag. vol- six. p. 314. by the London Missionary Society. 423 weeks after.* The journey was not without danger, on ac- count of the ravages of the wandering Boschemen, who still infested the country. One evening, indeed, Mr. Anderson xuid his party were surrounded by a number of these savagcsj armed with bows and arrows, who followed them a consider- able way, and remained in the same place with them at night; but, next morning, they departed without doing them any mischief. Our travellers had shot two wild horses the day before, and, by this means, were able to supply the poor creatures with victuals, a circumstance which probably con- ciliated their friendship. After their arrival at the Orange River, they were frequently visited by others of that wander- ing tribe; and, one evening, a little Boschemen told them, tliat he overheard his countrymen deliberating about attack- ing them the same night, while they were asleep; and in fact, the bold audacious behaviour of the savages gave some coun- tenance to the report, Mr. Anderson and his companions therefore slept out of doors that night, with their guns load- ed; and in the morning the Boschemen altered their conduct materially, and after obtaining three sheep, they went away in the course of the day.f Having fixed on the Riet Fountain for a settlement, Mr. Anderson and his fellow missionaries soon found themselves surrounded by crowds of difierent people, Corannas, Nama- quas, Hottentots, Bastard Hottentots, and Boschemen, to^ gether with their numerous herds and flocks. Here they be- gan their labours with their usual zeal, and with the most pleasing prospect of success. A great desire prevailed among the people to learn the things which belonged to their everlasting peace. Numbers of them used to hear the word with tears in their eyes, and they were even so impres- sed with convictions of their sinfulness and misery, that, at times, it was impossible to proceed with divine \\Qrship, i Miss. Trans, vol. i. ]>. 345. * Sec page 408. 424 Propagation of Christianiti/ Many of them also manifested a strong desire to learn to read, and, in a short time, some of them made considerable progress. Their external behaviour was, in general, as good as could be expected; and as yet none of them manifested the smallest opposition to the gospel.* As the people, however, depended entirely on their cat- tie for subsistence, and as they were obliged to remove with them from spring to spring, at different periods of the year, in order to obtain pasture for them, this circumstance was not only attended with many inconveniences, but materially impeded their moral and religious improvement. In July 1803, Messrs. Anderson and Kramer resolved to endeavour to fix them in some suitable situation; and as a favourable opportunity presented itself soon after, they made known their design to them, and intimated, at the same time, that if any did not approve of the place, they were at liberty to go elsewhere. Contrary to their expectation, all the people consented to the proposal; and, accordingly, Mr. Anderson proceeded to fix them at their different stations, and to dis- pose of their sheep and cattle at suitable places, so as, in some measure, to meet their approbation. He also began to form them into some kind of order, and to introduce agri- culture among them; an attempt in which he succeeded be- yond his most sanguine expectations, though it was attend- ed with many difficulties and discouragements, in conse- quence of the indolence and inactivity of the people, as well as from the want of rain in the country.f In April 1805, the whole number of people under the care of the missionaries, amounted to seven hundred and eighty-four, including men, women, and children. Of these, about eighty were able to read, namely, thirty adults, and fifty children; and there were upwards of thirty of them, who, for three years past, had maintained a conversation becom- ing the gospel. A number of them were soon after baptiz- ■ Miss. Trans, vol. i. p. 347; vol. ii. p. 27. I Ibid. vol. i. p. 347; vol. iii. p. 11. 15. bij the London Missionary Society. 425 ed, and thus formed the beginnmg of a Christian church in this desert land. At a place about twenty-four miles dis- tant from Klaar Water, the principal seat of the mission, there was also a school, which was attended by about forty children, and was taught by one of their own people.* About this time they were visited with the small-pox, which made terrible ha^'0ck among them; for sometime there was a burial ever}^ day. There now appeared a gloom in cxtry countenance; they began to dread the approach of death, and attended more diligently on the worship of God than they had of late done. Afterwards, however, when the disorder disappeared, and the danger seemed to be over, they became as careless as before, and neglected the means of religious instruction.! In August 1807, the small-pox again broke out among them; and of those who were attack- ed by it, nearly as many died as what recovered. The cow- pox, indeed, was now introduced among them; and it tend- ed greatly to promote the practice of vaccination, that seve- ral who had been inoculated slept with those who had the small-pox, and yet not one of them caught the disorder; a fact which furnishes a further confirmation, in addition to in- numerable other incontestible proofs, of the complete effi- cacy of vaccination, in different climates, and under the greatest variety of circumstances.^ Besides their stated congregations, the missionaries were surrounded by numerous hordes of Corannas and Bosche- men, who occasionally received instruction from them. They \vere exposed, however, to various alarms and dangers, par- ticularly from the quarrels and wars of the rebel Caffres with the Briquas and other tribes, and though their conduct had impressed the savages with a considerable degree of rever- ence and respect for them, yet they were often harassed with reports of their designing to attack the settlement. On this Account, Mr. Anderson was obliged, in March 1809, to pro- • Miss. Trans, vol. iii. p. 11, 13. 2ir), 233. f Ibid. vol. iii. p. 16. + Ibid. vol. iii. p. 216. Kvaii. Mai^. vol. xvi. p. 444. vol.. H. 3 H 426 Propagation of Christianity ceed to Capetown, a journey of thirty-one days, with the view of soliciting the advice and protection of the British government; and, in the meanwhile, he left the congrega- tion under the care of Mr. Janz, who had, for a considera- ble time past, been associated with him in the mission. His departure was marked by expressions of the utmost affec- tion on the part of the people, who considered the plunder- ing and destruction of their habitations, and even their own personal danger, as evils far inferior to the loss of their be- loved teachers. * ARTICLE IV. Namac^ua Land, IN October 1804, Mr. Christian Albrecht and Mr. Abra- ham Albrecht, two brothers, together with Mr. John Syden- faden from the Netherland Missionary Society, sailed from Holland for South Africa, in the same vessel as Mr. Kiche- rer and the three Hottentots. Having arrived at the Cape of Good Hope, they remained there a considerable time, but at length they set off for Namaqua Land, the scene of their future labours, and after a very tedious and difficult journey, in the course of which they suffered not a little from the want of provisions, they reached that dreary country. Here they met with a very favourable reception from the inhabi- tants, and in a short time they had a very considerable num- ber of them under their care. It now became necessar}'- to build a place of worship, as it was dangerous to meet in the open air, on account of the many venomous creatures which • Report of the Miss. R(?c. 1810, p. 8, by the London Missionary Society* 427 abound in that part of the country. One evening, as Chris- tian Albrecht was preaching, a serpent twined itself round his leg, but providentially it left him without doing him any injury.* The country, they were apprehensive, was too dry and barren to produce corn, so that they expected to be obliged to live entirely without bread; but they were in hopes, that, from their vicinity to several fountains, they would be so far preserved from the effects of excessive drought, as to be able to maintain their catde, which would be their principal mean of subsistence. It was not long, however, before they re- moved further into the interior, to a place near the Warm Bath; but even there they found that they could not con- veniently accommodate all their congregation, who lived chiefly by their cattle, and therefore it was agreed that one of them should accompany such of the people as might, from time to time, find it necessary to remove to other places for pasturage. Mr. Christian Albrecht accordingly undertook this laborious task. In one of his excursions among the neighbouring savages, he found the country such a frightful wilderness, so rocky, and so mountainous, that is was not possible to travel with a waggon, and even scarcely on horse- back. He was obliged to seek the poor miserable creatures in the most dismal holes and dens, and even when he ap- proached they fled from him, so that he was under the ne- cessity of sending a messenger before him to tranquillize their minds. They hid themselves for fear of their neigh- bours who were at war with them; but on learning his de- sigri in visiting them, they received him with cordiality, and heard his instructions with pleasure.l In October 1808, the congregation had increased to seven hundred, and some months after, it is stated, that the num- ber of names which had been inserted in the church books, amounted to about twelve hundred, including men, women, • Miss. Trans, vol. ii. p. 176; vol. iii. p. 23, 25. flbid. y.;l. iii. p. 3o, 163, 243, 246, 4-28 Propagation of Christia?iity and children. Of these, about three hundred resided at the Warm Bath; the rest lived at the distance of from half a day to three days journey. There were generally about two hun- dred present at public worship on the Lord's day; many of them appeared to be under serious impressions of religion; a number of them, it was hoped, were truly converted to the Saviour; some of these were already baptized and admit- ted to the Lord's Supper; and there were about twenty who could read tolerably well. The missionaries had made some attempts to raise cotton, and had succeeded very well, a cir- cumstance which promised to be of great advantage to the settlement. In a political point of view, the situation of the Namaquas was materially improved by means of their la- bours. All those who were under their care agreed in say- ing, " We are now in a far happier condition than we were before the arrival of our teachers; till then there was nothing but fighting, and bloodshed, and murder." One of them expressed himself in the following manner, *' At my time of life, I often wonder I have not been killed; but since our teachers came hither, I can sleep in safety, for now there is peace amongst us.* In July 1810, Mr. Abraham Albrecht, who had been ill of a consumption for a considerable time past, died on his way to Capetown, after suffering many hardships by the way. His widow, however, returned to Namaqua Land, to re- sume the station she had so usefully occupied, in teaching the women and girls to knit, &c. But it was not long be- fore the whole of the neighbouring country was involved in confusion and distress, in consequence of the depredations of the robber known by the name of the African. Mr. Christian Albrecht applied for protection and assistance to the constituted authorities in that part of the country; and as they were not able to afford him the aid which was necessa- ^'j", he was obliged to go to Capetown, in order to obtain a •IS. vol. iii. p. 244, 311, 313. Report of the Missionary Society, 1811, by the London Missionary Society, 429 supply of arms and ammunition for his people, that they might defend themselves, in case they should be attacked by this monster and his murderous band. His excellency the governor readily complied with his request, and had the goodness to direct that twenty fire-locks, two hundred pounds of gunpowder, and four hundred pounds of lead, should be delivered to him. Having received these, Mr. Albrecht set off on his return to Namaqua Land, together with four other missionaries, who had lately arrived from Europe.* In travelling through the wilderness, their dangers and suffer- ings were truly affecting. Sometim.es they were W'ithout water for themselves and their cattle; their oxen weakened by want of sustenance, refused to draw their waggons; many of them died of thirst, and some of their sheep were destroy- ed by the wild beasts. They themselves were without bread for nearly a month, and were in danger of perishing in the desert, had not a man named Cornelius Kok, who was in. formed of their distress, at length sent men and oxen to their relief. By the way, they met with a considerable number of the congregation who had been driven from the Warm Bath, and from them they learned that the African still rob- bed and persecuted the inhabitants of that part of the coun- try.! Mr. Sydenfaden was at first associated with the tv.-o AI- brechts, in the mission to Great Namaqua Land and super- intended a branch of it about one day's journey from the Warm Bath; but, in consequence of the difficulty of procur- ing subsistence for himself and his congregation, he obtained permission from government, to settle with them on the Camies Mountain, in Little Namaqua Land. The number of people under his care amounted to between four and five hundred, among whom there were some who appeared to have received the truth in the love of it. Upwards of thirt)- * Miss. Trans, vol. iii. p. 418, 424, 427, 4S2, 443. t Report of the Miss- Soc. 181:1, p. 1_j 31. 430 Propagation of Christianity of them were able to read; and others were anxious to attain this important branch of knowledge. A young man of good dispositions and abilities was appointed schoolmaster; and two others, each of them about forty years of age, were chosen to be clerks, for the purpose of reading the Holy Scriptures morning and evening, and praying with the peo- ple when the missionary was absent. It appears, however, that about the beginning of 1811, some of the African's gang paid a visit to this part of the country; and after shoot- ing one of the Hottentots, forced open the house of Mr. Sydenfaden, -who was then absent, and plundered and de» stroyed whatever they could find in it.* SECTION IIL East Indies, Article I. Vizagapatnam. IN February 1804, Messrs. William T. Ringeltaubc, George Cran, and Augustus Des Granges, sailed from Eng- land for the East Indies, with the view of establishing a mis- sion on the coast of Coromandel. On their arrival, howev- er, some difference of opinion arose among them with regard to the place where they should settle. Ringeltaube prefer- ing the south of India, ^vhile Cran and Des Granges pro- ceeded to the Northern Circars, and fixed their residence at Vizagapatnam, a town containing about twenty thousand in- habitants, with many large villages in the neighbourhood.f • Miss. Trans, vol. ili. p. 165, 309, 427. I Evaii. Mag. vol. xii. p. 140. Miss, Trans, vol. ii. p. 208, 261, 397, 403. by the London Missionary Society, 431 Besides applying to the study of the Telinga language, which is understood over a very extensive tract of country, the missionaries, soon after their arrival, began to preach to their countrymen, and to the descendants of Europeans who resided in the town. In this they were encouraged by many of the gentlemen in the settlement; and, in consequence of an application from the judge, the governor in council was pleased to allow them ten pagodas a month, for performing divine service in the fort. They also began to distribute rice among the poor once a week; and it was not long be- fore there were a hundred and fifty of these miserable ob- jects, who regularly received an allowance from them. In this measure, they were kindly assisted by the ladies and gentlemen in the town, who resolved to advance certain sums monthly for this purpose, and to place them under their management and care.* Impressed with the importance of the education of the youth, the missionaries drew up an address and a plan for a charity-school, which they presented to the gentlemen and la- dies in the town, who most readily adopted the proposal, and contributed nearly thirteen hundred rupees for the building, besides some monthly subscriptions for the support of the scholars. Soon after the school was opened, it was attended by between thirty and forty children. Among them there were some of all the different casts, from the Brahmin to the Sooder; and several of them came from the distance of ten, twenty, and even thirty miles, on purpose to attend it. The principal object for which the Hindoo youth came to the school was to learn the English language; and though they were professed Pagans, yet they willingly listened to the truths of Christianity, and even requested permission to form a class for reading the Old and New Testament. They werc taught by a native schoolmaster, who was born of Christian parents, and whom the missionaries brought with them from Madras.! • M'ss. Trans, vol. ii. p. 443, 447. ;• llcijoi-t of the Miss, Soc. 1807. p. 21. Miss. Trans, vol. ill. p. 131, 432 Propagation of Christianity The missionaries were, at the same time, careful to em- brace every opportunity of conversing with the natives on the subject of religion. They were daily visited by Hin- doos of different casts, and even by many of the Brahmins. Some professed to approve of their doctrine, acknowledging that it was better than their own. Others affirmed, that it was all one; he who adhered strictly to the religion of his own country, would be accepted of God. *' Heaven!" said a Brahmin, with more elegance than truth, " Heaven is like a palace that has many gates, at which people may enter. Variety is pleasing to God; with a number of other similar arguments.* In May 1808, the missionaries obtained an assistant of great importance to them, in the person of Anundarayer, a Christian Brahmin, of about thirty years of age. He was formerly an accountant in a regiment of Tippo Saib's; and after the death of that prince, he held a similar appointment under an English officer. Being anxiously concerned about the salvation of his soul, he was advised by an aged Brahmin to repeat a certain prayer four hundred thousand times. This he did in a pagoda, v*'ith many fatigueing ceremonies, and he even exceeded the number prescribed. Finding no satisfaction in these exercises, he resolved to return to his family, and to live as before. On his way home, he met with a Roman Catholic Christian, who conversed with him on religious subjects, and gave him two books in the Telin- ga language, concerning the Christian faith. Having read these with much attention, he was struck with what they contained, and resolved to make more particular inquiry concerning the nature of the gospel. His friends were much alarmed at the new views he had embraced, and offered him a sum of money, and the sole management of the family es- tate, if he would not disgrace them by becoming a Christian. But Anundarayer declared, that he valued the salvation of his soul more than all the goods of this \vorld; and having * Report of tlie Miss, Soc. 1807, p. 22. Bliss. Trans, vol. ii. p. 442. by the London Missionary Society. 433 applied to a Roman Catholic priest, he was further instruct- ed, and baptized by him. Hearing afterwards, however, that at Tranquebar there was another large Christian con- gregation, schools for children, and the Bible in the Tamul language, as well as many other books, and no images in their church, which he had always much disliked, and even disputed with the Roman Catholic priests. Pleased with this information, he came thither; and though Dr. John, the Danish missionary, viewed him at first with extreme suspi- cion, yet, after some conversation, he formed a better opin- ion of him, and at length admitted him as a member of the congregation. Our young convert manifested an ardent thirst for Christian knowledge, and an anxious wish to be useful in promoting the best interests of his countrymen. As soon as he heard of the mission at Vizagapatnam, he ex- pressed a great desire to go thither, in order to be employed either in the church or in the school; for as the Tamul was not his mother tongue, he could not be of so much use at Tranquebar, but he wrote the Telinga elegantly, and also the Mahratta. Dr. John having strongly recommended him to the missionaries at Vizagapatnam, they gladly accepted the offer of the services of one who promised to be of so much assistance to them.* Having now made considerable progress in the Telinga language, the missionaries had begun to preach in it to the natives; but scarcely had Mr. Cran entered on this important part of the work of a missionary, when a period was unex- pectedly put to all his labours. Of late, he had been brought very low by a billions fever; but having, in some degree, recovered from it, he, l^y the advice of his physician, under- took a tour to the north. For some time he appeared to gain strength; but he again grew worse at Chicacole, a town about seventy-four miles from Vizagapatnam. In the course of his journey, he was in a pleasmg state of mind, and eager- ly embraced every opportunity of making known among • Report of the Brit, and For. Ulb. 9,nr. 1811, App. p. 79. VOL. II, o 1 434 Propagation of Christianity the Hindoos, " the unsearchable riches of Christ." His complaints, however, in the meanwhile, made rapid pro- gress, and at length put a period to his valuable life, January 6, 1809.* The place of Mr. Cran was, after some time, supplied by the arrival of Messrs. William Gordon and Richard Lee, two missionaries, who left England about three years before, by the way of America, and had been detained in that coun- try in consequence of the unhappy differences between the United States and Great Britain. They had not, been long in India, when Mr. Des Granges, to whose assistance they came, v/as attacked by a billions disorder, and followed his late colleague to the grave. During his illness, his mind was calm and serene; but he spoke little, owing to his ex- treme weakness, and the pain which he suffered. Poor Anundarayer was much affected, and begged to know, whether the new missionaries would take the same care of him as Mr. Des Granges had done. Being assured of this, he burst into tears; and pressing the hands of his dying fa- ther, as he called him, to his lips, he asked him, if his mind was fixed on Christ? To which Mr. Des Granges replied in the affirmative. Many others of the natives surrounded his bed and wept. They were all constrained to say, " He was a good man." Mrs. Des Granges, and likewise, Mr. Gordon, were lying ill at the same time, in different apart- ments; and the physicians desired her to be removed to a sep- arate house. A few hours before he expired, she was car- ried through his chamber, where, being desirous of seeing each other once more, they took a last farewell. His chil- dren also were, at his own request, brought to his bed-side. The scene was affecting beyond description. At length, after an illness of only eight days, he breathed his last^ July 12, 1810, in the thirtieth year of his age. t Previous to his death, Mr. Des Granges had laboured with great assiduity in translating the New Testament into * Miss, 'i'j-ans. vol.'iii. P. i'li) t 1'>''^1- '^o^- •''• P- 358. by the London Missionary Society, 435 llie Telinga language. On this work he appears to have bestowed much pains; and, in the prosecution of it, he de- rived very material assistance from Anundarayer, the Chris- tian Brahmin. It would seem, indeed, that tw^o different versions were formed by them; one by Anundarayer, who translated from the Tamul, the other by Mr. Des Granges; but he, at the same time, had recourse to the version of Anundarayer, whenever any difficulty occurred; and he de- rived great assistance from it, as well as from consulting him- self on all occasions. Before the commencement of his last illness, he had prepared for the press, the Gospels according to Matthew, Mark, and Luke. He had also translated the Gospel according to John, the Acts of the Apostles, the Epistle to the Romans, and the first Epistle to the Corinthi- ans; but of these he had written only the first copy, which would, of course, require repeated revisals.* The three Gospels have since been printed, by the Baptist missionaries at Serampore, who were employed for that purpose; and, we trust, are already in circulation through that extensive quar- ter of the country, where the Telinga language is under- stood, t Mr. Gordon is now proceeding with the translation of the New Testament, wliile Mr. Lee has begun a version of the Old. J ARTICLE IL Travancore. IN the year 1804, the Rev. Mr. Ringeltaube arrived in India along with Messrs. Cran and D^s Granges; but as the mission was originally destined for the Coromandei coast, * Report of the Brit, and For. Rib, Soc. 1811, App. p. 17, 116. T Report of'llie M'ss. Soc. 1813, p, 9. \ Evan. Mag-, vol. xx. p. .')64. 436 Propagation of Christianity and as he did not approve of the station which they had cho- sen, he resolved, that, while they proceeded to the Northern Circars, he would direct his labours to the southern part of the peninsula. For some time, however, he was undecided with regard to the particular place where he should settle- but having received the most melancholy accounts of the deplorable condition of the Christians in the Tinevelly coun- try, he, at length, resolved to fix his residence in that dis- trict. Here there were about five thousand Christian con- verts, under the care of thirty catechists and schoolmasters, who were connected with the Danish mission; and it was said, that of late they had suffered the most grevious perse- cution from their Pagan countrymen, on account of their profession of Christianity, and that this might easily have been prevented, had a European missionary been resident among them.* In February 1806, Mr. Ringeltaube proceeded to the Tinevelly district, and on his arrival, he found the Christians, as they were called, very numerous, but scattered up and down the country in the different villages. In many of these, they had churches, several of which ^vere large and hand- some; but most of them were small, and some only Palmyra sheds. The reports of the grevious persecutions which they had suffered, appeared to have been greatly exaggerated, if not wholly unfounded, though Mr. Ringeltaube appears to have had them from a respectable quarter. The true cause of all their troubles was not their profession of Christianity, but their refusal to bear the share of the public burdens; and when those in power proceeded to punish them for their disobedience, they raised a mighty outcry of persecution, while, in fact, it was nothing more than what their conduct justly merited. In general indeed, they were extremely ignorant, and could be considered as Christians only in name. In one place, none of the congregation could answer the simple question, " What must you do to be saved?" In * Aliss. Trans, vol. ii. p. 431, 435; vol. iii. p. 119, 141 by the London Missionary Society. 437 anotlier town, about three hundred people desired Mr. Rin- geltaube to baptize them, but when asked the reason, they could not tell. *' For the good of my soul," the best in- structed of them replied; but here their knowledge ended. Among those who applied for baptism, one assigned the following as the reason of his desire: " My two brothers, coming down from a Palmyra tree, received a mortal blow from the devil in their chests. I want to be baptized, in order to avoid a similar fate." On another occasion, a per- son gave the following answer: " Formerly, I paid ten pan- chukeram to government; this year, the collector demands twelve; therefore I desire to become a Christian." Mr. Rin- gcltaube informs us, that there is a district in that country inhabited chiefly by Mahommedans, who had embraced the faith of the Arabian impostor, in order to escape a small tax of about eighteen pence a year, which the Sanaers are ob- liged to pay, while the Moslems are exempted from it. Thus, for the sake of that trifling sum, these people had agreed to change their religion!* As Mr. Ringeltaube was still imperfectly acquainted with the language, he was not able to examine the qualifications of the candidates for baptism, and therefore he devolved this important office on two of the catechists, who, accord- ingly, baptized betv/een two and three hundred of them. It certainly seems a little strange, that he should have adopt- ed so loose a system with regard to a people, who, by his own account, were so grossly ignorant of the principles of Christianity, and so destitute of every symptom of true rjli- gion. He appears, indeed, to have reckoned it enough if the candidates for baptism were able to repeat the Creed, the Lord's Prayer, and the words concerning the institution of the two Sacraments! At this rate, the whole world might become Christians, and yet been as well had they remained Pagans or Mahommedans. f * Misa. Trails, vol. iii. p. 98, 101, 103, 119, 133, 3r3. flbid. vJ.iii. p. 117, 118,140. 438 propagation of Christianity Through the friendly interposition of colonel Macauley^ the British resident at Cochin, Mr. Rmgeltaube obtained permission to extend his labours into the kingdom of Tra- vancore. Since that period, he has resided chiefly in that country, and has formed congregations in six or seven dif- ferent places. In November 1810, the number whom he had baptized amounted to four hundred and twenty-two; but, we fear, that most of them have little or nothing of Christianity about them. The chief object which many of them appear to have had in view, in becoming Christians, was an expectation that they would then be exempted from the public burdens. This idea, Mr. Ringeltaube, indeed, was careful to discourage; and, at length, before he would baptize them, he made them promise that they would per- form the accustomed services, and obey the king and ma- gistrates as before. Several people of high cast, both Hin- doos and Mahomniedans, intimated to him, that they were ready to become Christians, if he would pay their debts; but as he of course declined so disinterested an offer, they never called again. For two hundred rupees, he says he might have bought them all.* Besides preaching the gospel through the country. Mr. Ringeltaube employed five or six native schoolmasters in teaching the youth; for he justly observes, that it is in vain to print and distribute Bibles, if there are none who can read them. He had likewise several boys in training, who assist- ed him in reading, writing, and singing, one of whom al- ways accompanied him on his preaching excursions: he also occasionally sent them into the villages, among the scattered proselytes, to teach them the catechism, f • Miss. Trans, vol. ili. p. 113, 114, 117: o7o, 374. t Report of the Miss. Soc. 1813, p. 8, hy the London Missionary Society, 439 SECTION IF, China, IN January 1807, Mr. Robert Morrison sailed from Eng- land for this country, with a particular view to the transla- tion of the Holy Scriptures into the Chinese language, as a preparatory step to the introduction of Christianity into this vast empire.* Previous to his departure, he had received some assistance in learning the language from Yong Saam Tak, a native of China, who, at the same time, rendered the mission a still more important service, by transcribing a Chinese translation of a great part of the New Testament, from a manuscript in the British museum. This valuable \vork was first introduced to the notice of the Christian world, by the Rev. William Moscly, an Independent minis- ter in Northamptonshire, in an excellent Memoir on the im- portance and practicability of translating and publishing the Holy Scriptures in the Chinese language. According to him, it is lettered by m.istake, Quatuor Evangelia Sinice; but contains the Gospel of St. Luke, the Acts of the Apos- tles, and all the Epistles of Paul, except that to the He- brews, f The manuscript, however, was afterwards examin- ed by Dr. Montucci, a Chinese scholar, who said that it neither contained the four Gospels, as it was lettered, nor the Gospel according to Luke, as Mr. Mosely was inform- ed, but an elaborate selection from all the Evangelists, form- ing a Harmony of the Gospels. In other respects, he said, that Mr. Mosely was correct \\ ith regard to the contents of • Evan. Mag-, vol. xv. p. 84. f Mosely's Memoir on the importance. Scc. of Iranslatinc^ the Holy Scriptures into the Cliinese bnguag-c, p. 20. 440 Fropagation of Christianity the work, excepting only that it included the first chapter of the Epistle to the Hebrews, where it abruptly ended, evi- dently owing to some accident. On a blank leaf at the be- ginning of the volume, is the following note: " This tran- script was made at Canton in 1737 and 1738, by order of Mr. Hodgson, who says, it has been collated with care, and found very correct. Given by him to sir Hans Sloane, bart. in 1739."* On his arrival in China, Mr, Morrison continued to prose- cute the study of the language with great assiduity, under the tuition of native teachers. One of his assistants inform- ed him, that the translation which he brought with him, must have been the work of a native Chinese, as the style was better than he supposed any foreigner could have written. Besides possessing this valuable work, Mr. Morrison has made a, very considerable collection of Chinese books, in different branches of literature, as Language, History, Reli- gion, Ethics, Law, Astronomy, Geography, Anatomy, and Medicine. He has also compiled a Grammar and Diction- ary of the Chinese language, which he, at one time, pro- posed speedily to publish; but this he has hitherto delayed, and certainly with great propriety; as there can be no doubt, that the further study of the language will enable him to make great improvements on these works. He sent to England, however, a small manuscript, which has since been printed under the title of, " Horae SiniccC, or Translations from the Popular Literature of the Chinese."! In September 1810, Mr. Morrison sent to the press, the Acts of the Apostles, taken from the manuscript which he carried out with him, and carefully collated by him with the Greek text. The following are the terms on which the Chinese printer, whom he employed, agreed to print it. * Evan. Mag, vol. ix. p. 445. t Miss. Trans, vol. iii. p. 340, 381 Report of the Miss. Soc. 1810, p. 22. by the Londori Missionary Society. 44 i Cuttins^ 30,000 characters, 140 dollars. Wood for the plates, 20 Paper, printing, and binding 1000 copies, 361 521 This charge, indeed, was higher than is common for Chinese books, on account of the risk which the printer ran in printing for a foreigner. Mr. Morrison, however, was to have the plates, which, if they were of good wood, accord- ing to the agreement, would strike off fifteen thousand co- pies, before they needed to be repaired: and thus the price of the subsequent impressions would be materially less- ened.* Since that time, Mr. Morrison has printed the Gospel ac- cording to Luke; a small tract on the Way of Salvation; and a short Catechism, containing the principles of the Cliris- tian Religion;! and by the last accounts which have been received from him, he had in the press, the Epistles of Paul to the Romans, Corinthians, Galatians, Ephesians, Philippians, Thessalonians, Timothy, and Titus, and also the Epistles of Peter an|bames, and a second edition of the Acts of the Apostles, corrected, with the verses annexed.^ In China, the Christian religion, as propagated by the Roman Catholic missionaries, has been severely persecuted for the last hundred years; and of late, a new edict was is- sued against such Europeans as should privately print books, or preach the gospel to the people. This proclamation is obviously directed against the Catholic missionaries in the interior of the empire, and will not, we hope, affect Mr. Mor- rison at Macao. § In 1812, Mr. William Mylne was sent by the Misssion- ary Society, to join Mr. Morrison in his labours, and we trust he has arrived at Canton long before now.^[ • Miss. Trans, vol. iii. p. 457. f Ibid. vol. iii, p. 458. t Evan. Mag- vol. xxi. p. 397. § Miss. Traivs. vol. iii. p. 459. t Report of the Mi»s. Sue. 1813, p. 18 VOL. u. 3 K 442 Propagation of Christianity SECTION V. Dem;\raiia.* IN December 1807, Mr. J. Wray was sent by the Mis- sionary Society, to Demarara in South America, in conse- quence of the request of Mr. Post, a pious and respectable Dutch planter in that colony. Immediately upon his arri- val, he had an opportunity of beginning his labours among the slaves of that gentleman, who amounted to about five hundred. From the very first, the negroes discovered a rea- diness to attend on the preaching of the gospel. Some peo- ple came from different plantations in the neighbourhood, and some from a town eight miles distant. Mr, Wray's pros- pects of success were of the most flattering nature; and, in- deed, it was not long before the happiest effects began to result from his labours. ScarcelyWday passed, but three or four of the slaves came to him, to learn what they must do to be saved. Others asked him important questions con- cerning the doctrines of religion. Some who used to be intoxicated twice or thrice a week, now became sober; and some whom the whip could not subdue for years, the gos- pel subdued in a few months.f Many of the White people, at first, made considerable op- position to Mr. Wray's labours, and there were even some fears that he might be obliged to leave the country. But the prejudices of the colonists began, in a short time, to subside; f Miss. Trans, vol. iii. p. 219. * Demarara is a river on the coast of Surinam in South America, about 3 leagues to the west of the town of Surinam. It has settlements 200 miles up, and is in lat. 6° 40' N. and long. ^T" 50' W. by the London Missionary Society. 443 and many of them were convinced, by hearing him preach, and by seeing the good effects of his labours among the slaves, that he was rendering an important service to the country. One gentleman who was so much displeased with the attendance of his Negroes, that he would not allow them their usual portion of fish, now granted them full liberty to come and hear the word.*' Mr, Wray now opened a school for teaching the Negro children to read. It was attended by a great many of the little creatures, and likewise by a considerable number of the adults. He also began a catechetical exercise; and, in the course of a few months, upwards of two hundred of the Negroes learned Dr. Watt's First Catechism, and several some parts of the Assembly's, some prayers, the ten com- mandments, and other passages of Scripture. Indeed, they seemed never tired of learning. Some of them spent their dinner hour in this exercise, saying it was much better than eating. Teaching them the catechism, however, was a very laborious task, as it was generally necessary to repeat the answer, times without nun, ber, before many of them were able to remember it, especially those who spoke Dutch.f Mr. Wray's congregation increased so much, that it soon became necessary to erect a place of worship for their accom- modation. The number of people whom he had an op- portunity of instructing, amounted nearly to six hundred. They were not, indeed, all able to attend on public worship at the same time, but yet there were generally about four hundred present. Perhaps a more attentive congregation was never seen. Every individual hung on the lips of the preacher, and seemed anxious to drink in the word. A con- siderable number of them appeared impressed with concern about their souls, and a great reformation took place among them. The manager of a neighbouring estate declared, he was astonished at the change which had taken place upon the slaves under his charge. Before they heard the gospel, • Miss. Trans, vol. ili. p. 220. f Ibid. vol. ili, p. 219, 322, 92^. 444 Propagation of Christianity they were indolent, noisy, rebellious; now they were indus- trious, quiet, and obedient. Formerly they used to spend three or four nights a week in drumming, dancing, drinking, Sec. to the no small disturbance of the neighbourhood, the injury of their own health, and the disabling themselves for work; now they employed their leisure hours in giving and receiving religious instructions, in prayer and praise. In- deed, many who once were ferocious as lions, had now be- come gentle as lambs.* In April 1809, the mission sustained a severe loss in the death of Mr. Post, its principal friend and supporter. He was not only the instrument of originally bringing Mr. Wray to the country; but though he met with much obloquy ard opposition, on this account, he persevered in his benevolent design, with unshaken resolution. He was looked upon by many as a fool and a madman; he was charged with introduc- ing anarchy, disorder, and discontent among the Negroes; and was even forbidden by authority, " to hold any riotous meeting of slaves on his estate." He resolved, however, to persevere in the path of duty, to study the salvation of the poor Negroes, and to leave the event with God. In the success which attended the mission, Mr. Post took the deepest interest; but while he beheld with delight the power of religion on the Negroes of others, he had to la- ment, that his own slaves were, in general, careless and un- concerned about their souls. Though he gave them every encouragement to attend; yet few of them came, either to learn the catechism, or to hear the word. When he was talking to them on this subject, some of them would say, " Massa, me no jacket, me no hat, no shirt to attend church." But though he supplied them with such articles as they need- ed, they did not continue to attend long, and as an apology for themselves would say, *' Me no do bad; me no thief." He had the pleasure, however, to see a few of them come, and was constantly giving them encouragement. He would » Miss. Trans, vol. iii. p. 222, 251. by the London Missionary Society, 445 converse with them in the most aifectionate manner, explain^ the Bible to them, and catechise them on the truths of reli- gion. One day, during his last illness, when one of his old- est Negroes, a driver of the name of Mars, came to see him, he said to him, " Mars, how are you?" The old man, think- ing that he was inquiring what 'the people Vvxre doing, an- swered, " Picking cotton, Massa." " I do not," replied Mr. Post, " ask you what you have been doing. Picking cot- ton is nothing to me now; I have done with that." He then called the old Negro to his bed-side, took hold of his hand, and bade him farewell, exhorting him to attend the preach- ing of the word, to come to Christ, and to meet him at the right hand of God, telling him that he must shortly die, and that though he had been his master, there would soon be no distinction between them. In promoting the great object of the mission, Mr. Post spared no expence. Within little more than a year, his generous exertions in the cause of religion cost him upwards of one thousand pounds sterling, a noble example of Chris- tian liberality, and exercised too at a time, when, in conse- quence of the failure of successive crops, the state of the colony was very discouraging. In order, at the same time, to secure the benefit of religious instruction to the Negroes after his death, he secured to the Missionary Society, the chapel which he had erected, together with a dwelling-house, a garden, and the sum of one hundred pounds a year to the minister.* After the death of Mr. Post, the mission in Demerara continued to flourish; but the enemies of religion in the colony, as well as in several of the West India Islands, suc- ceeded at length in procuring some regulations to be passed, limiting the instruction of the slaves within such hours as amounted nearly to an absolute prohibition of their meeting for religious exercises. Mr. Wray finding that such insur- • Evan Mag. vol. six. p. 41, 47. Report of the Miss. Soc. 1809, p. 26. Ibid. 1810, p. 26, 446 Propagation of Christianity mountable obstacles were thrown in the way of his useful- ness, came over to England, in order that a respectful repre- sentation of this grievance might be made by the Missionary Society, to the British government. This was accordingly done, and the result of it was, that an official letter was trans- mitted to the governor of Demerara, (copies of which were also sent to several other colonies,) signifying the de- termination of his majesty's government, that the slaves should be allowed to meet every Lord's day, for instruction, from five in the morning to nine in the evening; and onotiier days, from seven to nine in the evening, provided they* had the permission of their respective masters.* Having gained this important object, Mr. Wray returned to Demerara, and the good effects ol the measure were soon apparent. Six or seven hundred of the slaves usually at- tended his ministry, some of them from a considerable dis- tance; and from thirty to fifty attended thrice a week, to leani to read, and many more who lived at a distance taught each other. But, of late, Mr. Wray has removed to the neigh- bouring colony of Berbice. Several estates in that quarter* which belong to the English crown, being now under the direction of commissioners, these gentlemen applied to him to undertake the religious instruction of the Negroes, a pro- posal to which the Missionary Society consented; in the hopes of his being there more extensively useful. His part- ing with the poor Negroes in Demerara was exceedingly affecting, but his place in that colony will it is hoped soon be supplied, f Indeed, Mr. Da vies, whom they sent out soon after the establishment of the mission, to undertake the charge of a school which had been instituted by some gentlemen in the colony, has not only been engaged in teaching the school, but has regularly preached to the Negroes. He has lately finished a large chapel at George Town, which is attended * Report of the Miss. Soc- 1812, p. 9. 40. J Ibid. 181.3, p. 20. Evan. Mag. vol.xsii. p. 77. by the London Missionary Society, 447 by great numbers of people of different colours, among whom it is said, there are not fewer than a thousand Negroes. The inhabitants of the town contributed more than 600/. towards the building; and about 60/- was subscribed by the poor Negroes, who gave half a bit, (or two-pence half- pen- ny,) each. An Auxiliary Missiomiry Society, including people of colour and slaves, has lately been formed at George Town, whose subscriptions amounted to 80/.* • Ueport of tl)e Miss. Soc. l.Slo, p. 20, 36. Evan. Mag. vol. xxi. p. 4.39, 448 Propagation of Christiamty CHAPTER X. PROPAGATION OP CHRISTIANITY BY THE EDINBURGH MISSIONARY SOCIETY. SECTION i: Susoo Country. THE Edinburgh Missionary Society, consisting of min- isters and private members of the EstabUshed Church, and of other denominations of Christians in the town and neigh- bourhood, was instituted in February 1796. Soon after the formation of the society, they resolved to commence their operations by a mission to the Foulah country, in the neigh- bourhood of Sierra Leone, in conjunction with the London and Ghisglow Missionary Societies, each of which agreed to furnish two missionaries for that purpose. In September 1797, Messrs. Henry Brunton and Peter Greig, the two missionaries from Edinburg, set off from that city, together with Messrs. Peter Ferguson and Robert Graham from Glasgow; and on their arrival in London, they were joined by Messrs. Alexander Russel and George Cappe. They all sailed soon after on board the Calypso, and after a voyage of about seven weeks, arrived in safety at Freetown, Sierra Leone. Though the mission was origi- nally destined for the Foulah country, yet this was left sub- by the Edinburgh Missionary Society, 449 ject to alteration, and accordingly, it was now judged most expedient that they should endeavour to establish three dis- tinct missions, partly in consequence of some unhappy dif- ferences between Mr. Brunton and several of the other mis- sionaries, and partly in consequence of the Foulahs being ihen involved in war. It was therefore agreed that Messrso Russel and Cappe, from London, should go to the Bullam shore, Messrs. Ferguson and Graham, from Glasgow, to the island of Bananas, and Messrs. Brunton and Greig to the Ilio Pongas, in the Susoo country.* Agreeably to this arrangement, Messrs. Brunton and Greig left Freetown about the beginning of 1 798, and went to Freeport, a factory belonging to the Sierra Leone Company, situated near a native town called Tugekiring. Here they staid about ten weeks, or rather they only slept and took their victuals at this place; for they spent most of the day among the Susoos in the neighbouring town, with the view of learning their language. They used to go to Tugekiring about seven o'clock in the morning, and stay as long as they could tind any one to converse with. It was a custom among the Susoos, to kindle large fires in different parts of the town, and to assemble around them, according to their attachments or their fancy. Brunton and Greig, too, had their favourite fires, at which they learned the language, and talked to the people as well as they were able. Indeed, the Susoos, became fond of them, and die missionaries were no less attached to them. When they happened to be absent a day or two, some of the people seemed quite in raptures when they returned.! Though the inhabitants of Tugekiring were extremely kind to them, yet the conduct of the missionaries appeared very strange to them. Many of them supposed that they were deranged; some suggested that they were deceitful, but this insinuation gained but little credit among them. • Miss. Mag. vol. ii. p. 473, 503, 505, 522; vol. Hi. p. 137. f MS. Account by Mv. Brunton, in the AuUior's poBsess.on, p. 1. VOL. II. ^ L 450 Propagation of Christianity The missionaries spoke freely against the idolatry and vici- ous practices of the people, and many seemed ashamed of tliese things when they were present. They attempted to teach some of the old people to read; and their pupils would undoubtedly have made progress, had any thing been printed in their own language. Mr. Brunton mentions one man who learned the whole of the alphabet in a single day. Dur- ing their stay at Tugekiring, the missionaries made various fatiguing journeys to the neighbouring villages, where their general character seemed to be well known. In conse- quence, however, of their ignorance of the country, and the wasting influence of the climate, they were several times in great danger of perishing in the woods.* The missionaries had no desire to leave Tugekiring, and many of the inhabitants wished them to stay; but to this the ehief could not be prevailed on to give his consent. Being therefore obliged to leave this quarter, they wxnt to Kondaia, a place between thirty and forty miles further up the river, and took up their residence under the protection of Fanti- mania, who granted them a settlement, after it had been refused by every other chief to whom they had applied; but as they could not trust to his influence alone, they thought it prudent to call a meeting of the neighbouring chiefs, to explain to them their intentions, and to ask their protection. Hitherto, the chiefs had been very suspicious of their views; but they now promised to grant their request.f Having now learned a little of the language, the mission- aries often talked to the i>eople about religion; but this was a subject on which the natives did not like to be troubled. They tried to convince them that all men were sinners, both by nature and practice. This the Susoos were not very backward to confess; but when the missionaries told them, that it necessarily followed they themselves had sinned, they were often disposed to deny the charge. The Mahomme- dans, indeed, who visited Kondaia, were not so unreasona- * 3VIS. Account by Mr. Brunton, p. 4. f Ibid. p. 5. by the Edinburgh Missionary Society. 451 bic; they admitted, that the conclusion was just. Some of the Siisoos, however, sent their children to be taught to read, but the missionaries were obliged wholly to maintain them.* About the beginning of the rainy seasons, both the mis- sionaries turned sick. Mr Brunton, after bathing one morning in the river, fainted in the woods, and felt strong symptoms of fever about him; but by means of some medicines which he used, the disorder abated in a few days, and he hoped it had taken a favourable turn. About this time, Mr. Greig, who was much fatigued with sitting up with him in the night, began to complain; and as he had a custom of lying down in any place which might strike his fancy, when any thing was the matter with him, Mr. Brun- ton was afraid he might lie down in this manner, and not be able to rise again. One night the event justified his fears. Having inquired for his colleague as dilligently as he could about the dusk of the evening, he could hear nothing of him; and therefore he asked Mr. Welch, a slave trader, to send his people in search of him. They found him lying on a bank of the river unable to rise; and he would un- doubtedly have perished in this situation, had not assistance been sent to him. This was the beginning of a fever, which lasted about three weeks; and during the greater part of that time, he was speechless, or if he did happen to speak a little, what he said was no more than sufficient to shew that he was delirious. During Mr. Greig's illness, Mr. Brunton's fever became evidently intermittent. Between the paroxysms, he was for the most part able to crawl from his own apart- ment to his colleague's; but as the ague returned regularly every night, it was not in his power to sit up with him. He offered to pay any of the Negro women whatever they might choose to demand, as soon as he was able to procure goods; but they always asked, whether he would die; and, shud- dering at the thought of this, declined the proposal. Mr. Brunton had then no alternative, but to sit up with him every • 3IS. Accownt by Mr. EiuiUon, p. 7. 452 Propagation of Christianity evening, as long as he was able, and to rise in the middle of the night in a burning fever, and to crawl into his apart- ment to see how he was. Sometimes he found him in a very melancholy condition. Often the rain was pouring in upon him, while he knew nothing of it; for the house ad- mitted a deluge of water, both above and below. Once Mr. Brunton found him fallen out of bed, and lying appa- rently motionless among the water, which had come in be- neath the walls, and overflowed the floor. It required all the exertion he could make to put him into bed again; but how to secure him in it was beyond his invention. He could do nothing, but rise as usual, and see how he was doing. About the dawn of day, Mr. Brunton was astonished to see him sitting in the door of his apartment, under circumstan- ces of a very distressing nature. One of the negroes, how- ever, came in, and put him into bed. At other times, when Mr. Brunton was unable to rise, the natives found him out of bed, and trying to get out of the house. At length, how- ever, he became so weak, as to be unable to move.* Mr. Brunton now began to be much alarmed about him. The boys who lodged with him seemed afraid of his dying, and were averse to sleep in the same apartment with him. Indeed, though it was the best in the house, it was too bad for the meanest animal to sleep in. So long as the weather was dry, they had no idea that it would admit the water in the manner it did. They had begun, indeed, to get it re- paired; but they were taken ill at that very time. It had no M indows, but only two holes, without either glass or boards. The tornadoes were often dreadful beyond description. Trees sufficient to crush their old crazy habitation were blown down close to it. The whole heavens seemed some- times in a blaze of lightning, while the awful peals of thun- der added to the horror of the scene. Several, if not all, of the boys, went and sought more comfortable lodgings; but poor Mr. Greig could not leave the house for the most aw- • MS. Account by Mr. Brunton, p. 8, by the Edinburgh Missionary Society. 453 ful storm. One night, when Mr. Brunton rose to see how he was, he could discern no life in him; and though he could not have said positively that he was dead, yet he was ra- ther inclined to think this was the case. At that time, he could call no one to his assistance; and he was obliged to lie down, and leave him alone; his own fever distracted his brain. He began to think with much anxiety, where Mr. Greig's corpse should be buried; but happily, in the morn- ing, he found him alive, though he had no hope of his recov- ery. " Few circumstances in my life," says he, "have left a stronger impression on my mind, than those now related. A bird, which ushered in the day with its melodious notes, is fresh in my memory. Indeed, it fixed itself in such a happy situation every morning, that I was sometimes al- most led to think it was a kind of messenger from heaven, sent to cheer me in my dreary residence."* After Mr. Greig had been in the most imminent danger for nearly three weeks, his illness suddenly took a favourable turn. As soon as he could be moved, Mr. Brunton got him on board a small vessel, and sent him to a place about forty miles down the river; and from thence he v/as conveyed to Freetown. About two months elapsed before Mr. Brunton again saw him. He then went down to Freetown, and arri- ved there early one morning. The town was perfectly qui- et; but when he came near the house of one of the Europe- ans, he heard a frightful groaning. He then began to fear that Mr. Greig was in his former melancholy condition. He walked about till the settlers began to open their doors; and on entering this house, he found Mr. Greig lying very poorly; but it was not he who was so ill. It was Mr. Rus- sel, from the London Missionary Society. He died about midday, and was buried in the afternoon. Mr. Cappe, too, was very ill in the same house. The missionaries from Glasgow had both died before this time.f • MS. Account by Mr. Brunton, p. 14. t Ibid, p. IC. 454 Propagation of Christianity Mr. Greig having got a good deal better in the course of the rainy season, returned again to the Rio Pongas; ' but Mr. Brunton remained at Freetown, to supply the place of Mr. Clark, the late chaplain of the colony. Mr. Greig now made such progress in the Susoo language, that we have been informed by Mr. Brunton, he spoke it as fluently as English, and his labours, he said, were like those of an apos- tle. After translating and explaining a passage of Scripture morning and evening, he prayed with the family, which at one time is mentioned as consisting of about eighteen per- sons, in their own language. Besides this, he catechised them twice a day on the principles of religion, so that by this means they began to obtain a tolerable knowledge of the truths of the gospel. On the Sabbath morning, the boys were sent to the town to give notice to the people to come to public worship, for Fantimania had given him a new house to live in, which he had built for himself, and which answered very well both for a dwelling-house and a church. The family stood around, and were examined by him, in the presence of the strangers, with regard to a vast catalogue of Susoo vices, which he had collected during the week. The surprise that often appeared in the people's countenances when they heard themselves condemned bv their children, was some- what curious. After catechising tlie boys, Mr. Greig prayed in the Susoo language: a discourse was then delivered to them, after which he concluded with prayer. When the whole service was over, a pipe and tobacco were offered to any wiio might choose to stay, and such conversation was intro- duced, as seemed of a profitable nature: several were like- wise often desired to stop to dinner. About thirty of the natives, besides the family, regularly attended these meet- ings; and when any of the constant hearers happened to be absent, they usually made an excuse. They commended the things that were told them, and said that they believed them. The conduct of several of them; so far as Mr. • MS. Account by Mr. Brunto.i, p. 18, by the Edinburgh Missiotiary Society, 455 Greig had an opportunity of knowing, was at least as blameless as that oi' the most of professed Christians in this country. One or two of them seemed to be some- what impressed by what they heard from the Portuguese Christians, several -of whom are still to be found in that quarter. »■ jNlr. Greig frequently visited the neighbouring villages, and discoursed to the people on the subject of religion. He used to take some tobacco with him, which he divided among those with whom he conversed. This prevented them from feeling that irritation of mind, which he was afraid \vould arise from what he said; for he used to deal very hon- estly with them, and reprove them for their sins in the plain- est manner. In these labours, Mr. Brunton, who occasion- ally visited the Rio Pongas, took a part: Sometimes Mr. Greig acted as his interpreter; and sometimes he himself at- tempted to address the Susoos in their own language. In this manner they preached the gospel in all the villages in the neighbourhood. Sometimes the people asked them, Why they did not baptize them like the Portuguese? and appear- ed willing to be baptized. But this was a measure about which they had determined not to be hasty. Indeed, they never had sufficient ground to think that any of them were duly convinced of the evil of sin, or that they received the truth in the li>ve of it. There was reason to fear that their attention to the Sabbath, and their laying aside several things of which the missionaries disapproved, proceeded chiefly from their kindness to them, and not from the influ- ence of religion on their heart. f Such was the state of the mission, when a period was un- expectedly put to the valuable life of Mr. Greig, under cir- cumstances of a peculiarly affecting nature. In January 1800, only a few days after Mr. Brunton had parted with him, se- ven men of the Foulah nation, v/ho were travelling through Uie country, came to pay him a visit. Mr. Greig treated • MS. Account of Mr. Crimton, p. 19, f ^^id, p. 23. ASG Fropagation of Christianity them with the greatest kindness; and with the view, nO doubtj of recommending the gospel to them, he amused them by- shewing them a number of European articles which he had in his possession. In this manner, they spent the evening very cheerfully together; and as a further expression of friend- ship, he allowed three of them to sleep in his house. This act of kindness, however, proved fatal to himself. The bar- barians, impelled by an ardent desire of the articles he had shown them, rose in the night, and murdered their friendly host, by cutting his throat with a razor. Some of the boys who were entrusted to his care, were in the house at the time, but they were all asleep except one, who was so fright- ened when he saw the Foulahs begin to execute their bloody purpose, that he endeavoured to conceal himself as quietly as possible.* Fantimania, who had taken Mr. Greig under his protection, was extremely sorry at his death, and he, to- gether with some others of the Susoo chiefs, endeavoured to apprehend the murderers, and it was reported that they had taken two of them in the Foulah country. Several persons of that nation were detected carrying away his property about the time he was murdered. They were put in irons, and carried to Freeport; the Susoos were so enraged at them, that it was with difficulty they were prevented from falling upon them, and putting them to death.f Previous to the death of Mr. Greig, the Edinburgh Mis- sionary Society had sent Mr. Robert Alexander to join him in his labours among the Heathen; but before his arrival at Sierra Leone, that excellent young man was no more. Be- ing discouraged by this circumstance, Mr. Alexander re- solved to remain for the present at Freetown, and to endea- vour to render himself useful in the colony. But finding that the climate did not agree with his health, and seeing but little prospect of success, he soon after left the country, and returned to Britain.^ • Miss. Mag. vol. v. p. 360. f MS. Account by Mr. Brunton,p. 27'^ \ Dick's Sermon before the Edinburgh Miss. See. 1801, p. 39. by the Edinburgh Missionary Society, 457 In the meanwhile, Mr. Brimton, whose constituti6n had been materially impaired in Africa, was also obliged to leave the country. After his arrival in Scotland, his health was in some degree restored, and at the desire of the Church Mis- sionary Society, as it is now called, he compiled and printed the following works in the Susoo language, with the view of facilitating the labours of future missionaries in that country: A Grammar and Vocabulary of the Susoo language; A Spell- ing book for the instruction of the Susoos, with ii transk ti^.n of the Church Catechism; a Catechism in the Susoo and English; A second Catechism; a Third, or an Historical Catechism; Three Dialogues, the first on the advantage of letters, the second on the absurdity of the religioa .. o^^iiiions of the Susoos; and the third on the comparative excellence of the Mahommedan and the Christian religion; Christian Instructions for the Susoos, or an Abridgement of the His- tory and Doctrines of the Bible. This may justly be con- sidered as a new epoch in the history of the Susoo country, Kever before was any book written, much less printed, in the native languages of the Western parts of Africa.* Mr. Brunton's health being at length in a considerable degree re-established, he prepared to set off on a new mis- sion to the countries in the neighbourhood of the Caspian Sea. Of this mission we shall now proceed to give an account. SECTION 11. Tartar V. IN April 1802, the Rev Henry Brunton and Mr. Alex- ander Paterson were sent by the Edinburgh Missionary Soci- ty, on an exploratory mission to the countries lying between • Proceeding's of the Society for Missions to Aft'ica and the East, vol i VOL. n. 5 M 453 Propagation of Christianity the Caspian and the Black Seas. Having prcxieeded by the way of Petersburg, they met with so many difficulties and discouragements on their arrival in that city, that they al- most despaired of obtaining liberty to travel through the Russian empire; but they at length, unexpectedly, found a friend in the person of M. NovassilzolT, a nobleman in the conlidence of the emperor, and a lord of his bed-chamber. Through his means, they immediately obtained the counte- nance and approbation of government. Passports were grant- ed them, with full liberty to travel through the empire, and to settle in any part of Tartary they might think proper; post horses were ordered for their use; private letters of introduction were given them; and an open letter was written by the no- bleman now mentioned, recommending them to the protec- tion and attention of all officers in the country, civil and military. Under thessc auspicious circumstances, the mis- sionaries proceeded on their journey, and were every where treated with kindness and respect. The magistrates of the places through which they passed, were forward to assist them; and many private individuals likewise shewed them the utmost hospitality. Having, at length, arrived in Tar- tary, they resolved to take up their residence in a village named Karass, containing upwards of five hundred inhabi- tants, all of whom were Mahommedans. It was situated on the east side of the largest of the five mountains called Besh-tow, in about 43° North latitude, and 61° East longi- tude.* Judging it indispensably necessary, not only to their own comfort, but to the success of the mission, that they should be able to supply themselves with the necessaries of life, in- dependent of the natives, they wrote to M. Novassilzoff, their generous friend at the Russian court, acquainting him with the situation they had chosen, and soliciting from the emperor, a grant of land and certain other privileges, rela- tive to the ransoming of slaves from the Tartars; particular- • Religions Monitor, vol. i. p. 55; vol. ii. p. 192; vol. vii. p. 565. by the Edinburgh Missionary Society. 4^9 ly that they should have a right to them until they were twen- ty-three years of age, with the view of training them up in the principles of the Christian religion, and instructing them in the useful arts of life. To this request, they received a most gracious answer from his imperial majesty, who was pleased not only to grant, but highly to approve of their proposals.* Encouraged by these favourable circumstances, the Edin* burgh Missionary Society, in April 1803, sent out a new reinforcement of missionaries, namely, Andrew Hay, John Dickson, John Hardie, Douglass Cousin, and Charles Eraser, several of whom were married, together with the family of Mr. Brunton, consisting in all of fifteen persons. On their arrival at Petersburg, they met with the kindest reception from his excellency M. NovassilzofF, and other friends in that city. Having received letters of recommendation to the governors of the different provinces through which they were to pass, together with a government courier and inter- preter, they set off for Karass; and after a journey of about ten weeks, they arrived hi safety at that place.f In the meanwhile, Brunton and Paterson had been dili- gently employed in learning the Tartar language, which dif- fers from the Turkish chiefly in this, that the latter is en- riched with numbers of words from the Arabic and Persic. Having written and circulated several short addresses on the subject of religion, they excited a great deal of conversation concerning the claims of Christ and Mahommed, through- out Circassia and the neighbouring parts of Tartary. Some of the effendis or doctors frankly confessed, that they were unable to answer the arguments of the missionaries, but still they shewed no inclination to embrace the truth, and were even averse to enter into any kind of discussion, concerning the evidences of their religion.^ The priest of the village, named Abdy, was particularly thoughtful; his mind was * Relig. Moil. vol. i. p. 79. f Tbid. vol, i. p. 151, 155} 193, 279, 557- i Ibid. vol. i. p. 27B, ^58. 460 Propagation of Christianity sometimes so perplexed, that he could not sleep; he even acknowledged to the missionaries the truth of Christianity, but vet Jhe was afraid to renounce Mahommedanism, as he said, that should he do so, they would soon see his head up- on a pole. It was extremely difficult, indeed, to form a cor- rect opinion of his character and views. Sometimes he spoke like a zealous Mahommedan; at other times like a serious Christian, One day, in talking with some people who V ere connected with the missionaries, he advised them to read the Bible carefully, and to satisfy themselves as to its truth, while they were young. "As for me," said he, ** 1 am a poor old miserable man. I know not what to be- lieve. I cannot say that I am either of the one religion or the other. I stand between the two, and am distracted with doubts and uncertainty." At another time, when speaking of" me cheerfulness with which they should obey the will of God, he said, " Jesus Christ hath shed his blood for you, and why should you grudge to do thus much for him?" — When conversing with the missionaries, he spoke in a si- milar style; but, it was said, he had been heard to declare, it would have been well for him had he never seen the New- Testament. He travelled through the whole country, visit- ing the doctors and effendis, in order to obtain answers to the objections which the missionaries raised against his creed; but instead of having his difficulties removed, his statement of them rather tended to excite doubts in the minds of some of his learned brethren. He himself possessed a sound judgment, was eloquent, very inquisitive, and rather of a suspicious temper. Though in the early period of his life, he might have received his religious sentiments without much examination, yet now nothing but the strongest evi- dence could induce him either to embrace new opinions, or renounce his old principles. Still, however, through fear of the chiefs, and the love of this world, he continued to ex- ercise the otiicc of a priest among his countrymen. He seemed, indeed, to have persuaded himself, that, on account by the ^Edinburgh Missionary Society. 461 of the peculiar circumstances in which he was placed, God would not condemn him for professing a religion which he did not believe.* In the summer of 1804, the plague began to make its ap- pearance in the neighbourhood of Karass; but as the Ma- hommedans, from their abuse of the doctrine of predesti- nation, seldom think of going out of the way of that dread- ful disorder, or using any precautions against it, so they were at great pains to conceal its approach both from the mission- aries and the Russians. Some of the chiefs even threatened to put any person to death, who should inform the mission- aries of it; and when the Russian general sent some officers, with a party of Cossacks, to inquire concerning it, the Tar- tars positively denied that they knew any thing about it, though at that very moment it was raging in a village at no great distance. To add to the general distress, war now- broke out between the Russians and the Kabardians. Many of the former were in various places murdered by the latter; and though they repeatedly came to an agreement, yet the barbarians were so regardless of their oaths, that they broke them the first opportunity. These disastrous events could not fail to create the missionaries much anxiety and distress. Every day brought them new and alarming reports. The whole family, men, women, and children, sometimes slept with their clothes on, ready to fly in case of danger; and more than once, the dread of an immediate attack drove them to the woods. On one occasion, a plundering party of Kabardians carried off three of their horses; and, it was said, they expressed a strong desire to get the native chil- dren into their possession. In consequence of these circum- stances, the missionaries judged it ejipedientto leave Kara§s for the present, and to retire to Georghievsk, a Russian fort, about thirty-two versts distant. It is scarcely possible to conceive the concern which the inhabitants of the village • Relig. Mon. vol. i. p. 279, 358; vol. ii. p. 116; vol. iii. p. 421, vol. iv, p. t50, vol V. p. 380. vol, vi. p. 428. 462 Propagation of Christianity manifested at their departure. Nine Tartars, with carts^ went with them to the fort, and Islam Gerry, the suhan, who had uniformly shewn himself their warm and decided friend, accompanied them almost the whole of the way.* To aggravate these calamities, the missionary family suf- fered most severely from the ravages of disease and death. In the course of little more than twelve months, no fewer than six of them were carried to the grave, namely, Mr. Cousin, Mr. Hardie, Mr. Hay, Mrs. Hay, Mrs. Paterson, both of them very useful women, and a child of Mr. Dickson's. Such severe and successive strokes could not fail to be deep- ly felt, both by the missionaries themselves, and by their friends at home; but it was not long before others were found to supply the ranks of those who had fallen. f In May 1805, the society sent out four new missionaries to Tartary, namely, John Mitchell, Robert Pinkerton, George M'Alpine, and James Galloway; two of whom, pre- vious to their departure had learned the art of printing; and besides other useful articles, they took with them a printing press, and a font of Arabic types, which is the character generally used in that country. J On their arrival atKarass^ whither the other missionaries had again returned, they lost no time in erecting the press, and in employing that power- ful engine for the propagation of Christianity in the country. The first work which they printed, was a small tract, in the Turkish language, against Mahommedanism, written by Mr. Brunton, who appears to have possessed a very correct know- ledge of that language. As a proof of this, it is not unwor- thy of notice, that many alledged, that the tracts, circulated by the missionaries, were not written by any of themselves, but must have been the work of some Turk, whom they employed for this purpose. Others insinuated, that Mr. Brun- ton was not an Englishman, as he pretended, but some rene- gado Turk. Upon the publication of this little work, it crea- • Relig. Mon. vol. li. p. 467. t l^'d. vol, ii. p. 194, 469} vqI, i.ij, 73, 156, 23*. % Ibid. vol. iii. p. 189. by the Edinburgh Missionary Society. 463 ted no small sensation in the country, particularly among the cffendis.* One who had visited the missionaries a conside- rable time before, with the view of converting them to the Mahommedan faith, was not only shaken in his sentiments, but was so troubled in his mind, that, for some nights he was scarcely able to sleep. He had travelled through Syria, Arabia, Egypt, and other countries; and was one of the most learned and respectable doctors in all that quarter. At first, he was extremely bitter against Christianity, but after he be- came acquainted with the missionaries, his violence abated; and, for some time past, he had been so very friendly to them, that some of the more zealous Mahommedans threat- ened to kill him on account of his attachment to them. Se- veral other eftendis, of the first rank in the country, made no secret of their suspicions respecting the truth of their own religion. f Agreeably to the plan which tliey had proposed to the Russian government, the missionaries began, at an early pe- riod, to ransom some of the Tartars, who were in a state of slavery, particularly some young persons, with the view of training them up from their early years in the principles of religion, and teaching them the useful arts of life, by which means, they hoped Christianity would be most effectually propagated in the country.^ Several of the ransomed now professed to embrace the gospel; and as their conduct fully corresponded with their profession, they were solemnly bap- tized in the name of Christ. § Among others who embraced Christianity, Katagerry, the son of one of the neighbouring- chiefs, deserves particular notice. He was lineally descen- ded from the Khans of the Crimea, and was allied to some of the principal families in the East. Having become ac- quainted with Mr. Brunton, soon after the missionaries ar- rived in the country, he early formed a particular attachment * Eelig.'Mon. vol. iv, p. 115, 273; vol. v. p. 48, t Ibid. vol. ii. p. 193; vol. iv. p 273, 394. t Ibid. vol. ii, p. 11.5; vol. iii. p. 470; vol. iv p. 151; vol. v. p. 89.. ') Ibid. vol. iv. p. IIG; vol. v. p. 273; vol. ^ i p. 43. 464 Propagation of Christianity to him. Interested by his fine appearance, his superior ta- lents, and his engaging manners, Mr. Brunton, on the other hand, was eager to instruct him in the principles of Chris- tianity; and though he had been educated by a priest, it was not long before the ingenuous youth perceived the vast su- periority of the gospel of Christ to the religion of Mahom- med. Having, at length, openly avowed his belief of Chris- tianity, he was baptized by the missionaries; and, from that period, he was stedfast in the profession of it, notwithstand- ing the persecution he suffered from his relations, and the derision with which he was loaded by his acquaintance. Some of the chiefs even threatened to kill him, unless he should return to the faith of his ancestors; on other occa- sions, they endeavoured to gain him by the liberality of their promises; but neither promises nor threatnings, neither harsh nor gentle treatment, made any impression upon him. Katagerry, however, was not merely steadfast in his adhe- rence to the Christian faith; he was also zealous in spreading it among his countrymen. He lost no opportunity of recom- mending it to their attention; he boldly defended it when it was attacked; he argued even with the mollahs and effendis, and laboured to expose their absurd opinions, and their wick- ed practices, to the view of the poor deluded people. This in- teresting youth afterwards entered into the Russian service; but though, by this means, he was separated from the mis- sionaries, he still retained a strong attachment to them; and wherever he went, was eager to spread the knowledge of Christianity.* It has already been stated, that the missionaries had ob- tained, from the Russian government, a grant of land, soon after their arrival in the country; and, at their desire, a per- son was now sent to Karass, to measure off the ground which they had chosen, amounting in all to six thousand dessatinesf •Relig', Mon. vol. i. p. 279, 392; vol. ii. p. 115; vol. iv. p. 149, 152: vol. v. p. SS, 421: vol. vi. p. 95, 187, 471; vol. vii. p 229, 270; vol. x. p. 313i vol si. p. 289, 4lS. f A dessatine contains 117,600 English square feet. by the Edinburgh Missionary Society. 465 Of this, a topographical description was transmitted to the minister of the interior at St. Petersburg, with a request, that certain privileges, which were deemed essential to the pros- perity of the mission, might be conferred upon them. With the view of forwarding this important measure, it was found necessary for one of the missionaries to visit that city. Ac- cordingly, Mr. Mitchell proceeded thither in May 1806, and happily succeeded in obtaining all the immunities which they desired. By one article, it was declared, that they should be exempted from all personal and landed taxes and charges whatever, for the space of thirty years; that, at the expira- tion of that period, they should pay yearly fifteen copecks* for each dtssatine of land fit for cultivation; that, in future, they should be subject to no other public charges and im- posts whatever; and that they should be forever exempted from civil and military service, and also from military quar- ters. By another article, it was provided, that the internal afiairs of the settlers, respecting religion, the management of their land, their property, and their police, should always be subject to their own direction, or that of a committee chosen by them; and that this committee should have the power of granting passports to all members of the settle- ment, who wished either to travel into the interior of the empire, or to go abroad. This last was a privilege which had never been granted to any foreign colonists but them, selves. The exemption from taxes for thirty years was dou- ble the period that any other settlement enjoyed; and while the United Brethren at Sarepta pay for every dessatine of land they have, whether good or bad, the missionaries at Ka- rass are to pay only for those parts which are fit for cultiva- tion, t In April 1809, the missionaries received a message from a Sonna prince, requesting them to send som.e persons to instruct his people in the principles of the Christiiui religion. f Relig. Mon. vol. iv. p. 153, Sll, "49. * Aboiit sixpence sterling. VOL. n. r> N 466 Propagation of Christianity The Sonna country lies about seven days journey from Ka- rass, and is said to contain upwards of fifty villages or towns, and about two hundred thousand inhabitants, who, it seems, are professed Christians. They believe, we are told, in one God, and in Jesus Christ, as their only King and Saviour. They pray that God would bless them for Christ's sake, and continue to them the privileges which their forefathers en- joyed. They baptize their children four or five days after their biith, by washing them all over the body. They de- vote the Sabbath tb the purposes of religion; and when they swear, they wish that they may be turned to the left hand of Christ at the day of judgment, should their oath be false. In their churches, they have images, some of which, they say, were formed by the power of God. In one of them, there is the image of a young horse, which, according to them, was produced in this miraculous manner. They have likewise, in their places of worship, a number of large books, which their priests read, but do not pretend to explain, their religious services consisting chiefly of singing and pray- ing. Their priests are allowed to marry; and when they officiate in public, they are arrayed in long garments, richly ornamented with silver and gold. They inoculate their children with the small-pox, on the crown of their head, !From these circumstances, the missionaries concluded, that the Sonnas were Greek Christians, and that, probably, they had once belonged to the Georgian church. They had long been anxious to visit them, with the view of learning more particularly, the state of religion among them, and in the hope of being useful to them. Mr. Paterson had already made an attempt to penetrate into that part of the country, but was obliged to return without accomplishing his design; and, from the distracted state of the neighbouring tribes, it was at present deemed unadvisable to renew the attempt.* In March 1810, the whole number of persons belonging to the missionary settlement at Karass amounted to thirty- * UiiXi^. Mon. vol. vj. p. 187; voi. vW. p. 465, 568. by the Edinburgh Missionary Society. 467 nine. But besides the persons more immediately connected with the mission, tliere were in the settlement one Mahom- mcdan and two German families; and, since that time, their number has been considerably augmented, by the addition of a great many other German colonists; a measure which, we fear, will not be attended with the best effects, in respect of the mission among the Tartars.* The missionaries had now circulated a considerable num- ber of tracts through the country, and, by this means, had excited a spirit of inquiry among the people. The chiefs, however, were hostile to their circulation, and prohibited their subjects from reading them, under the severest penal- tics. The Mahommedan tribes, to the south of Karass, dis- played the most furious enthusiasm in support of their reli- gion. Inspired with a bloody zeal, diey threatened destruc- tion to all who bore the Christian name. Paradise, with all its sensual delights, was preached up with more than ordi- nary earnestness by the effendis and mollahs; and in conse- quence of this, a considerable number of the people had al- ready sacrificed their lives in fighting for the religion of the prophet. The missionaries were, in a particular manner, the object of their rage and malice; and they had lately em- ployed means to destroy them; but owing to certain unfore- seen causes, their malignant designs were happily disappoint- ed. Though their enemies acknowledged that they were quiet inoffensive people, they complained that they were zealous in endeavouring to seduce the people, f The Tartars, to the north of Karass, seemed no less de- termined to oppose the labours of the missionaries, and the progress of the gospel. The chiefs and effendis had of late several meetings, to take the affairs of religion under consi- deration. They passed various laws against those who ne- glected to attend prayers at the Muschid; and they appoint- ed some of their number to visit the villages, and see these' * Rcllg. Mon. vol. viii. p. 324; vol. x. p. 108; vol. si. p. 110, US. f Ibid. vol-, vii. p. 228; vol. viii p. 4i6i 468 Propagation of Christianity laws carried into execution. About sixty young men in a village, a few miles from Karass, were learning to be priests, in order to obstruct more effectually the progress of the gos- pel; and the schools throughout the country were crowded with scholars, as the chiefs, who were particularly hostile to the progress of Christianity, earnestly advised the people to have their children taught to read, that they might be able to withstand the arguments of the missionaries, and to defend their own religion. The common people, however, though much intimidated by these proceedings, were not insensible of the violence of the means which were employed to preserve them sound in the faith; and several of the effendis com- plained, that they did not meet with the same respect from them as formerly.* In March 1813, Mr. Brunton departed this life, after a painful illness of several weeks. Happy should we have been, could we have spoken of his character and conduct Math unqualified approbation; but though he was certainly a man of a vigorous understanding, and possessed a great facili- ty in acquiring languages, as well as various other qualities which fitted him to be a useful missionary among the Heathen, yet it cannot be denied, that there were faults in his charac- ter, which more than counterbalanced these excellencies; and, indeed, toward the close of his life, his conduct was a disgrace to the cause in which he was engaged. It is pain- ful to record such circumstances, but impartiality demands it of us. Let not the infidel triumph in the fall of poor Brun- ton; let the Christian shed a tear over his memory; and "let him that thinketh he standeth, take heed lest he fall."t It is proper here to add, that Mr. Brunton, soon after his arrival in the country, began to translate the New Testament into the Turkish language, or rather the language of the Nogoy Tartars, which is a dialect of it, and which he thought would be understood by most of the Tartars who could read, from the banks of the Wolga to the shores of the Euxine * Relig. Mon. vol. viii. p. 41". f J^bitL vol. xi. p. 22B<. by the Edinburgh Missionary Society. 459 Sea. In carrying on this work, he derived essential assist- ance from the translation of the New Testament in Turkish, by Dr. Lazarus Seamen, which was published in England about the middle of the seventeenth century. This work he completed before his last illness commenced; and we are happy to add, that the printing of it was finished a few weeks after his death. The edition consisted of two thousand five hundred copies, and is no doubt now in circulation through the country. The missionaries were also printing an im- pression of Brown's Catechism in English, for the use of tTie children in the settlement, who understand that language; and Mr. Paterson had translated it into German, for the be- nefit of the families of the colonists, but owing to some im- perfections in the German types, it has not yet been printed.* In August last, the number of the inhabitants of the missi- onary settlement at Karass amounted to 165 persons, namely, 25 British, six of whom were missionaries, 18 natives, and 122 Germans. Since the establishment of the mission, twen- ty-seven natives have been ransomed, ten of whom have been baptized. Of this number five have died, some of whom, there was reason to hope, departed in the faith of Christ. One of the baptized, and four of the unbaptized liad run off to the Kabardians.f Since that time, however, the settlement at Karass has been abandoned. Of late they had been under frequent alarms of an attack by the natives; and in the course of last summer, a Turkish effendi came from the Kuban, pretend- ing to have autliority from the Turkish court, to invite all the Tartars in this quarter to remove to the other side of that river. This he pretended was an article of the late peace between Russia and Turkey; but as the Russian command- er knew nothing of such an agreement, he refused to allow the Tartars to go, until he should receive instructions from • Relig. Mon. vol. i. p. 278; vo!. iii, p. 30; vol. xi. p. 308; vol. x. p. 455.; MSS. Accounts. t Eva,n, Mag. vol. xxi. p. 478; 470 Propagation of Christianity^ ^c. Petersburg. The effendi, on the other hand, insisted on his demand being complied with immediately, and it is said v^as raising an army to carry them away by force To this mea- sure the Tartars themselves appear to have had no objection. Those in the neighbourhood of Karass, after bnrning their towns, have all left the country; not a single village is left. The missionaries were under great apprehensions lest they should carry them along with them; but happily none of their enemies came near them, though two robbers who headed a party which attacked them some time before, and who had since frecjuently threatened them, were in the gang. As the danger, however, was by no means over, they have removed with their families to the fort of Georghievsk, which has more than once afforded them an asylum, under similar circumstances.* * Relip;. Mon. vol. vl. p. A^^j. CHAPTER XL PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY BY THE CirtrRCIT MISSIONARY SOCIETY. Susoo Country. THE Church Missionary Society, as it is now called, \vns instituted in the year 1800, by some members of the Church of England."-* Having failed in procuring missionaries of their own communion, they were at length successful in ob- taining two from the Missionary Seminary, established at Berlin, under the care of the Rev. Mr. Ja^nicke;! and they resolved to commence their operations by a mission to the Susoo countr}', in the neighbourhood of Sierra Leone. Li the Spring of 1804, these two missionaries, Messrs. Renner and Hartwig, sailed from England, and after an agreeable voyage of seven weeks, arrived in safety at Sierra Leone. The colony having been long destitute of a regular chaplain, Mr. Renner undertook, for the present, the charge of their spiritual concerns, and, in tne meanwhile, he hoped to become enured to the climate, and to acquire some know- ledge of the Susoo language. Mr. Hartwig and his wife, were attacked soon alter their arrival, by a severe fever; at * It was originally called, The Society for Missions to Africa and the East. t This institution, which was formed a few years ago, took its rise from the henevolence of Baron Von Shirnding, a nobleman of Saxony, much distinguished by his zeal fir the propagation of Christianity jwnong the Heathen. Evan. Mag. vol. ix. p. 210. 472 Propagation of Christianity one time, they appeared to be brought near the gates of death, nor, indeed, did they recover, until after an ilhiess of many months. On his recovery, he employed himself in making excursions into the neighbouring country, with the view of improving his knowledge of the Susoo language; and after some time, he had the prospect of settling in a town, sup- posed to contain about three thousand inhabitants. In February 1806, the Society sent out four other mis- sionaries to Sierra Leone, namely, Messrs. Schultz, Nylan- der, Prasse, and Butscher. They had not, however, sailed above a week, when they were stranded on the coast of Ire- land, near Wexford. Destruction, at first, seemed inevita- ble; but soon after the vessel struck, the day dawned, and, to their inexpressible joy, they descried the land at no great distance. Having procured assistance from shore, they all landed in safety, though part of their property was lost. Soon after, Nylander, Prasse, and Butscher, embarked again for Sierra Leone; but owing to a variety of circumstan- ces, it was several months before they arrived at Freetown, and a still longer period elapsed before they commenced their missionary operations. At length, in March 1808, Messrs. Renner, Butscher, and Prasse left Sierra Leone, and proceeded to the Susoo coun- try.* From several of the chiefs, they met with the kind- est reception, and the greatest encouragement; but to others, their proposal of teaching them good things, seemed very unaccountable, and even almost ridiculous. What they had hitherto known of White men, prepared them to view, with surprise and suspicion, any desire of Christians to set- tle among them with a benevolent design. Soon after their arrival, a trader of the name of Curtis, transferred to them a factory, belonging to him, at a place called Bashia, on condition that they would teach his chil- * Previous to this, Mr. Hartwig had withdrawn from the service of the Society. Mr. Nylander ^Yas left at 8ierra Leone, as chaplain to the colony. by the Church Missionary Society. 473 dren. The house consisted of two stories, was about sixty- feet wide, and twenty in breadth. It was built chiefly of country brick, and there were several other houses attached to it. The garden also was extensive, and contained abun- dance of lemon, plaintain, pine, and other trees. The sur- rounding country was hilly, but the prospect was pleasant, especially opposite the settlement, were hundreds of palm trees presented a charming view. One of the first cares of the missionaries was to bring the garden and the ground into some kind of order; and soon after, they began to re- ceive some of the Negro children under their care. About the same time, Butscher and Prasse proceeded to finish a Jiouse at another town called Fantimania, further up the country, but it was not long before the latter was taken ill and died. He was of a healthy vigorous constitu- tion; but having, in the course of a journey, caught cold, in consequence, it was supposed, of wading through several creeks, in order to avoid a circuitous route, he was attacked by a fever, which in a few days carried him to the grave. In October 1809, Messrs. Barnethand Wenzel, two new missionaries whom the society had lately sent out, arrived in the Susoo country. Upon their arrival, a consultation was held concerning the aftairs of the mission, and it was agreed that they should settle at Fantimania, while Renncr and Butscher should reside at Bashia. Mr. Barneth, how- ever, had scarcely arrived in the country, when he was brought so low by repeated attacks of fever, that he died shortly after. He was a man of a peculiarly simple and affec- tionate temper, of ardent piety toward God, and of fervent love to man. During the short time he was in the country, he was much beloved by the natives, and greatly respected by all who knew him. Since their settlement in the country, the missionaries appear to have made no attempts for Christianizing the peo- ple in the way of preaching, Irom a pernic ious idea that little success was to be expected with the adults, particularly on VOL. II. S O 474 Propagation of Christianity the coast where the slave trade has ruined the morals, andl debased the feelings of the inhabitants. This is a circum- stance which we cannot but deeply regret, as the preaching of the gospel is certainly the grand engine appointed by God, for the conversion of the Heathen world; and it has already been crowned with wonderful success, in many ca- ses, which, to the eye of sense, were much more hopeless than that of the Susoos. The object to which they have principally directed their attention, is the education of the young. It was the wish of the society, that, after acquiring the Susoo tongue they sliould teach the children to read their own language; but as those who were intrusted to their care were all sent for the express purpose of learning " the White inan's book," to which their parents chiefly looked for ren- dering them superior to others of their countrymen, they found it necessary to acquiesce in their wishes, and to em- ploy their principal attention in teaching them the English language. Some of the scholars were the sons of chiefs, whose good will was thereby secured to the mission, and several of them were ransomed from slavery by the mission- aries. Such of them as belonged to traders, were support- ed by their parents; but the children of the Susoos, it was necessary to furnish with food and clothing, as well as to educate them. The missionaries, with great liberality, pro- posed to maintain them out of their salaries, but the number increased so much, that this was out of their power. Renner and Butscher, however, still offered to live an one half of their salary, and to devote the other half, amounting to 100/. a year, to this benevolent purpose; thus furnishing a striking proof of their disinterestedness and zeal, in the sacred cause^ in which they were engaged. In December 1810, the number of children under their care, amounted to between fifty and sixty.* Mr. Butscher, * The missionaries have now about a hundred and twenty children nnder their care, and they have introduced the Lancastrian system of education into their schools. by the Church Missionary Society, 475 with thirty boys, occupied the new school-house, which he had built with a great deal of trouble, during the dry season. Mr. Renner and his wife resided in the old house, with twenty-five girls, who were all neatly dressed in frocks and gowns, which they made under the superintendence of tliat useful woman. In supporting so large a family, how- ever the missionaries had, of late, met with considerable dif- ficulties, in consequence of the scarcity and high price of rice. The natives did not bring them a single basket of that article for sale; they disposed of what they had for rum, and did not value their cloth. The missionaries, however, obtained a supply from the traders; and had it not been for this supply, they would have been under the necessity of sending all the children home to their parents, though even they would have been ill able to support them, for some of them were so much in want of provisions, that several of their people died of hunger. The price of provisions, in- deed, was so high, that the missionaries thought their fami- ly could not be maintained longer than a fortnight, with the goods which they had in their store. In this extremity, it occurred to Mr. Butscher to apply to Fananda, a chief, at a place about forty miles distant, who had been several years in England, for his education, and who had expressed a strong desire that they would settle in his town. On learn- ing their wants, he frankly offered to thrash out two tons of rice for them, within a few days; and though that article had, of late been selling so high as fifty pouixls a ton, yet when Butscher told him, he had no money to pay for it at present, he generously replied, " My dear sir, I do not look to your money. Pay when you can. I look more to the purpose for which you came into this country, to teach chil- dren; and I should feel myself very happy, indeed, to see you teaching children in my territory." While the missionaries displayed so much disinterested- ness and zeal in labouring among the children, they were not themselves exempted from Uic machinations of enemies- 476 Propagation of Christianity The settlements at Bashia and Fantimania were established at a very critical period. The slave trade had just received a fatal blow; and had it not been for the gracious care of Providence over them, that blow would have been returned on the head of the missionaries, by the traders, who still re- mained in the country. Some of these unprincipled wretches spared neither pains nor time to enrage the Susoos and their chiefs against them; but happily they failed in the attempt. Indeed, it is a remarkable circumstance, that the mission- aries, from their first residence in the country, found both their persons and their property as safe, " or even safer, than in their native land, for here theft and murder were much more rare than in Europe. It was necessary, however, to main- tain some degree of watchfulness, on account of the Foulahs, who sometimes break into the houses of White people, steal their goods, and even murder them if they can.* In December 1812, Mr. Butscher, who had lately come on a visit to England, sailed again for Africa, on board the brig Charles, with eight other persons, several of whom were mechanics, and an investment of stores, amounting nearly to 3000/. with the view of forming a new settlement, which was to be called Gambler, on the Rio Dembia. Soon after they passed the island of Goree, and when they were flatter- ing themselves with the hope of arriving in the Rio Pongas, in three or four days, the vessel struck upon a reef of the Tonqui rocks, about five miles from the shore, and twent}" miles south of the river Gambia. Most of the passengers were then in bed, but they were soon roused by the violence of the shock. Every one hastened upon deck, some half naked, and others lightly dressed. It was then dark, and as the vessel beat violently upon the rocks, they expected every moment that she would go to pieces. When the morning dawned, however, they were happy to discover the land so near; but as they failed in all their attempts to bring her off the • Proceedings of the Society for Missions to Africa and the East, the Churcli Missionary Society, in tliree volumes. by the Church Missionary Society. 477 reef, the captain, after some clays, asked Mr. Butscher to proceed to Goree, with the view of procuring assistance from that island, and to bring, if possible, a vessel to save the cargo. He accordingly set off, together with his wife and several others of his companions, and on arriving at Goree, he procured a brig to go to the relief of the Charles, In the meanwhile, however, the captain and one of the pas- sengers were killed in an affray with the natives; while the rest of those on board fled to Goree, in a small craft which had been assisting them; the vessel was then taken possession of by the natives, and they were now discharging the cargo. Thus the missionaries lost nearly all the property they were carrying with them; but they soon after found an opportu- nity of proceeding to the place of their destination. In the course of the voyage, two of the settlers died, one at Goree and another just about an hour before they came to anchor in the Rio Pongas. Since that time the society have sent out an investment of property, to the amount of nearly 2O00/. which with stores bought at Goree and at Sierra Leone^ will, it is hoped, enable them soon to effect that extension of their plan, which was suspended by the shipwreck of Mr. Butscher and his companions. The Church Missionar}- Society will then have four settlements on the western coast of Africa, Bashia and Canoffee on the Rio Pongas, Yongroo, Avhich has lately l^een begun by Mr. Nylander, on the Bul- 1am shore, and Gambler on the Rio Dembia.* • Missionary Reg'ister, vol. i. p. 149, 2&7, "0?, 1(59, 1^0. APPENDIX. No. I. A BRIEF ACCOUNT OF MISSIONS OF INFERIOR NOTE. The Anglo-Americans. THE SOCIETY IN SCOTLAND FOR PROPAGATING CHRISTIAN KNOWLEDGE. THE Society in Scotland for Propagating Christian Knowledge, was instituted at Edinburgh in the year 1 709. The chief design of this institution, was the extension of re- ligion in the Highlands and Islands of Scotland, by the erec- tion of schools for the education of the joung; but it like- >vise extended its views to the conversion of the Heathen. A few years after the formation of the society, the Rev. Dr. Williams, a dissenting clergyman in London, left them a legacy of a valuable estate in Huntingdonshire, for the ex- press purpose of supporting missionaries in foreign and in- fidel countries; but owing to the inadequacy of their funds, it was some years before they were able to carry into effect this important part of their plan. An Account of the Soci- ety in Scotland for Propagating Christian Knowledge, 1774, p. 5, 7. In 1730, the society granted a commission to his excel- lency Jonathan Belcher, Esq. governor of Massachusetts Bay, and to some other gentlemen of respectabilit}- in New- England, to be their corresj)ondents in that quarter of the world, with power to them to choose persons qualified for the otiice of missionaries, and to appoint the particular places where they should labour. In consequence of this com- 480 Appendix. mission, which was most readily accepted by his excellenc} governor Belcher, and by the other gentlemen mentioned in it, three persons were appointed by them, with a salary of 20/. sterling each, as missionaries to the Indians on the bor- ders of Mew- England, namely, Mr. Joseph Secomb, at fort George on George's River, where the Penobscot Indians traded; Mr. Ebenezer Hensdale, at fort Dummer on Con- necticut river; and Mr. Stephen Parker, at fort Richmond, both places of resort for the Indians. Upon an application from governor Belcher, the general court of the province of Massachusetts Bay voted 100/. a year of their currency, to be paid out of the public treasury to each of these mission- aries, provided they should usually reside at the three places now mentioned, or at such other places as should be named by the general court, and there perform the duty of chap- lains. These missionaries were maintained by the society till the year 1737, when they were dismissed on account of their want of success, and their declining to live among the Indians. The trustees for the colony of Georgia having, in 1735, engaged a considerable number of people from the High- lands of Scotland to settle in that part of America, and be- ing desirous that they should have a Presbyterian minister to preach to them in Gaelic, and to teach and catechise the children in English, applied to the society to grant a com- mission to such a minister, who should likewise act as one of their missionaries for Christianizing the Indians, and to allow him a salary for some years, until the colony should be able to maintain him solely at their own expence. The trustees further agreed to give to this missionary and to his successors, in perpetuity, 300 acres of land. The society accordingly granted a commission to Mr. John Macleod, a native of the Isle of Sky, with a salary of 50/. sterling. This mission was supported till 1740, when the greatest part of the inhabitants of Georgia having been cut off in an expedi- tion against the Spaniards at St. Augustine, Mr. Macleod left the colony. In 1741, the society established a board of correspondents at New- York, with the same powers and for the same pur- poses as that at Boston. This board appointed Mr. Azariah Horton to labour as a missionary on Long Island, a part of the province of New- York, with a salary of 40/. sterling, and named as his assistant and interpreter one Miranda, an Missions of Inferior Note, 481 Indian, formerly a trader, but ^vho had for some time labour- ed to instruct the Delaware and Susquehannah Indians. — Miranda died soon after his appointment; but Mr. Horton remained for several years on Long Island. An Account of the Society in Scotland for Propagating Christian Know- ledge, p. 13. On liis arrival, he met with a very favom'ablc reception from the Indians. Those who lived at tliC east end of the island, in particular, listened with great attention to his instructions, and many of them were brought to in- quire, What they should do to be saved'? A general refor- mation of manners quickly ensued among them; many of them were impressed ^vith deep convictions of their sinful- ness and misery; and there was even a number who gave sa- tisfactory evidence of their saving conversion to Christ. In the course of two or three years, Mr. Horton baptized thir- ty-five adults and forty-four children. He also took pains to teach them to read, and some of them made considerable progress. But the extensiveness of his charge, and the ne- cessity of his travelling from place to place, rendered it im- possible for him to pay that regular attention to this import, ant object, that was desirable. Such was the promising aspect of this mission for some time; but it was not long before there appeared a melancholy declension among some of the Indians, in consequence of the introduction of spirituous liquors among them, and their being allured by this means into drunkenness, their darling vice. Some, too, grew careless and remiss in attending on divine worship; but still there were a number who retained iheir first serious impressions, and continued to breathe the temper of genuine Christians. Brainerd's Life, p. 547. Gillies' Historical Collections, vol. ii. p. 448. In 1750, the school at Mountack and Shemcock contained about sixty children, who made considerable progress in learning; and in general, the means of grace appeared to be blessed to the poor Indians. Bonar's Sermon before the Society for Pro- pagating Christian Knowledge, p. 49. But as this mission was not so extensively useful as was expected, it was given up in the beginning of 1753. Account of the Society in Scotland for Propagating Christian Knowledge, p. 15. We are informed, however, that in 1788, the Indians in those places where Mr. Horton laboured were still religiously dis- posed, and that they had two preachers among them, both Indians, and well esteemed. A number of them were com* vol.. n. .IP 482 Appendix, municants, though how many we cannot say. American Correspondence, among the records of the Society in Scot- land for Propagating Christian Knowledge, MS. vol. i. p. 166. The Society for the Propagation of the Gospel in New- England, having resolved to send a missionary and a school- master to tht Cherokee Upper towns, provided the society in Scotland would send another missionary and schoolmaster to the same towns, the society allowed 60/. sterling a year for this purpose, and placed it under the management of certain persons in Carolina and Virginia, In consequence of this, Mr. Martin engaged in this mission in December 1757; and appearances being promising, Mr. Richardson was sent tliither the following year; but as the Cherokees joined in hostilities with the French against the English, the mission was soon after relmquished. In 1762, the board of correspondents at Boston sent three missionaries to Ohonoquagie, an Indian town on the banks of the river Susquehannah. They were received by the In- dians with great cordiality; but as they were not so success- ful as was expected, they returned to Boston. As ignorance of the Indian language had always been a powerful obstacle to the propagation of Christianity among the Indians, tlie board of correspondents at Boston adopted a plan for the education of Enghsh and Indian youths. Three Indians were put to school; but as many inconveniences, and particularly a great ex pence, was found to attend this scheme, it was given up. They then attempted to establish schools in the Indian settlements; but the Indians on the borders of New- England having commenced hostilities, this measure was attended with little effect. In 1772, the society sent two missionaries and an inter- preter to the Delaware Indians. On their arrival, many of the savages were attentive to them, and some were desirous of being instructed in the word of God. But these promis- ing appearances quickly vanished; and the Indians ordered them to return to those who sent them. Tlie society also paid 40/. sterling towards the support of four missionaries, who were sent in 1773 to the Indian tribes in Canada. In February 1774, a memorial was presented to the so- ciety, from the Rev. Dr. Ezra Styles, and the Rev. Samuel Hopkins, of Newport, Rhode Island, in which they set forth Missions of Inferior Note. 483 the following particulars: That two negroes in that place, named Bribiol Yaninia and John Qiiamine, were hopeiuUy converted to Christianity some years beibre, and since that time had sustained a respectable character as Christiais; that they were now about thirty years of age, possessed consider- able natural abilities, and spoke their native language, the language of a numerous and powerful nation in Guinea; that they were very anxious to make some attempt for the propa- gation of the gospel among their ignorant brethren; that these various circumstances had induced several persons in Newport, Rhode Island, to set on foot a proposal of sending them on a mission to Africa; that in order to qualify them for this important office, it was necessary they bh„.aid be put to school, and taught to read and write better than they were yet able to do, and Lliat they should likewise be mure iuiiy instructed in divinity; that ii, upon trial, they should oe found to have made suitable improvement, and should be iound qualified to act as missionaries, it was not duuuied that money might be raised sufficient to carry the design into execution; that at present money was wanting for aischargiiig a debt of fifty dollars, contracted by the lat- ter Oi tlieni Wiicn he purchased his freedom, and for support- ing boiii of t .em at school. The memorialists, therefore, eiiueaiecl all well-disposed persons to contribute to forward till.- plan lor sending the gospel to the nations of Africa. The society, after considering this statement, unanimously ap- proved of the proposal, and ordered a sum not exceeding 3U/. sterling to be sent to the memorialists, and signified, at the Same time, their willingness to contribute to the support oi liie intended mission, whenever it should be undertaken. — Account of the Society in Scotland for Propagating Chris- tian Knowledge, p. 15, 18. in consequence of this donation of the Society, in Scot- land lor Propagating Christian Knowledge, together with some contributions from other quarters, the two Negroes were sent to New- Jersey College, under the care of Dr. Witherspoon; and from the following discovery, it was ho- ped, that when their education was completed; they would return to Africa, under circumstances of the most favourable nature. There was at Cape Coast Castle, on the shores of Guinea, about three or four leagues from Annamaboe, a Negro missionary, from the Society for Propagating the 484 Appendix. Gospel in Foreign Parts, whose name was Philip Quaque. All account having been sent to him of the family of John Qnamine, of the names and circumstances of his parents, and of the manner of his being carried away, he was desired to make inquiry about them, and if he found his father or mother, to tell them that their son M'as still alive, and that though he had been sold as a slave, he had now obtained his liberty, and propQscd to return to them. Happily he was successful in finding out the friends of his countryman; the description which was sent to him corresponding completely with their names, situation, &c. His father was now dead, but his mother was still alive. Her joy, on hearing that her son was yet living, it is more easy to conceive than describe. She seemed, like Jacob of old, when he said, " It is enough; Joseph my son is yet alive; I shall see him before 1 die." All his relations earnestly desired that he might soon return to them, and promised that nothing should be wanting to render him happy. They at the same time expressed the warmest gratitude to those friends who had taken him under their care, and had shewn so much kindness to him. Meanwhile, the two Negroes continued to prosecute their studies; and it was expected their education would soon be completed; but on the commencement of hostilities between the colonies and the mother country, there was a want of money for carrying on the design, and therefore they left the college, and entered into business for their own support, in the hope that they would at length find an opportunity of re- turning to their own country. But during the war, one of then) died, and after the conclusion of peace, there was no way found of sending the other to Africa. American Cor- respondence among the Records of the Society in Scotland for Propagating Christian Knowledge, MS. vol. i. p. 35, 75, 95. Missions of Inferior Note. 485 THE CORPORATION FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL IN NEW-ENGLAND. IN May 1733, the Rev. Mr PcU'ks wus sent by the com- missioners of Indian affairs, to preach to the Narraganset Indians, about Westerly and Charlestovvn, in Rhode Island, and to such oi the English as would attend on his instruc- tions. After some years, the revival of religion, which was so remarkable in various parts of America, extended to this quarter, and was by no means confined to the White people. About the beginning of this visitation, some of the Indians appeared to be seriously impressed with the truth, and seve- ral of them seemed to be set up as monuments of divine grace. But the power of God begaji to be most remarkably displayed among them as a body, in February 1743, when a number of Christian Indians, from Stonington, a neighbour- ing town, came to visit dieir countrymen, at this place. From that tmie the greater part of them were impressed witn a se- rious concern about their souls. They now relinquished their dances, and drunken frolics, and flocked more to the worship of God, than they were used to do to their amuse- ments. Formerly there were not above ten or ! welve of the Indians who came to the church at iill; but now there were near a hundred who attended very regularly; many of whom afibrded the most pleasing evidence of a change of heart. Within little more than a year, upwards of sixty of them were baptized, and admit ed to the full communion of the church. In speaking of them, Mr. Parks says, "Consider- ing the disadvantages they are under, by not being able to read, they may well be called experieneed Christians, and lu-e examples of faith, patience, love, humility, and every grace of the Moly Spirit. I have sometimes, been ashamed, and even conlounded before God at myself, when I have been among them, and have licard their conversation, be- held their zeal, and fervent charity toward each other. They 486 AppeiuTix. are abundant in their endeavours to bring over such as op- . pose themselves, by setting before them the evil of their ways, and the comfort and sweetness of true religion. When they are assembled for divine worship, their hearts are often drawn out to plead with their brethren, so that with joy I have stood still to see the salvation of the Lord. Their faith in God, encourages and quickens them in duty to obtain the promises of the good things of this life, as well as of that which is to come; so that there is a change among them in the outward no less than in the inward man. They grow more decent and cleanly in their dress, provide better for their households, and get clearer of debt. The most of the Indians who are here in a bod}^, are come into the kingdom of God; and the most oi" those that are without are hopefully convinced that God is in the others of a truth, and of the necessity of their being partakers of his grace. Indeed, the Lord seems to be extending the power of his grace to such as are scattered abroad." — Princes' Christian History, vol. i. p. 201; vol. ii. p. 22. This revival of religion among the Narraganset Indians, does not appear to have been temporary. We suppose at least, it was to them that the Rev. Charles Beatty refers, in the following account wliich was written a few years before the commencement of the American war: " I have now in my hands," says he, "a catalogue containing the names of Indians belonging to the Narraganset tribes in New- England, m number about three hundred and fifteen. Mr. Samuel Drake, who has furnished the catalogue, and also written an account of them, and v/ho has lived fourteen years among them as a schoolmaster, says, ''He believes in the judgment of charity, that in the above number of Indians, there are seventy real Christians; that about sixty of them have entered into covenant with God, and one another, as a church of Christ, and arc determined to follow the Lamb of God whith- ersover he goes; that they are also agreed in the articles of foith contained in the Apostles' Creed; that, on Tuesday, Thursday, and Saturday evenings, they constantly meet J together, for singing and prayer; and that in their devotions, their affections seem to be surprisingly drawn out; that they are not fond of receiving any into church fellowship, but such as can give some good account of their being born again, renounce their Heathenish practices, subject them- selves to the ordinance of baptism, and embrace the above Missions of Inferior J\i'ote. 487 articles of faith; that they steadily maintain religious worship in their families; that, once in four weeks, they have a meet- ing on the Thursday, preparatory to the communion; that, on the Sabbath following, they celebrate the Lord's Supper; and ihat, at certain sacramental seasons, he has thought that the Lord Jesus seemed, as it were, to be evidently set forth cruciticd beiore them; that if at any time any of their breth- ren return to their former sinful practices, the rest will mourn over diem as though their hearts would break; that, if their backslidmi^ brethren repent of their shi, and manifest a de- sire again to walk with the church, their rejoicing is equal to their former mourning; but, that if no fruit of repentance appears, after they have mourned over them for several meet- ings, they bid the offender farewell, as if they were going to part to meet no more, and with such a mourning as resembles a funeral. I have been at several such meetings, and there has been such a lamentation in tlie assembly, when they were obliged to part witli a brother, as a Heatlien man, or publican, that even the sinner, who previously appeared per- fectly obstinate, was so affected as to appear niwardly in pain for sin; and continued to cry to God for mercy, till he was delivered from his load of guilt, and admitted into fellow- ship with the churcli again." He adds, " That this reli- gious concern began among these Indians twenty. six years since; that their pious minister is one of their own number, Mr. Samuel Niles; and that now mi-mv of their children are able to read the New Testament to their parents." There are several other tribes of Indians in New- England, not far distant from this tribe, that have received the Chris- tian religion; a number of whom, as I am credibly informed, in the judgment of charity, give evidence of their being real Christians, and have occasional communion with those of the Narraganset church, particularly about thirty or forty of the JVlohegan Indians; about twenty of the Pequot tribe; six or seven of the Neantick tribe. Both these tribes live in the colony of Connecticut. There are also some of the Stonington ti'ibe, that have occasionally communion with the Narraganset's, and about fifteen or sixteen of the Mon- tawk tribe of Indians, who live upon the east end of Long Island, and for several years had the Rev. Mr. Horton to preach among them. These sometimes cross the Sound, in order to join the above church in its divine ordinances," — Beatty's Journal of a two Months Tour. p. 54 488 Appendix. The state of religion among the Narraganset Indians, ib not, however, at present so flourishing; though there is still the remains of a Christian church among them. In 1809 they were visited by the Rev. Mr. Coe, who has furnished us with the following particulars concerning them: " The whole number of Indians at Charlestown, considered as of the Narraganset tribe, is about one hundred and forty, or one hundred and fifty souls. One half of this number may be under the age of twenty-iive years, and may learn to read. By intemperance and inattention to business, they are all reduced to poverty, some to an extreme degree. They are subject to the general laws of the state of Rhode Island; but their internal affairs are under the direction of a council of five men of their ovv^n nation, and one White man, appointed by the state. By them lands are leased; provision made for the poor; and the persons belonging to the tribe ascer- tained. The quantity of their land is estimated at about three square miles; most of the valuable part of which is let out upon hire; a large portion is reserved for wood and tim- ber; and a small part is in tillage. Very few pure-blooded Indians are now on the land, as they have for ages past been intermixing with Whites and Blacks. None are entitled to any part of the inheritance, except those who have de- scended from their females; hence a number of others, of mixed nations, live among them, who, by their customs, arc not of the tribe. " Their Christian church, composed of persons of differ- ent nations, consists of between fort}^ and fifty members. They had a preacher of their own, John Segeter, who died about two years since. He could read, and was a man of some information. They still carry on worship on the Lord's day among themselves; and have the only place of worship now in the town. A school- house was formerly built by the Society in England for Propagating the Gospel, and a free-school was supported for thtir instruction, until the commencement of the revolutionary war, after which all provisions of that kind was discontinued; and their shool- house has lately been blown down. They are favourably disposed to the education of their children. When a school was kept three winters ago about two miles from them, lif- teen Indian children went to it; and when they heard the White people talked of opening a school among them, they took a great inteiest in the subject, and made inquiries in Missions of Inferior Note. 489 Newport, from time to time, respecting it. In consequence of this favourable report, measures have been taken for the establishment of a school among them; which, we hope, will be attended with beneficial effects, — Morse's Sermon before the Society for Propagating the Gospel among the Indians and others in North America, p. 56. THE REV. SAMSON OCCOM. The Rev. Samson Occom, one of the^lohegan tribe of Indians in Connecticut, was converted to Christianity, with many others of his countrymen, in 1741, when he was about seventeen years of age. He was the first who was educated at Dr. Wheelock's Indian school, and he was afterwards or- dained to the ministry by a presbytery on Long Island, where lie preached to a i>mal1 number of Indians, who were once under the care of Mr. Ilorton. In 1761, a proposal hav- ing been made to him to engage in a mission to the Oneida Indians, who had of late expressed an earnest desire thafra minister might settle among them, he agreed to go cfnd make a trial. On his arrival among them, he met with a favourable reception from them; and in the course of the summer, he baptized five or six persons. — Account of some late Attempts to Christianize the North American Indians, 1765, p. 3. In this situation, Mr. Occom appears to have continued till about 1766, when he came over to Britain along with the Rev. Mr. Whitaker, in order to make collections for the Indian Charity School, established by Dr. Wheelock at Leb» anon, in Connecticut; and their mission, as will be seen in our account of that institution, was attended with singular and unprecedented success. He was, we suppose, the first and indeed the only Indian preacher, who ever visited the British isles. After his return to America, he continued to labour as a missionary among the Indians, though, during the American war, it is probable, his operations would be materially intej^ rupted, if not even entirely suspended. About 1768, he Wj^ moved with the Indians under his care, from the neighbour- hood of New-London, in Connecticut, to the Oneida country, where they were presented with a considerable tract of land by the Oneida Indians, and which was coufirmeon free terms: he that hath no mo- ney may come; he that hath no righteousness, no goofiness may. come: the call is to poor undone sinners; the call is not to the righteous, bftt siimers, inviting them to repentance. Hear the voice of the son of the Most High God, " Come unto me, all ye that labour and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest." This is a call, a gracious call to you, poor Moses, under your present burdens and distresses And Chri:5t has a right to call sinners to himself. It would be pre- sumption for a mighty angel to call a poor sinner to himself; and were it possible for you to apply to all God's creatures, they would with one voice tell you, that it was not in them to help you. Goto all the means of grace, they would prove miserable helps vv ithout Christ himself. Yea, apply to all the ministers of the gospel in the world, they would all say, that it was not m them, but would only prove as indexes, to point out to you the Lord Jesus, the only Saviour of sinners of mankind. Yea, go to all the angels in heaven, they would do the same. Yea, go to God the Father himself, without Christ, he wouid not help you. To speak after the manner of nien, he would also point to the Lord Jesus Christ, and say, '' This is my beloved Son, in whom I am ivell pleased, hear ye him." Thus, you see, poor Moses, that there is none in fieaven, or on the earth, that can help you, but Christ: he alone has power to save and to give you life. God the Father appointed him, chose him, authorised and fully com- missioned him to save sinners. He came down from hea- ven into this lower world, and became as one of us, and stood in our room. He was the second _ Adam. And as God demanded perfect obedience of the first Adam, the se- cond fulfilled it; and as the first sinned and incurred the wrath and anger of God, the second endured it; he suffered in our room. As he became sin ffir us, he was a man of sorrows and ac(|uainted with grief; all our stripes were laid upon him. Yea, he was finally condemned, because we were under con- demnation; and at last was executed and put to death for our sins; was lifted up between the heaven and the earth, and was Missions of hiferior JVote. 49'3 crucified on the accursed tree: his blessed hands and ftet were fastened there; — there he died a shameful and ignomin- r, ious death; there he finished the great work ot" our redcmp- ti^pi there his heart's blood was shed for our cleansing; there he fully satisfied the divine justice of God, for penitent be- lieving sinners, though they have been the chief of sinners. O JVIoses, this is good news lo you, in this last day of your life. Behold a crucified Saviour; his blessed hands are out- stretched all in a gore of blood. This is the only Saviour, an Almighty Saviounpust such as you stand in infinite and per- ishing need of. U, poor Moses, hear the dying prayer of a gracious Saviour on the accursed tree, " Father forgive them, for they know not what they do." This was a pra\er for his enemies and murderers; and it is tor all who repent and believe in him. O why will you die eternally, poor Moses, since Christ has died for sinners? Why will you go to hell beneath the bleeding Saviour, as it were? This is the day of your execution, yet it is the accepted time, it is the day of salvation, if you now believe in the Lord Jesus Christ. Must Christ follow you into the prison by his servants, and there intreat you to accept of eternal life; and will you refuse it? And must he follow you even to the gallows, and there be- seech you to accept of him, and will you refuse him? Shall he be crucified hard by your gallows, as it were, and will you regard him not? O, poor Moses, believe on the Lord Jesus Christ with all your heart, and thou shalt be saved eter- nally. Come just as you are, with all your sins and abomi- nations, with all your blood guiltiness, will all your condem- nation, and lay hold of the hope set before you this dav. This is the last day of salvation with your soul; you will be beyond the bounds of mercy in a few minutes more. O,, what a joyful day will it be, if you now openly believe in, and receive the Lord Jesus Christ; it would be the beginning of heavenly days with your poor soul; instead of a melan- choly day, it would be a wedding-day to your soul: it would cause tlie very angels of heaven to rejoice, and the saints on earth to be glad; it would cause the angels to come down from the realms above, and wait hovering about your gal- lows, ready to convey your soul to the heavenly mansions, thejre to take the possession of eternal glory and happiness, and join the heavenly choirs ift singing the song of Moses and the Lamb; there to sit down forever with Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, in the kingdom of Gocl's glory; and yoiir 494 Appendix. sflpe and guilt shall be forever banished from the place^ 'gano^ll sorrow and fear forever fly away, and tears be wiped from your face; and there shall you forever admire the^ tonishing, and amazing, and infinite mercy of God in Ci Jesus, in pardoning such a monstrous sinner, as you hWe been; there you will claim the highest note of praise, for the riches of free grace in Christ Jesus. But if you will not ac- cept of a Saviour proposed to your acceptance in this last day of your life, you must this very day bid farewell to God the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, to heavjn, and all the saints and angels that are there; and you must bid all the saints in this lower world an eternal farewell, and even to the whole world. And so I must leave you in the hands of God." — A Sermon at the execution of Moses Paul, an Indian: By Sam- son Occom, 1788, p. 16. Mr. Occom lived several years after this, but it appears that he was dead in 1796, when the Rev. Drs. Morse and Belknap visited the Oneida country. The Indians who had been under his care lived at a place called Brothertown, and vi^ere 150 in number. They -were all professed Christians, but they were then without a pastor. — Mass. Hist. Coll. vol. V. p. 13. According to very recent accounts, the Brothertown tribe consists of 302 persons. They possess a track of land con- sisting of 9390 acres, divided into lots of from fifty to a hun- dred acres each, of which about two thousand are improved. The produce of their land the last season (we suppose 1812,) amounted to about 2870 bushels of wheat, 5690 bushels of Indian corn, 700 bushels of rye, 1860 bushels of oats, 90 bushels of pease, 3450 bushels of potatoes, and about 290 tons of hay: but about one half of this produce was raised on shares by White people. The stock in this tribe consists of 90 milch cows, SO horses, 16 yoke of oxen, 93 young cattle, 88 sheep, and a great number of swine. Tlicy have 16 framed houses, and 18 framed barns, one grist-mill be- longing to the tribe, and two saw-mills belonging to indivi- duals. Their implements of husbandry consist of 21 ploi^hs, 17 sleds, 3 carts, and 3 waggons. Their mechanics are 4 carpenters, 2 blacksmiths, 4 shoe-makers, ^ tailors, and 5 weavers. Their manufactures last year (we suppose IS 12) amounted to about 320 yard^of woollen cloth, and v 00 yards of linen. They have 5 looms, and are generally supplied \»lth wool and flax spinning-wheels, axes, hoes, scythes, &c. Missio7is of Inferior Note. 495 it is a melancholy fact, however, that within the short dis- tance of seven or eight miles, there are no less than nine stills, which consume annually about 30,000 bushels of grain, and produce about 90,000 gallons of spirits. A Summary Account of the Measures pursued by the yearly Meeting of Friends of New- York for the Civilization of the Indians, p. 13, 19. By the same account, it appears that the Stockbridge tribe (see vol. i, civ. sec. iv.) now consists of 475 persons. They possess six square miles of land, except 1800 acres, which are let on lease. About 1200 acres are improved, on which they have 2 saw-mills, 1 grist-mill, 8 framed houses, and 7 framed barns. The remainder of their buildings, as in the other tribes, arc of logs and bark. They raised in the year 1811, about 500 bushels of wheat, 2000 bushels Indian corn, and plenty of potatoes, beans and other vegetables. They have 26 horses, 20 pair of oxen, 51 milch cows, 4i young cattle, 56 sheep, and about 50 swine. — Ibid. p. 14. The Pagan i)arty of the Oneida tribe, whom the Quak- ers have taken under their care, consists of 440 persons in fifty-one families. They possess 19,000 acres of land of which 500 are improved. They raise about 1200 bushels of vv^heat, and 1840 bushels of Indian corn. Their stock consists of 25 horses, 24 oxen, 33 milch cows, 118 young cattle, 40 sheep, and 100 swine. There are in the settlement 6 framed houses, 6 framed barns, and I saw-mill. They have 2 waggons and 1 0 ploughs. Ibid. p. 1 1. The Onondago tribe consists of about 250 persons. They possess 12,000 acres of land, of which between five and six hundred are improved. They raised the last season (we suppose 1812) 450 bushels of wheat, and 1400 bushels of Indian corn, besides considerablelSmantities of different hinds of vegetables. Their stock consists of 6 pair of oxen, 10 milch cows, and some young cattle; and their implements of husbandry of a few ploughs, harrows, &c — Ibid. p. 14. Each of the tribes receives a small annuity from the government, arising from a sale of part of their lands. — Ibid, p. 15, THE REV. SAMUEL DAVIES. In 1747, the Rev, Samuel Davies, who was afterwards president of New- Jersey college, began to preach at Hanover 4.96 Appendix. and the neighbouring parts of Virginia. Besides labouring with great success among the White people, he was the happy instrument of bringing many of the Negro slaves to the knowledge of the gospel. In a lettep writen in 1755 to a gentleman who was a member of the Society in Lon- don for promoting Religious Knowledge among the Poor, he gives the following pleasmg at:count of the appearances of religion among them. " The inhabitants of Virginia are computed to be about 300,000 men, the one half of which number are supposed to be Negroes. The number of those who attend my ministry at particular times is uncertain, but generally about 300, who give a, stated attendance; and never have I been so struck with the appearance of an as- sembly, as when I have glanced my eye to that part of the meeting-house where they usually sit, adorned^ for so it has appeared to me, with so many black countenances eagerly attentive to every word they hear, and frequently bathed in tears. A considerable number of them (about an hundred) have been baptized, after a proper time for instruction, and having given credible evidences, not only of their acquain- tance with the important doctrines of the Christian religion, but also a deep sense of them upon their minds, attested by a life of strict piety and holiness. As they are not sufficiently polished to dissemble with a good grace, they express the sentiments of their souls so much in the language of simple nature, and with such genuine indications of sincerity, that it is impossible to suspect their professions, especially when attended with a truly Christian life and exemplary conduct. — My worthy friend Mr. Tod, minister of the next congre- gation, has near the same number under his instructions, who, he tells me, discover the same serious turn of mind. Jn sfeort, sir, there are miJlitudes of them, in different places, who are willing and eagerly desirous to be instructed, and embrace every opportunity of acquainting themselves with the doctrines of the gospel, and though they have generally very little help to learn to read, yet to my agreeable surprise, many of them, by the dint of application in their leisure hours, have made such a progress, that they can read a plain author intelligibly, and especially their Bibles, and pity it is that any of them should be without them. Some of them have the misfortune to have irreligious masters,, and hardly any of them are so happy as to be furnished with these as- sistances for their improvement. Before I had the pleasure Missions of Inferior JVote* 4i97 or being admitted a member of your society, they were wont frequently to come to me with such moving accounts of their necessities in this respect, that I coiiid not help sup- plying them with books to the utmost of my small abilities; and when I distributed those amongst them which my friends, with you, sent over, I had reason to think that I never did an action in all my life that met with so much grat- itude from the receivers. I liave already distributed all the books that I brought over, which were proper for them. Yet still on Saturday evenings, the only time they can spare, my house is crowded with numbers of them, whose very- countenances still carry the air of importunate petitioners for the same favours with those who came before them. But, atas! my stock is exhausted, and I must send them away grieved and disappointed. — Permit mc, sir, to be an. advocate with you, and by your means, with your generouis friends, in their behalf. The books I principally want for them arc Watts' Psalms and Hymns, and Bibles. The two first they cannot be supplied with any other way than by a collection, as they are not among the books which your so- ciety gi^•e away. I am the rather importunate for a good number of these, as I cannot but observe that the Negroes, above all the human species that I ever knew, have an ear for music, and a kind of ecstatic delight in psalmody; and there are no books they leai'n so soon, or take so much plea- sure in, as those used in that heavenly part of divine worship. Some gentlemen in London were pleased to make me a pri- vate present of these books for their use; and from the recep- W)\\ they met with, and their eagerness for more, I can easily foresee how acceptable and useful a larger number would be among them. Indeed, nothing would be a greater in- ducement to their industry to learn to read, than the hope of such a present, which they would consider both as a help and a reward for their diligence." Having obtained a further supply of books from Londoa lor the Negroes, Mr. Davies, in a letter to the same gentle- man, gives tlie following account of tlie manner in which they were received by them. *' For some time after the books arrived, the poor slaves, whenever they could get aii hour's leisure from their masters, would hurry away to my house, to receive the charity with all the genuine indications of passionate gratitude, which unpolished nature could give, and which affectation and grimace would mimick in \t\\xu VOL. If. 3 R 498 Appendix, * The books were all very acceptaole, but hone more so than the Psalms and Hymns, which enable them to gratify their pc; uliai taste for i salmody. Sundry of them have lodged ail liight in my kitcuen, and sometimes when I have awaked about two or three o'clock in the moriiing, a torrent of sa- cred harmony poured into my chamber, and carried my mind av/ay to heaven. In this seraphic exercise, some of them spend almost the whole night. I wish, sir, you and tt^eir otJ.jer benefactors could hear any of these sacred concerts. I am persuaded it would surprise and please you more than an Oratorio, or a St. Cecilia's day." Mr. Davies afterwards adds, that two Sabbaths before, he had the pleasure of see- ing forty of them around the table of the Lord, all of whom made a credible profession of Christianity, and several of them with imusual evidence of suicerity; and that he be- lieved there were more than a thousand Negroes, who at- tended upon his ministry at the different places where he alternately officiated. — Gilles' Historical Collections, vol. i. p. 334; Appendix to the Historical Collections, p. 29, 37, 40, 42. THE NEW-YORK MISSIONARY SOCIETY. In 1800, the New- York Missionary Society sent the Rev. E. Holmes on an exploratory mission to some of the north- western tribes of Indians. Having arrived among the Tuscaroras, near the falls of Niagara, he met with a very friendly reception from them. Before he left them, several of their sachems and warriclH addressed a letter to the New-York Missionary Society, in which they i^nplore their assistance and compassion in the foiiovving affecting strains: " Fathers and brothers, we should be very glad to have our father Holmes to live among us, or any other good man that you would send, to teach us the meaning of the behoved speech in the good book called the Bible; for we are in darkness; we are very ignorant; we are poor. Now, fathers and brothers, you have much light; you are wise and rich. Only two of our nation can read in tlie good book the Bible: we wish our children to learn to retid, that they may be civilized and happy when we are gone, that they may understand the good speech better than we can. We feel much sorrow for our children. We ask you, fathers and brothers, will you not pity us and our poor Missions of Inferior J\'ote. 499 children, and send a school-master to teach our children to read and write? If }oii will, we will rejoice, we will love him, we will do all we can to make him happy." After noticing the opposition \\hich 'some of the Indians had shewn to such benevolent attempts of the White people, and the abandonment of the scheme in consequence of this, they add, " We are sorry Indians have done so; we are afraid some of us shall do so too; and that the Great Spirit will be angry with us; and you being discouraged, will stop and sa}% " Let them alone; there is nothing to be done with Indians." Fathers and brothers, hearken. We cr}^ to you from the wilderness; our liearts ache, whil% we speak to your ears. If such wicked things should be done by any of us, we pray you not to be discouraged; don't stop, Think, poor Indians must die, as well as White men. We pray you, therefore, never to give over, and leave poor Indians; but follow them in dark time;;; and let our children always lind you to be their fathers and friends when we are dead and no more." This expostulatory letter was signed by two sachems, and seven ^varrior chiefs. On taking leave of the Tuscarora Indians, Mr. Holmes proceeded on his journey, and visited the Senecas, who re- sided at Buffaloe Creek. From them, however, he did not meet with a reception equally favourable. After he had, at their request, preached a sermon to them, the chiefs held a consultation, o\\ the subject of the mission; upon which Red Jacket, the second sachem, a cunning artful man, rose and delivered a speech, in which, among other things, he said, " Father, we thank the Great Good Spirit above, for what you have spoken to us at this time, an^ hope he will always incline your heart, and strengthen you to this good work. We have clearly understood you, and this is all truth that you have said to us. Father, we Indians are astonished at you Whites, that when Jesus Christ was among you, and went about doing good, speaking the good word, healing the sick, and casting out evil spirits, that you White people did not pay attention to him, and believe in him; and that you put him to death, when you had the good book in your possession. Fatiier, we Indians were not near to this transaction, nor could we be guilty of it. 50O Appendix. Father, you do not come like those that have come with a bundle under their arms, or something in their hands; but; we have always found something" of deceit under it, for they are always aiming at our lands. But you have not come like one of these; you have come like a father and a true friend, to advise us for our good. We expect that the bright chain of friendship shall always exist between us; we will do every thing in our power to keep that chain bright, from time to time. Father, you and your good society well know, that when learning was first introduced among Indians, they became small; and two or three nations have become extinct; and we know not what has bccfme of them. It was also introdu- ced among our eldest brothers the Mohawks, and we im- mediately observed that their seats began to be small; this was likewise the case with our brothers the Oneidas. Let us look back to the situation of our nephews the Mohegans; they were totally routed out from their seats. This is the reason why we think learning would be of no service to us. Father, we are astonished that the White people, who have the good book called the Bible among them, that tells them the mind and will of the Great Spirit, and they can read it, and understand it, that they are so bad, and do so many wicked things, and that they are no better. Father, If learning should be introduced among us, at present, more intrigue or craft might creep in among us. It might be the means of our suffering the same misfortunes as our brothers. Our seat is now but small; and if we were to leave this place, we should not know where to find another. We do not think we should be able to find a seat amongst our Western brothers." But though Red Jacket's speech was of so unfavourable a nature, yet Farmer's brother, the chief sacliem of the Sen- ecas, offered to commit his grandson to the care of the New- York Missionary Society in order to be educated by them, in the hope he might afterwards be useful to his nation. This proof of confidence was the more extraordinary, as one of his grandsons whom he had committed to the care of the United States, had, instead of being advanced in useful knowledge, been totally ruined in respect of his morals; a circumstance which he depicted in strong and lively colours. Keport of the New- York Missionary Society for 1801, an- jiexed to Abeel's Sermon, p. 46-. Missions oflnffrior Note* 501 After Mr. Holmes' return to NWv-York, his report being of so encouraging a nature, he was appointed as a missionary to the North Western Indians, particularly the TiiscaroraS and the Senecas, near the falls of Niagara. In August 1801, he accordingly returned to settle among them, and irom the former he again met with the most hiA'ourable reception. They not only thankfully listened to his instructions, but ex- pressed a desire that the whole of their nation, scattered through other pqrts \)f the country, might be collected to- gether to that place, that they might be instructed in the gospel of Christ; and, indeed, Mr.. Holmes was not witliout hope, that a number of them had been brought to the saving knowledge of divine truth. The legislature of the state of New- York having appropriated a sum of money for the building of a church and |.chool-house, they were accord- ingly erected, and found highly convenient for the purposes t)f the mission. From the Senecas, Mr. Holmes' reception was of a less favourable nature. By secret artifice and open calumny, the Indian impostor called the prophet of the Alleghany, had (xcited so formidable an opposition to him, that the sachems and chiefs referred the question to the warriors, whether he should be allowed to preach or not; and t^ warriors, in their turn, agreed to refer it to the prophet. Wappily, how- ever, this manoeuvre was defeated, through the zeal and in- trepidity of Mr. Holmes. In full council, he delivered his message with distinguished fervour and fidelity, setting be- fore them, on the one l^and, the rich mercies of God in Je- sus Clirist; and, on the other, the fearful judgments which they would incur, by their unbelief. This boldness appeared to produce the happiest effects. The progress of the delu- sion was arrested, and the proi)het began to lose his credit. To this a quarrel between that impostor and a woman whom they call a prophetess, contributed. She pretended to have been caught up into the third heavens, but the prophet refu- sed to acknowledge her, and the contest put them both to shame. After some further consultation, the Indians return- ed Mr. Holmes the following answer: " We have taken time to deliberate. We have been embarrassed with doubts. We thought not proper to proceed hastil}', lest not having thoroughly weighed the proposal, we should do wrong, and have reason hereafter to repent of it." They then proceeded fo express tlKir willingness to listen to the gospel; and to 502 Appendix. desire that a school mignrDe established among them. In- deed, Mr. Holmes enjoyed full tranquillity among them; and the mission appeared to be more firmly established than ever. — Report of the New- York Missionary Society for 1803, in Religions Monitor, vol. i- p. 228. See also Missionary Magazhie, vol. vii. p. 384, 429. In. December 1803, Longboard, one of their chief war- riors, passed through the city of New- York, on his return from Washington, whither he had^dne to transact some business relative to the collection and civilization of his peo- pie. The directors of the Society had a most agreeable in- terview with him, in the course of which he declared the resolution of the sachems, and of the rest of the nation, to mahitain inviolable their friendship with the Missionary So- ciety, and their attachment to|}ie gospel, notwithstanding all the difficulties that might arise, and the machinations of their enemies. He promised to communicate an account of this interview to his nation; requested the prayers of the society for his safe journey home; begged them to sympa- thize with his weakness and ignorance, as it was but a short time since he had heard the voice of the Lord; and declared his hope, that, in the course of a few years, the whole of his nation woulc^mbrace the gospel. But notwimstanding these warm professions of friendship, Longboard, on his return home, became the advocate of those impostors who possess so much influence over the credulous Indians, and the violent enemy of the mission. Conferences and councils vv-ere held with great solemnity, to decide on the question, Whether they should give any further heed to the gospel, or revert to the religion of their forefathers? Longboard exerted his eloquence, his influence, and his address, in favour of their old superstition; and when he saw his cause, after open and full discussion, losing j;Tound among the men, he very dexterously resolved to- ivavc the question referred to the judgment of the women. But even this expedient failed. With a modesty and mag- iumimity which he had not anticipated, they declined giving ciWj opinion on the merits of the case; but reprobated a breach of their agreement with the Missionary Society. At the same time, the providence of God so ordered, that a young Indian, who had received some education, and learn- ed a trade at Albany, was present at this council. His can- did and manly testimony to the truth of the gospel, to the -• Missions of Inferior Xote, 50||^ • purity of the views with which the mission was instituted, to the folly of the dreamers, and the danger of adhering to them, produced a powerful eflect; and the whole dispute termmated in the triumph of truth, and the shame of its op- posers. — Report of the New- York Missionary Society 180.1., annexed to Livingston's Sermon, p. 80. Since that time, say the directors in their report, x\pril 1805, every thing has been tranquil and prosperous. The happy influence of Christianity is now conspicuous in the change of several of their most offensive habits. Their sav- age dances and frolics are discontinued; once when an at- tempt was made by some of the nation to engage in an ido- latrous feast, a suiiicient number could not be collected to carry the plan into execution. They have renounced the use of ardent spirits, and their rosolution has now stood the test of more than two years probation. They observe the Lord's day, and are regular and respectful in their attend- ance upon divine worship; even during their last hunting excursion, they abstained from their employment on the Sabbath. A number of their youth attended the school, and their proficiency promises to be of the highest utility. They are much attached to singing; and it is now far easier to as-, semble their young men for a lesson in psalmody, than for the purposes of dissipation. Among the many proofs of meliorated society among the Tuscaioras, it ought not to be omitted, that the loose connection of the sexes is grow- ing into disrepute and the marriage contract rising into es- teem. Old Sachiressa, their venerable sachem, began. He eame forward with his partner, with whom he had lived a long series of years, and insisted on being joined to her ju presence of the congregation, by a Christian marriage. It was the first instance that had ever occurred in the nation, and a more interesting scene, Mr. Holmes declares, he never witnessed. His example has since been followed by others; and there is a rational prospect, that in a short time their con- jugal relations will be as regular and sacred as in Christian countries. Sacliiressa has never relaxed in his ejo^rtions for promoting the spiritual interests of his people. His public exhortations, his private visits, his example, his entreaties, his tears, have been employed with a vigilance, a perse ve- rence, and a zeal, as might put thousands in the Christian world to shame. Indeed, sq sensible are they of the impor- tance of the gospel, that, besides attempting to collect the "ijtfl^ Appendix: fragments of tlieir own nation to share in its blessings, they have recently sent a deputation to some of the inferior tribes> with the view of spreading the word of life, and urging on their brethren the duty and necessity of embracing it — Re- port of the New- York Missionary Society, 1805, p. 4. Mr. Holmes' connection with the New- York Missionary Society was, after some time, dissolved; and he was suc- ceeded in his labours among the Tuscarora Indians by Mr. Andrew Gray, Sometimes very interesting scenes were exhibited among them. One day Mr, Gray preached from these words: " For as many as are led by the Spirit of God, they are the sons of God." This discourse appeared to make a deep impression on the mind of thfe principal sa- chem, who immediately on the close of the service arose and addressed his countrymen in a long harangue. Whilst he was thus engaged, Mr. Gray descended from the pulpit, and took a seat among tfie hearers. For a considerable time the chief seemed very earnest. At last his voice fauitered, he sighed deeply, resumed his seat, leaned his face on the head of his cane, and the tears rolled in streams down his cheeks. Mr. Gray enquired the cause, and was informed •by Cusick his interpreter, that in his speech he represented to his countrymen the great benefits which he himself had derived from believing in Christ, exhorted them to open their hearts and receive the same privileges, and mourned over their stupidity and obstinacy. Another instance of a similar kind happened still more lately. Paulus, a profes- sor of Christianity, undertook, one Sabbath morning before divine service, as he often does, to address his friends on much the same topics. After contiiiuing his talk a consid- erable time, he began to mourn and weep over the hardness and unbelief of his countrymen. His distress he exhibited in a singular manner, by his voice, his gestures, and his shedding of tears. — Evan. Mag. vol. xvii. p. 478; vol. xviii. p. 368. With the view of educating the Indian youth in the Eng- lish langun^'e, a young man was sent to the Tuscarora vil- lage to estabii^ a school among them. Evan. Mag. vol. xviii. p. 368. The Lancastrian system of tuition was attempted; but as it was not successful, recourse was had to ihe com- mon mode cf instruction. In 1810, the school was aitmded by twenty-four children, of vvhom eighteen were Indians, Missions of Inferior JVote, 50S the remaining six Whites. — Report of the New- York Mis. sionary Society, 1810, in Panoplist, vol. ii. p. 572. TliE GENERAL ASSEMBLY OF THE PRESBYTEPJAN CHURCH IN THE UNITED STATES. • In 1803, the General Assembly of the PresbyterianChurch in the United States of America, sent the Rev. Mr. Black- burn on a mission to the Cherokee Indians. Agreeably to his instructions, he embraced an early opportunity of insti- tuting: a school on the Hiehvvassee river for the education of their children; and it v\'as not long before it became neces- sary to begin a second school in the lower district of the nation.. In 1806, there were in thetvv'o schools seventy-five scholars, whose progress in reading, writing, and arithmetic, exceeded the most sanguine expectations that were formed of them. Panoplist, vol. i. p. 138. The indians in gen- eral, indeed, made no inconsiderable improvement in many of the common and most useful arts of life. They assumed to a great extent, not only the habits, but even the form of government of a civilized nation. At a kind of national meeting, they formed a constitution, chose a legislative body» and passed a number of laws, among which was an act imposing taxes for public purposes. Religious Monitor, vol. vii. p. 329. In a letter from the Rev. Mr. Blackburn, dated Januarys, 1810, we have the following interesting account of the progress of the Cherokee Indians towards a state of civilization. " In the nation there are 12,395 Indians. The number of females exceeds the males by 200. The Whites in the nation are 341. Of these are 113 who have Indian wives. Of Negro slaves there are 583. The number of their cattle is 19,500; of their horses 6,100; of their hogs 19,C00; of ■ their shg|k 1,057. They^rave now in actual operati£)n 13 grist-mills; 3 saw- mills; 3 salt-petre works, and 1 powder-mill. They have ^0 waggons; between 480 and 500 ploughs; 1600 spinning- wheels; 467 looms, and -19 silversmiths. Circulating specie is supposed to be as plenty among tliem as is common among the White people. Most of these advantages they have acquired since the year 1796y and particularly since 1803. vol.. II- 3 S 505 Appendix* If we deduct from the year the number of Sabbaths, and suppose that each spinning-wheel turns off six cuts a day^ the produce of 1600 will be 250,400 dozen of yarn in one year; and this, when manufactured into cloth, will make 292,133 yards. If we should suppose each loom to put off four yards a day, the produce of 467 will in a year amount to 584, o84 yards. Allow two hands to a wheel, 3,200 women will be em- ployed in carding and spinning, 467 engaged in weaving, and as many to fill the quills. If each plough be employed on only 10 acres, then 500 ploughs would cultivate 5000 acres, and would employ 1000 hands, as one must use the hoe after the plough. There is also nearly as much land in the nation wrought without a plough as with it; each acre will produce 50 bushels, which will be equal to 250,000, or 20 bushels to each person. The actual amount will double that sum. The number of Bibles and Testaments circulated in the nation, including the children of the schools, is upwards of jdOO, besides a variety of other books. On their roads they have many public houses, and on ijieir rivers convenient ferries. There are many of them learning different trades, according to their particular incli- nations. But as yet there is no church erected among^ ihem, and few of them appear to feel the impression of reli- gion on their hearts." — Panoplist, vol. ii. p. 474. We are sorry, however, to learn, that Mr. Blackburn's mission among the Cherokees is now at an end. He had so injured his health, and indeed broken his constitution, by his unwearied exertions, that he was compelled to resign his appointment as a missionary. It is pleasing, however, to learn, that a number of the Cherokee Indians have been so well instructed l)y hira, that they are now able to tejj^ schools themselves, and it was expected that they woul^CTigage in this important work. — -Evan. Mag. vol. xx. p. 437. TIIE WESTERN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. In April 1805, the Rev. James Hughes was sent by the Western Missionary Society on a mission to the Wyandot Indians about Sandusky and the neighbouring country, to the west of lake Erie. On arriving among them, he found Missions of Inferior Note. 507- them much divided on the subject of religion; some were for giving up reUgion altogether; some were for worshipping according to the modes of their forefathers; but the greater part were willing to hear the gospel. During his short mis- sion of two months, Mr. Hughes visited the Indians belong- ing to various towns in that part of the country, and in gen- eral he met with a very favourable reception among them. They heard his discourses with great attention, and some of them expressed the higliest satisfaction with what he taught them, particularly one of the chiefs, — Religious Monitor^ vol. iv. p. 38, 75. After fulfilling the period of his mission, Mr. Hughes, was succeeded bv the Rev. Mr. Badi cr, and he was after- wards followed by another minister. Each of them spent two months or more among the Indians, and both of them met with a very favourable reception from them. The poot savages expressed a strong desire to have the gospel preach- ed to them, a school for the education of their children esta- blished, and the arts of civilization introduced among thern^ Encouraged by these circumstances, the Western Misr siDnary Society sent the Rev. Mr. Badger to settle as a mis- sionary among them, and likewise three other persons as la- bourers, one of whom was to be eventually employed as a schoolmaster. With the view of introducing among them the arts of life, they also purchased for their use some live stock, household furniture, implements of husbandry, a boat, and other useful articles. — Religious Monitor, vol. iv. p. JO, /5. The Rev. Mr. Badger was still labouring as a missionary among the Wyandot Indians at Upper Sandusky, in 1809^ At that time there were in the school 15 scholars, who were making considerable progress in learning to speak English, for which they enjoyed great advantages, as some of the children of the interpreter, and some others in the school could speak both the English and W^yandot languages very 'well: The mission, hou^ever, had suffered a severe trial, from the unfriendly offices of the rum traders, and from the influence of the celebrated Seneca prophet, Cornplanter's brother. Panoplist, vol. ii. p. 184. We are happy to un- dcrstand, by still later accounts, that the mission among the Indians about Sandusky has assumed a very favourable as- pect, so far as the interests of religion are concerned. Seve- ral of the Indians appeared to be \md<;r serious imprcssioni^ 508 Appendicf:^ of religion, and of the chiefs seemed parlicularly pious- Evan. Mag. vol. XX. p. 437. To this account* of the operations of the Anglo-Americans in propagating the gospel among the Heathen, we shall add a list of the Missionary Societies which have been establish- ed in the United States: though it is proper to remark, that the operations of most of them have been chiefly among the White people in the new settlements. The Society for Propagating the Gospel among the In- dians and others in North America, instituted at Boston in 1787. The General Assembly of the Presbyterian Church in the United States have, since 1789, made annual collections in their churches for sending the gospel to the dark parts of the country. The assembly managed this business until 1802, when they chose a standino; committee of missions. In 1792, the Episcopal Church, or General Convention, resolved to collect a fund for missionary purjooses, and have made some efforts to send the gospel to the frontier settle- ments. In a subsequent general convention, the business was left to the convention of each state, in consequence of which the Episcopal Church in the state of New-York have established a Missionary Society. The New^-York Missionary Society, instituted 1796. The Northern Missionary Society, in the state of Nev/- York, instituted 1797. The Connecticut Missionary Society, instituted 1798. The Massachusetts Missionary Society, instituted 1799. The Hampshire Missionary Society, in Massachusetts, in- stituted 1800. , The New- Jersey Missionary Society, instituted 1801. The Baptist Missionary Society, Massachusetts, institu- ted 1802. The Western Missionary Society, consisting of the synod of Pittsburg, which is a branch of the General Assembly of the Presbvterian Church in the United States, instituted 1802. The Piscataway Missionary Society, New Hampshire, instituted 1804. The St. Louis Missionary Society in Upper Louisiana. The Society for Foreign Missions, instituted at Philadel- phia. Livingston's Sermon before the New- York Mission- Afisswns of Inferwr Note. 509 ary Society, p. 47; Period. Accounts relative to the United Brethren, voK v. p. 47; Evan. Mag. vol. xx. p^ 285. THE DANES, LAPLAND. IN 1716, two missionaries, Kiel Stub and Jens Bloch, were sent to that part of Lapland called Finmark, under the ;!u spices of his majesty Frederick the IVth, kin^:^ of Den- mark, whose reign was distincjuished by giving birth to the missions both to India and Greenland. This undertaking continued to be supported by his successors, and other mis- * sionaries were sent from tinic to time to instruct the poor ignorant Laplanders in the principles of religion. In the winter season, the missionaries travel among the mountains in sledges, drawn by reindeer, from the habitation of one Laplander to that of another, sometimes spending a whole week with the same family. During his stay with them, he daily catechises them concerning the principles of religion; and on festival days, the whole of tlie inhabitants of that dis- trict assemble together, and then, besides catechising theni^ he delivers a sermon to them. On these occasions, he not unfrequently finds it necessary to perform divine worship under the canopy of heaven, upon the deep snows, and amidst a cold almost intolerable. In the summer season, the mis- fiionaries go in boats from one part of the sea coast to ano- ther, instructing the inhabitants in a similar manner. To assist them in these labours, there are schoolmasters whose duty it is to teach the young people the art of reading, and the first principles of religion. We fear, however, that Christianity, as yet, has made but little progress in Finmark. This conclusion we are led to draw from many of those very circumstances which Leemiuf?, who was a missionary for a number of years among the Lap- landers, has mentioned, to show the flourishing state of reli- gion in that country. In the district where he laboured, he informs us there were not a few who could repeat the whole of the catechism, a small part of the history of Christ's pas- sion, with some of the Psalms of I^avid, both in the Norwe- gian and Lapponese languages^ There was one person who 510 Appendix^ could repeat thirty-six psalms by rote; and he mentions, as a singular circumstance, a man more than seventy years of ag-e, who had committed to memory the three first parts of the catechism, though he had never learned to read. It appears, however, that the missionaries did not all learn the Lappo- nese language; a circumstance which must have materially obstructed the success of their labours, as many of the Lap- landers, particularly the women, did not understand a word of the Norwegian tongue. According too Leemius, the Laplanders have not only made great progress in Christian knowledge, but they mani- fest tlie highest respect for the ordinances of religion; for al- though public worship on the Sabbath seldom occupies less tlian three hours, yet they will sit bareheaded in the but amidst the severest cold, manifesting the greatest attention and devotion. The Laplanders hold the missionaries in high estimation, atid treat them with the greatest respect. They give them the appellation of father, and always afford them the best ac- conmiodation in their power. They provide them with the ^^;reatest dainties they have, as frozen reindeer milk, the flesh, the tongue, and the marrow of that animal. Most of the Laplanders, even though they should be on a journey, are careful not to neglect the usual prayers, which they offer up with great devotion both morning and evening. Some of them also, at their private devotions, instruct their children, and the rest of the family, in the catechism. But they are not content with simply learning the word of God; they are careful to manifest its power and influence, by a life vy-orthy of the gospel. Hence it is, that you hear no oaths or imprecations among them, though these are so common in most other countries. The Sabbath day they rarely pro- fane. They are of a meek and very peaceiful disposition, so that they very seldom fall into quarrels, or proceed to blows. In their manners they are exceedingly chaste, and theft, is a crime little known among them. The Laplanders, however, like all other human beings^ have their vices, but these he says are few and rare. Among these, we may particularly mention drunkenness, to which some of them are addicted, and fraudulence in their dealings, when they can find a convenient opportunity. Leemii Com- mentatio de Lappionibus Finmarchise, p. 507, 61. jMissions of Inferior Note. 511 THE UNITED BRETHREN. LAPLAND. IN 1734, three of the Brethren, Andrew Grasman, Daniel Schneider, and John Nitschman, were sent on a mission to Lapland, with this instruction, that they should not settle in any place where missionaries laboured already, that so they might not interfere with the exertions of others. Having arrived at Stockholm, they there learned the Swedish lan- guage, and are said to have been useful to many people in that city. Afterwards they proceeded to Tornea, the most northern town in Sweden, and having here acquired the Lap- ponese language, they travelled through the whole of Swedish Lapland. But as in that part of the country they found some provisions made for the instruction of the people, they resol- ved to go to Russian Lapland. In 1736, they returned to Stockholm; and in the follow- ing year they travelled together to Moscow and Archangel. In Moscow, they became acquainted with some sensible pious people, who forwarded them on their journey to Arch- angel. Here they fell in with some Samoides, who agreed to conduct them into their country. But on applying for a passport, they were suspected to be Swedish spies, and taken up; and after having been kept in separate places of confine- ment for five weeks, they were sent oft' to St. Petersburg. At first the guard treated them with great harshness; but at length, on observing their Christian meekness and patience, they behaved to them with more mildness. Once when they were crossing a lake during a thaw, the ice broke under the sledge, not far from the shore. Two of the soldiers and tv.'o of the Brethren fell into the water; but the third Brothei- helped them all out. In consequence of this, the guard after- wards acknowledged and applauded the integrity of their prisoners, who saved their lives, instead of leaving them to be drowned, and recovering their own liberty by flight. On their arrival at Petersburg, they suffered a second confine- ment of five weeks, and were subjected to frequent exami- nations; but as their innocence was completely cleared, they were dismissed, and furnished with a passport to Lubec. Crantz's History of the Bretliren, p. 188. In 1741, Elias Ostergreen ancl Behr, two others of the Brethren, set out again for Lapland. Having spent the 5 i 2 Appendix. summer at Tornea, they proceeded, after Christmas, in com- pany with a party oF traders, to the first place, where a fair was held, about 170 miles from that town. Here they found a small church built of wood, in which a minister preached, and administered the sacraments during the fair! Except at this time, it seems, the people never came to church the whole year round. The Brethren enquired whether any' un- haptizcd or Heathen people were there, that they might speak to them; but they were assured that they were all good Christians. Of this, however, their conduct was no great proof; for before the fair was ended, there was not an indi- vidual but what was guilty of dri, ikenness. This the traders encourage, in order that, when the people are intoxicated, they m.ay make the better bargains with them. Apprehending that they could be of no use in this quarter, the Brethren resolved to cross the mountains, and go to Fin- mark: and, with this view, they engaged a Lapland guide. This man had a herd of 500 reindeer, but he drove them only as far as the confines of the country, and having left them there, he conducted the missionaries to a bay on the Icy Sea, Here they waited in vain for tvv'elve weeks; but they at length procured a boat, with which they intended to proceed to Norwegian Lapland. On leaving the bay, they had the wide ocean to the right, and exceeding high rocks -and mountains, covered with perpetual snows, to the left. Whenever the wind \\'as high, they were obliged to run to- wards some rocky island, or to the neighbouring coast, for safety, and wait till it abated. They had sufficient covering to screen themselves from the cold, but v/hen it rained, they were completely wet. As the sun, however, never set, they soon got dry again in clear weather, and suffered no material injury. At sea, they were not unfrequently in danger of be- ing overset by whales. One morning, when they had a bay to cross, they discovered no less than ten of these monsters, and were obliged to return, after repeated attempts to pass it. At length, after encountering a variety of dangers, they ar- rived at an island belonging to Norwegian Lapland, in n° North latitude. From hence they proceeded to a place where they found a church and a minister. The Norwegian Laplanders, are, in this respect, better provided for than the Swedish, for they have public worship every Lord's day. In this quarter, the Brethren remained two years; but as they liad no prospect of being useful to the people, they left it, and Miisiom of Inferior Note. 513 thus the mission to Lupland was finally given up. Periodical Accounts relative to the Missions of the United Brethren, vol. ii. p. 203, GUINEA. IN 1736, the United Brethren sent Christian Prottcn, a mulatto from Guinea, who, after his baptism, had studied divinity at Copenhagen, and Henry HukufF, to begin a mis- sion in Guinea. Having sailed from Holland in March 1737, they arrived in that country, after a voyage of about two months. Henry Hukuff, however, died soon after their arri- val; but Christian Protten remaii¥;d some years in the coun- try. He at length returned in 1741, but afterwards he made two other attempts to introduce the gospel into that quarter of Africa, but without success. After the Bretnren had waited a number of years for a fa- vourable opi)ortunity to renew this mission, an application was made to them in 1767, by the Guinea company of Copen- hagen, for some missionaries to settle in their factories oa the coast of Africa. With this view, the company agreed to assign them a tract of land on the Rio Volta, or in any other situation, which should be deemed most convenient for the settlement of a mission, together with all such privileges as were necessary for promoting the conversion of the Ne- groes. This proposal having received the sanction of his Danish majesty, Jacob Meder, and four others of the Bre- thren, embarked for Guinea in 1768, and they soon alter ar- rived in safety in that country. But before they were able to begin the intended settlement, Meder and two of his assist- ants died, and the two others laboured, at the same time, under dangerous disorders. As soon as this painful news was received in Europe, several of the Brethren cheerfully offered to go and supply their places. Four of them, who were selected for this purpose, accordingly set out soon after for the coiiot of Guinea, in 1770 they arrived in that country. But ail of them, together with the two who were left of the first company, died that same year. Crantz's History of the Brethren, p. _23, 615. SOUTH CAROLINA. THE associates of the late Dr. Bray, a gentleman in Eng- land, who had, bv his List will, made some provision for tfe Yo-i,. iT. ' S T 514 Appendix. conversion of the Negroes in South Carolina, having solici- ted count Zinzendorf to send some missionaries to that col- ony, the Brethren Peter Boehler and George Schulcus were sent thither tn the year 1738. In consequence, however, of the sinister views of those who ought to have assisted them, they were hindered from prosecuting the great object of their mission. Both of them, indeed, soon fell sick. Schulcus died in 1739; and Boehler, who was at the same time min- ister of the colony of the Brethren in Georgia, retired with them to Pennsylvania, in consequence of their being required to carry arms in the w^ar with Spain, — Crantz, p. 104, 226, 229. ALGIERS. IN 1739, Abraham E. Richler, who had been a merchant at Straisund, and had joined the Brethren, sailed for Algiers, with the view of preaching the gospel to the Christian slaves in that country. On his arrival, notwithstanding the repre- sentations of the European consuls, he moved into the town, where the plague was then raging, visited the slaves in the barracks, preached the gospel to them, ministered to their bodily wants, and it is hoped, was useful in preparing some of them for their departure into-iiie other world. He at length, however, fell a sacrifice to his benevolence and zeaL He had already had the plague, but he was attacked by it a second time, and died in the month of July 1740. In 1745, Charles Nottbek, another of the Brethren, went to Algiers, with the same benovolent design. He remained in that country for upwards of three years, during which time he, by the permission of the Dey, ministered to the slaves, sometimes at the risk of his own life, both by making known the gospel to them, and by other acts of mercy. Nor were his labours altogether in vain. Some of the slaves hav- ing afterwards obtained their liberty, came to the congrega- tion of the Brethren, and at length finished their course with joy.- — Crantz, p. 242, CEYLON. IN 1739, the Brethren, David Nitschman, jun. and Fre- derick Eller, a physician, sailed for the island of Ceylon. After a tedious and disagreeable voyage, in th^ course of Missions of Inferior Note. 515 which eighty of the ship's company, and among others, the surgeon of the vessel, died, they arrived at Cokimbo, the capital of that island, and met with a very favourable recep- tion from the governor. When they entered, however, orl their labours among the natives, they found, to their aston- ishment, that the poor people had been cautioned against them as Atheists. Indeed, before the end of the year, when some serious persons in Columbo began to liold meetings together^ the new governor was prevailed upon to order the Brethren to quit the country. Short, however, as were their labours in that island, it was hoped that they were not al- together in vain. A surgeon, named Christian Dober, appear- ed to be brought to the knowledge of the truth by their means; and afterwards he came to the Brethren's congrega- tion, and brought a Malabarian with him, who was baptized m 1746. — Crantz, p. 225, 314. THE LONDON MISSIONARY SOCIETY. BESIDES the missions of which we have given an ac- count in the body of the work, this society has sent mission- aries to the neighbourhood of Sierra Leone, to Chinsurrah in Bengal, to Newfoundland, to various parts of Canada, to New^ Brunswick, to Ceylon, to Bombay, to Madras, to Bue- nos Ayres in South America, to the Burman Empire, to Belhary, to Malta, to Tobago, and to Trinidad. But as some of these missions were to people who professed them- seb.es Christians, they do not come within the design of this work; and as others of them were relinquished almost as soou as they were begun, owing to the death of the missionaries, or other untoward events, they do not require particular no- tice. We shall, therefore, confine our attention to the mis^ sions to Ceylon and Belhary. CEYLON. IN February 1804, the Missionary Society sent Messrs. Vos, Erhardt, and Palm to Ce} Ion, encouraged by the ac- counts they had received of the vast number of the natives "vviio professed themselves Christians, but who were now in a 516 Appendix, great measure destitute of the means of religious instruc- tion. On their arrival in that Island, Mr. Vos was appoint- ed by his excellency governor North, to settle as minister of the Dutch church, at Point de Galle; Mr. Erhardt at Ma- tura; and Mr. Palm at Jaftanapatnam, together with Mr, Read whom they had taken with them from the Cape of Good hope; and they, at the same time obtained an allow- ance from government, r^^ account of their labours. — Trans- actions of the Missionary Society, vol. ii. p. 266. Mr. Vos was aftewards removed to Columbo the capital of the island; but after he had been sometime in that city he was ordered by govemment to quit the island, through the instigation of the Dutch consistory, whom, it is said, he had offended by his faithfulness and zeal. Mr. Erhardt, who had come to Columbo with the view of learning the Cingalese language more speedily, was ordered to leave that town, and return to Matura; and when there; he received a second order not to interfere with the Dutch, but to confine his instructions to the natives. In a few months, however, this restriction was withdrawn, and he was again permitted, by the authority of the governor, to perform all the duties of the ministerial office. — Re])ort of the Missionary Society, 1807, p. 29. Ibid. 1808, p. 28. Ibid. 1810, p. 20. His labours, however, were attended with little or no suc- cess. His congregation was extremely small, consisting only of about fifty or sixty people, of whom not more than four- teen or fifteen attended on the Lord's day, and even most of these were children. Evan. Mag. vol. xv. p. 570. Mr. Palm's labours were for some time equally unsuccessful. In February 1808, he says that to that period he had not been able to get the children to attend for instruction, as their parents were averse to the Christian religion, and preferred sending them to the schools of Pagan teachers. Scarcely any, it appears, attended his preaching. Miss. Trans, vol. iii. p. 228. Some of whom he once entertained pleasing expectations, disappointed these hopes. Even several, who had promised, with tears in their eyes, no longer to reject the gospel, but to forsake their idols of wood and stone, left him, and when he afterwards met with them, and remon- strated with them in a friendly manner, they replied, " We are Tamulers, and do right in living according to the cus- toms of our country. Our Brahmins, who are holy men, and in great favour with God, assure us, that our state after M'lssions of Inferioi' A'ote. 517 this life will be far more happy than tliat of many Christians, who are the disturbers of our happiness here. Our fore- fathers lived in peace and plenty in this country, but since the Christians conquered us, we have lost our happiness." Mr. Palm, however, succeeded at length in erecting a school at Tillipally, which, in 1810 contained twenty boys, some ol whom had made considerable progress in learning, and in the knowledge of religion. He likewise frequently preach- ed and catechised the children at Jaffna-town; and it appears that the gospel was there heard with general attention. — Miss. Trans vol. iii- p. 343. Mr. Read, besides preaching to the soldiers in English, and exhorting in Dutch, had a school for teaching Cingalese and Portuguese boys the Eng- lish language, on which he ingrafled religious instructions. — Report of the Missionary Society, 1810, p. 20. \Ve have the satisfaction to add, that, by the laudable ex- ertions of sir i\lexander Johnston, the chief judge of the isl- and, the Rev. Mr. Twisleton, and other friends of religion, the establishment of schools which existed under the Dutch government, has lately been revived to a certain extent. Mr- Erhardt and Mr. Palm have, by the kindness of government, been appointed to two of the churches; and each of the mis- sionaries, including Mr. Read, appears to have the superin- tendence of the schools in their respective districts — Report of the Missionary Society, 1813, p. 15. BELHARY. IN 1809, Mr. Hands was sent to India, with the view of beginning a mission to Seringapatnam; but as on his arrival he could not obtain access to that city, he fixed his residence at Belhary, a place about one hundred and twenty miles to the north of Madras. Here he immediately began to learn the language of the natives called the Kurnatta, or Kanaada, which is spoken from the borders of the Mahratta country, nearly to the bottom of the Mysore. Of this language he l^s formed a grammar and vocabulary; and he has already translated into it the gospels according to Matthew and Luke, and a Catechism. Besides conversing with the natives on the subject of religion, he preached on the Lord's day morn- ing to the English soldiers and others, at the Kutcheree; in thtf afternoon at the hospital; and in the evening at his; ^1€ Appendix. own house. Considerable impressions appeared to be made on the minds of many of the military, and several of the young Portuguese seemed to be seriously disposed. He also began a charity school for the poor children, in the esta- blishment of which he met with great encouragement from many of the European ladies and gentlemen in the town. By the last accounts, it contained nearly fifty children, many of whom had made considerable progress in useful know- ledge, and the greater part of them regularly attended on divnie worship. This school was conducted by a pious soldier, under the superintendence of our missionary. By the assistance of some kind friends, Mr. Hands has also been enabled to erect a native school-house in the mission garden, where near forty children of different casts attend' This school is chiefly under the care of a respectable Brahmin, the brotlier of his moonshee; and as the natives are extreme- Iv desirous that their children should learn English, Mr. llands intends as a stimulus to the scholars in general, and as a reward, to the most diligent, to select a few for that privilege. — Evan. Mag. vol. xvii. p. 127; vol. xviii. p. 448; vol. xix. p. 150, 316; vol. xxi. p. 115. Report of the Mis- sionary Society, 1812, p. 17. Ibid. 1813, p. 10, 26. In March 1812, Mr. Thomson, who had been sent to the -assistance of Mr. Hands, arrived at Madras; but on reporting himself at the police-office, and requesting permission to go forward to Belhary, he was informed that as he had come irom Egland without a license from the directors of the East India Company, he could not be allowed to remain in the country, but must return to Europe, or the Isle of France, by the first opportunity. Mr. Thomson addressed a respecful letter to the governor on the subject; but it was without effect. He did not, however, return to Europe, for only a few weeks after he received this order, he was taken extremely ill, and in a few days, died triumphing in the hope of a glorious immortality. — Report of the Missionary Society, 1813, p. 12. This, though the first, was not the only instance In which the India government ordered back those who were sent to that country, with the view of propagating Christianity among the Hindoos. Soon after Mr. Thomson's arrival, five missionaries from North America landed at Calcutta, .but they were immediately ordered to leave the country, an injunction which they found it necessary to obey. Report Missions of Inferior Note. 519 of the Missionary Society, 1813, p. 26. To this we have to add, with regret, that Messrs. Johns and Lawson, two Bap- tist missionaries, who lately arrived in Bengal, and even Mr. Robison, who had been nearly seven years in the country, have been ordered to return to England. Mr. Johns, in- deed, has already arrived in this country. This however, we trust, is the last instance in which the India government will exercise so pernicious a prerogative. In the summer of 1813, when a bill for the renewal of the iiast India Company's charter was before parliament, it was proposed, that persons desirous of promoting Christianity in India, should have liberty to proceed to that country, and should enjoy the protection of government while they con- ducted themselves in a prudent and peaceable manner. This important measure was supported by upwards of nine hundred petitions from different parts of the United King- dom; and though it met with considerable opposition in the house of commons, it was carried by a majority, and in the house of lords, it passed without opposition. The following is a copy of the clause in the bill which relates to this subject, and which may now be considered as the Mag- na Charta of missionaries in India: " XXXI. And whereas it is the duty of this country to promote the interest and happiness of the native inhabitants of the British dominions in India, and such measures ought to be adopted as may tend to the introduction among them of useful knowledge, and of religious and moral improve- ment; and, in furtherance of the above objects, sufficient facilities ought to be afforded by law to persons desirous of going to, and remaining in, India, for the purpose of accom- plishing those benevolent designs, so as the authority of the local governments respecting the intercourse of the Euro- peans with the interior of the country may be preserved^ and the principles of the British government on which the natives of India have hitherto relied, for the free exercise of their religion, be inviolably maintained: And whereas it is expedient to make provision for granting permission to persons desirous of going to, or remaining in, India, for the above purposes; and also to persons desirous of going to, or remaining there, for other lawful purposes; be it there^ fore enacted, that when, and as often as any application shall be mi\dc to the said court of directors, for or on behalf of 520 Jppendix. any person or persons desirous of proceeding to the East In- dies for permission so to do, the said court sliall, unless they shall think fit to comply therewith, transmit every such ap- plication, within one month from the receipt thereof, to the said board of commissioners, and if there be not any suiiici- cient objection thereto, it shall, and may be lawful for the said commissioners, to direct that such person or persons shall, at his or their own special charge, be permitted to pro- ceed to any of the said principle settlements, of the said compa- ny; and that such person or persons shall be furnished by thel said court of directors^ with a certilicate or certiucates, ac- cording to such form as the said commissioners shall pre- scribe, signifying that such person or persons hath, or have so proceeded, with the cognizance, and under the sanction of the said court of directors: and that all such certificates shall entitle the persons obtaining the same, so long as they shall properly conduct themselves, to the countenance and protection of the several governments of the said company in the East Indies, and parts aforesaid, in their respective pursuits, subject to all such provisions and restrictions as are now in force, or may hereafter be judged necessary with re- gard to persons residing in India." Subsequent clauses provide, that the directors may make such representations to the board of controul, respecting persons who apply for admission, as they think fit; that all persons when arrived in India, shall be subject to the regu- lations of the company's government; that governments in India may declare licences void, if it shall appear to them that the persons to whom they were granted have forfeited theirclaim of protection; that governments in India shall not sanction the residence of any person there, who went with- out licence, after April 10, 1814, but may send them back in any ship belonging to the company; yet that the gover- nor general may, for extraordinary reasons, authorize such persons to stay, until the pleasure of the court of directors is' known. — Evan. Mag. vol. xxi. p. 321, 458. To this statement we think it is only justice to add, that the court of directors of the East India Company in this country, appears by no means so unfavourable to the propa- gation of Christianity in India, as the supreme government in Bengal, the members of which, we are sorry to say, have manifested a timidity and even an animosity, in relation to Missions of Inferior Note. 521 the extension of the religion they themselves profess, which would have appeared truly astonishing had it been manifes- ted by a Mahommcdan government, under similar circum- stances. Dr. Buchanan relates many interesting but melan- choly facts on this subject, in his late Apology for Promoting Christianity in India, which we consider as the most valua- ble, and the most authentic of all his writings, concerning the state of reUgion in the East. VOL. II. S U No. II. ACCOUNT OF THE EXERTIONS OF SOME PERSONS DISTINGUISHED BY THEIR ZEAI, FOR THE PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY AMOJYG THE ilEATHEJ^, THE HOx^OURABLE MR. BOYLE. THE honourable Mr. Boyle was not only a man of exten- sive learning, and one of the first philosophers of the age in which he lived; he was no less distinguished by his Zealand activity in promoting the interests of Christianity, both at home and abroad. Having been greatly instrumental in pro- curing the charter of the East India Company, and been for many years one of the directors, he made a proposal to them, that they should make some attempt for the propagation of Christianity in the East. But Mr. Boyle was not satisfied with recommending this important object to the attention of others; he was one of the first to stand forward, and to con- tribute to the expence of the undertaking. As soon as he found that the East India Company was favourable to the measure he had recommended, he sent /.lOO to assist in the commencement of the scheme, intending at the same time to promote it still further, when it should actually be set on foot. During the space of about thirty years, he was the governor of the Corporation for the Propagation of the Gospel in New-England, and the parts adjacent in America; and in the course of his life he contributed /.300 for that important object, and at his death he left a further sum for the same purpose. He not only expended /.700 on an edition of the Irish Bible, which he ordered to be distribu- ted in Ireland, (besides contributing largely to the printing Missions of Inferior Note, 523 of the Welsh Bible, and of the Irish Bible for Scotland;) but he designed to have defrayed the expence of publishing the New Testainent in the Turkish language. The Turkey- company, however, thought it became them to be at the charge of that undertaking, and therefore allowed him to be only a contributer to it. He was at the expence, however, of publisliing the four gospels and the Acts of the Apostles, in the Malay language, which were printed in the Roman character, at Ox lord, in 1677, under the direction of the learned Dr. Hyde, professor of Oriental languages in that university, and were afterwards sent for distribution in the East. He likewise gave a noble reward to Dr. Edward Pococke, for translating into Arabic the celebrated work ofGrotius De Veritate Christiana Relig^jiis; and was at the expence of the whole impression,«which he was careful to have circulated in those countries where that language was understood. To crown the whole, he left at his death, the sum of /. 5,400 for the propagation of Christianity among the infidel and unenlightened nations. Birch's Life of the honourable Mr. Boyle, perfixed to his works, vol. i. p. 108, 139. Bishop Burnet's Sermons, pi 167. Hodgson's Life of Bishop Porteous, p. 111. DR. BERKLEY LATE BISHOP OF CLOYNE. After his return from abroad in 1721, this distinguished philosopher was employed in forming " A scheme for Con- verting the Savage Americans to Christianity, by a college to be erected in the Summer Islands, otherwise called the Isles of Bermuda." In 1725, he published a proposal for this purpose, and offered to resign his own preferment as dean of Derry, which was worth / 1,100 a year, and to de- dicate the remainder of his life to the instructing of the youth in America, with the moderate salary of /.108 per an- num. Such was the force of his eloquence and disinterested example, that three junior fellows of Trinity college, Dublin, the Rev. William Thomson, Jonathan Rogers, and James King, consented to accompany him, and to exchange all their prospects at home for a settlement in the Atlantic Ocean of /.40 a year; and that too at a time when a fellow- ship in Dublin college was supposed to place a man in a ve- ry favourable point of view for attracting the notice of his superiors, both in cliurch and state. 524 Appendix. In a letter of recommendation which the celebrated dean Swift gave Dr. Berkeley to Lord Carteret, the lord lieu- tenant of Ireland, we have the follow ing account of him and his plan : " He is an absolute philosopher with regard to money, titles, and power ; and for three years past has been struck with a notion of founding an university at Bermuda, by a charter from the crown. He hath seduced several of the hopefullest young clergymen and others here, many of them well provided for, and all of them in the fairest way for preferment : but in England, his conquests are greater, and I doubt will spread very far this winter. He shewed me a little tract which he designs to publish, and there you will see his whole scheme of a life academico-philosophical; of a college founded |pr Indian scholars and missionaries, where he most exorbitantly |j)roposeth a ivhole hundred pounds for himself forty pounds for a fellow^ and ten for a student. His heart will break if his deanry is not taken from him, and left to your excellency's disposal. I discourage him by the coldness of courts and ministers, who will inter- pret all this as impossible and a vision; but nothing will do. And therefore I do humbly intreat your excellency, either to use such persuasions as will keep one of the first men in this kingdom for learning and virtue quiet at home, or assist him by your credit to compass his romantic design, which, however, is very noble and generous, and directly proper for a great person of your excellent education to encourage." Dr. Berkeley, having acquired an accurate knowledge of the value of certain lands in the Island of St. Christopher's, which had been ceded by France to Great Britain by the treaty of Utrecht, and which were then to be sold for the public use, undertook to raise from them a much greater sum than was expected, and proposed that a part of this money should be applied to the erecting of his college. He found means, bv the assistance of a Venetian of distinction, the Abbe Gualteri, (or Altieri,) with whom he had formed an acquaintance in Italy, to carry this proposal to George I. to whom that foreigner had easy access; and his majesty laid his commands on sir Robert Walpole to introduce and conduct the business throuu:h the house of commons. His miijesty was further pleased to grant a charter for erecting a college, by the name of St Paul's college in Bermuda, to consist of a president and nine fellows, who were obliged Missions of Inferior Note. 5-j.S to maintain and educate Indian scholars, at the rate of /.lO a year for each. In May 172 , the house of commons voted " that a humble address be presented to his majesty, that out of the lands in St. Christopher's his majesty would be graciously pleased to make such grant for the use of the president and fellows of the college of St. Paul in Bermuda, as his majesty shall think proper." The sum of /.i.0,000 was accordingly promised by the minister, and several pri- vate subscriptions were immediately raised for promoting " so pious an undertaking," as it is styled in the king's an- swer to this address.* But notwithstanding this grant, so many unexpected difn- culties and obstructions were thrown in the way by men in power, that though the whole soul of Dr. Berkeley was bent on the object, yet two full years elapsed before it was possi- ble for him to get the necessary arrangements made. At length, however, in September 1728, he set sail for Rhode Island accompanied by his lady, -whom he had married only a few weeks before ; Mr. Smilert, an ingenious painter ; Messrs. James and Dallon, two gentlemen of fortune : a pretty large sum of money of his own property, and a col- lection of books for a library. He directed his course to Rhode Island which lay nearest to Bermuda, with the view of purchasing lands on the adjacent continent, for the sup- port of his college, having a positive promise from the min- istry, that the parliamentary grant should be paid him as soon as the lands should be agreed on. But notwithstanding this promise, the money was never paid, being always delayed, sometimes under one pretence, and sometimes under another. At length, bishop Gibson, on applying to sir Robert Walpole, who was then at the head of the treasury, received from him the following scandalous answer: "If you put this question to me as a minister, 1 must and can assure you, that the money shall most undoubt- edly be paid as soon as suits with public convenience: but if you ask me as a friend, whether dean Berkeley should * It is stated, though on \vhat authority we know not, that wlien tlie queen, with wliom J)r. Berkeley was a favourite, endeavouied to dis- suade iiim from his design, and offered him her interest for an Englisi» bishoprick, he nobely replied, that" he would prefer the headship of St. Paul-s college at Bermuda, to the primacy of all England; though we have already mentioned, his salary from that oflice was only to he MOO a year. Kncyclop?ediaBritannica, Art. Bekkki.f.t. 5^6 Appe7idix, continue in America expecting the payment of /. 20,000, 1 advise him by all means to return to Europe, and to give up his expectations." The dean having received information of this conference from his friend the bishop, and being ful- ly convinced that the base policy of one man had rendered abortive a scheme on which he had expended much of his private fortune, and more than seven years of his life, return- ed to Europe in 1731. Before he left Rhode Island, he distributed what books he had brought with him among the clergy of that province;* and immediately after his ar- rival in London, he returned all the private subscriptions that had been advanced for the support of his undertaking. Such was the unfavourable termination of Dr. Berkeley's scheme for the erection of a college in the Bermuda isl- ands, and the conversion of the American Indians; a scheme which reflects more honour upon his name than all his learn- ed labours ever can confer. — Berkeley's works, vol. i. p. 11, 42. REV. DR. WHEELOCK. In 1754, the Rev. Eleazar Wheelock, of Lebanon in Con- necticut, established a charity school for the education of In- dian children, together with some English youths, with the view of preparing them for labouring as missionaries, in- terpreters, or schoolmasters, among the difFt rent tribes of In- dians. These children were not only educated, but clothed and supported by him; and such was the success of his mea- sures, that in 1765, little more than ten years after the com- mencement of the institution, there were no fewer than three missionaries, eight schoolmasters, and two interpreters occa- sionally hired to assist them, employed in labouring among the Indian tribes, together with twenty. two youths in the school at Lebanon, all of whom were dependent on him for support. — A Brief Narrative of the Indian Charity School, 1767, p. 3, 22. In 1766, the Rev. Mr. Whitaker, and the Rev. Samson Occum, an Indian preacher, and the first pupil who was educated at the school, were sent over to Great Britian, in order to obtain subscriptions for the support of this important * Dr. Holmes says, that Dr. Berkeley gave Yale College ninety -six acres of land in Rhode Island, and a thousand volumes of books. Holmes' American Annals, vol. ii. p. 114. Missions of Inferior Note, 527 institution. Upon their arrival in England, the plan met with the most liberal patronage of Christians of every deno- mination, and of all ranks of society. His majesty came forward with a subscription of /.200; and in November 1V68, the whole contributions amounted to no less than /.9911 : 5 : Oi of which sum, the earl of Dartmouth, John Thornton, Esq. of Clapham, and several other gentlemen of the lirst respectability, were constituted trustees. Besides remitting to Dr. Wheelock upwards oi two thousand pounds, they laid out /. 237 : 1 : 6 in the purchase of /.7()00, three per cent, reduced bank annuities, the principal ..nd interest of which, together with all sums as should be paid to them for the Indian charity school, they obliged themselves, by a deed of trust, to employ, to the best of their judg lent, for the advancement and support of that institution. — A Con- tinuation of the Narrative of the Indian Charity School, 1769, p. 83, 83, 12o. In Scotland, Messrs. Whitaker and Occum met with no less success, considering the extent and population of the country. Having presented a memorial to the Society for Propagating Christian Knowledge, the directors of that use- ful institution transmitted copies of it to all the ministers of the church of Scotland, with an earnest recommendation to them to obtain contributions for the Indian school in their respective parishes; and, in order to secure the proper ap- plication of the money, they resolved that it should be placed under their own management. In consequence of this re- commendation, the sum of/.2529 : 17: 11 was collected in this country, making, with the money raised in Engla^id, upwards of /.12,(i00. — Account of the Society in Scotland for Propagating Christian Knowledge, 1774, p 16. By means of these large contributions, the plan of the In- dian school was extended, and as a proposal was made to re- move it from Lebanon in Connecticut, various offers were made for its encouragement in several of the neighbouring colonies. Dr. Wheelock, with the advice of the board of trustees in England, accepted the mvitaiion of the governor of New-Hampshire, a.nd other gentlemen of that province; and the township of Hanover, a place about 200 miles from Lebanon, was finally hxed on, as the most convenient situa- tion (or a school. The governor annexed to it a charter of incorporation for an university, under the name of Dart- mouth college, in honour of its great friend and benefactor 528 Appendix, in England, the earl of Dartmouth. The college was en- dowed with a landed estate, amounting to 44,000 acres; and a board of trustees was constituted, with powers of per- petual succession. In 1770, Dr. Wheelock removed the school from Lebanon to Hanover, at which time the number of scholars was twenty-four, eighteen of whom were English, and the other six Indians scholars from that period to the year 1785. riie following Table will shew the number of Indian English. In the year ending October 1771 11 15 Do. 1772 18 14 Do. 1773 17 13 Do. 1774. 16 14 • Do. 1775 16 14 From 1775 to March 1777 21) 1777 to March 1778 5\ 8* 1778 to April 1779 10) 1779 to October 1781 9 1781 to March 1785 5 American Correspondence, among the Records of the So- ciety in Scotland for Propagating Christian Knowledge, MS. vol. i.p. 302, In June 1789, the following statement of the expences at- tending the Indian charity school, from the year 1767, was laid before a committee of a Board of Commissioners from the society in Scotland for propagating Christian Know- ledge, held at Boston, by Dr. John Wheelock, the president of Dartmouth college : Under the English, we have here included one French scholar. Missions of Inferior Note. 529 To Missionarieg, - - - ;^1446 18 O Schoolmasters in the Wilderness and school, 625 16 II 156 Indian;^, male and female, educated in^ the school, exclusive of those in the S 3193 16 4 Wilderness, - . . J 147 English youths educated in the school, 2259 10 6 Labour, clearing lands, buildings, &c. - 2389 14 1 Clothing to October 1770, expences of ^ horses for missionaries, printing narra- > 1350 19 10 tives, &c. - - . - ) Interest, balance of his accompt, charges procuring evidence, journeyings, 155 9 7 11,400 5 3 Bymoney received from England, Scotland, 7 -.^ ono t? 9 and iVmerica, Balance, - , ;^ 1,190 10 1 The whole of the money collected in England, principal and interest,^ was gradually remitted for the use of the insti- tution. American Correspondence, MS. vol. i, p. 183, 294. Several sums were also paid out of the fund in Scotland, until the commencement of hostilities between America and the mother country. During the war. Dr. Eleazor Whee- lock died, and was succeeded by his son Dr. John Whee- lock, in the presidency of the college. At the conclusion of peace, the correspondence between the society in Scotland and the managers of the school in America was renewed, and the balance due to it was at length settled, though not without very considerable diiiiculty. Doubts, indeed, be- gan to be entertained, that the money was not applied to the origin il purposes of the institution; and, on enquiry, it was found, that though the buildings in the college appropriated for the li^dian school were still kept up, and the American funds d'-stined for its support, applied to no other purjx)se: yet, since 1785, no youths of any description, whether In- dian or English, had been educated in it. The reason as- signed for this by Dr Wheelock was, the want of the usual remittances from this country; and, on the other hand, the society thought it proper to refuse his demands for money; until the attempt was renewed. They even remitted thc„ VOL. II. 3 X 530. Appendix. matter to the consideration of thek law committee, and di- rected them to report how far they were at liberty to alienate the money collected for this charity, and to apply it for the support of missionaries among the American Indians, or other infidel nations. The law committee, however, gave it as their unanimous opinion, " that the society were not at liberty to bestow this money on any other object than that for which it was collected; but that no part of it should be transmitted to Dartmouth college, without satisfactory evi- dence being first obtained, that the original purpose of the institution was fulfilled." By this means, the money col- lected for the Indian charity school lay, for some years, un- appropriated to any purpose whatever, excepting that 50/, a year was paid out of it, to Mr. Kirkland the missionary, who was educated at this seminary. In consequence of this, it increased considerably, and in May 1795, it amounted to 2,324/. 16^. 2f/, including the stock and savings. — Account of the Funds, Expenditure, &c. of the Society in Scotland for Propagating Christian Knowledge, p. 17, 60, American Correspondence, MS. vol. i- p. 369. Since that period, the school has again been opened, for the education of Indian and English youths. About 1798 or 1799, a young man wai6 admitted into it, and when his edu- cation was completed, he offered to go among the Cherokee Indians, but there were no funds to support him. In 1800, Dr. Wheelock received two Indian boys into the school, but one of them left it of his own accord, within less than a year, imd returned to his friends, and the other, not long after, fell into a declining state of health, and was likewise obliged to go home. For several years past, there have generally been three or four youths in the Indian school, most of whom were very promising, and made rapid progress in learning, and besides these, there are a number of. English youths who, we suppose, are educated on funds raised in America. American Correspondence, MS. vol. ii, p. 3, 47, 55 ^ 65, 79, 88, &:c. Since the accounts published by Dr. Wheelock, senior, no particular success is known to have attended the missions, and exhibitions of the Indian charity school, except that captain Brandt, a Mohawk chief, and others who were edu- cated at it, appear to have introduced some degree of know- ledge and civilization among "the Six Nations, a fact which is acknowledged by the Indians themselves. — American Missions of Inferior Note, 531 Correspondence, MS. vol. ii. p. B6. " Several of the English youth who attended the school, afterwards rerinquished the office of missionaries, or there were no means of snpportin;^* them; only two Indians ever completed then- education at tlie school, from the period of its removal to New-Hamp- shire, until it was shut up in 1785, one of whom died about 179), and the other was unlit for being employed as a mis- sionary. From experience, it was found, that, in general, the Indian youth, however well they promised while at school, turned out extremely ill, on returning to their own countrymen, so that there was little or no prospect of spiead- ing the gospel among the savages, by means ot them. Ame- rican Correspondence, MS. vol. i. p. 291. The following picture, drawn by Doctors Morse and Belknap, is perhaps, highly coloured, but }'et we fear there is too much truth in the general lineaments: *' An Indian youth," say they, " has been taken from his friends, and conducted to a new peo- ple, whose modes of thinking and living, whose pleasures and pursuits, are totally dissimilar to those of his own nation. His new friends profess to love him, and to have a desire for his improvement in human and divine kno^v'Iedge, and a concern for his everlasting salvation; but, at the same time, they endeavour to make him sensible of his inferiority to themselves. To treat him as an equal, would mortify their own pride, and degrade them in the view of their neighbours. He is put' to school; but his fellow-students look upon him as a being of an inferior species. He ac- quires some knowledge, and is taught some ornamental, and, perliaps, useful accomplishments; but the degrading me- morials of his inferiority, which arc continually before his eyes, remind him of the manners and habits of his own coun- try, where he was once free, and equal to his associates. He sighs to return to his friends; but among them he meets with the most bitter mortification. He is neither a White man, nor an Indian. As he had no character with us, so he has none with them. If he has strength of mind, sufficient to renounce all his acquirements, and to resume the savage life and manners, he may possibl}' be again received by his countrymen; but the greater probability is, that he will take refuge from their contempt in the inebriating draught; and when this becomes habitunl, he will be safe from no vice, and secure from no crime. His downward progress will be rapid, and his death premature. Such has been the fate of 532 Appendix. several Indians who have had the opportunity of enjoying an EngUsh or a French education, and have returned to their native country. Such persons must either entirely renounce their acquired habits, and resume their savage manners; or if they remain among their countrymen, they will live des- pised, and die unlamented.'* — Collections of the Massachu- set Historical Society. We have been thus particular in our account of Dr. Wheelock's Indian school; of the extent of the undertaking, the expence of the establishment; and the almost total failure of the attempt, because we consider it as nearly of as much importance to know what plans have failed, as what have been attended with success, that so we may not again run into the same errors, and, in future, may devise our mea- sures with more wisdom and effect. DR. PORTEUS, LATE BISHOP OF LONDON. We have already stated, that the honourable Mr. Boyle left at his death a considerable sum for the Propagation of Christianity among infidel and unenlightened nations. This act of benevolence has of late years given occasion to a dis- play of zeal on the part of Dr. Porteus, late bishop of Lon- don, for the conversion of the Heathen. The nature and circumstances of the case we cannot better explain, than in the words of the venerable bishop:- "In 1691," says he, " the great Mr. Boyle left a sum of Tnoney, amounting to /. 5,400, for the advancement of the Christian religion amongst infidels. With this sum, an estate was afterwards purchased at Brafferton, near Boroughbridge, in Yorkshire. The earl of Burlington, and the Bishop of London for the time being, were constituted trustees of the charity; and in 1693, they directed that the profits of the estate should be paid to the president of William and Mary college in Virginia, to be applied by them to the education and instruction of a certain number of Indian children. This appointment was confirmed by a decree of the court of chancery, in 1698. The cliarity continued to be so ap- plied till the breaking out of the American war; soon after which, the then bishop of London forbade the agent of the college to remit any more money to Virginia. After the peace, the college claimed the rents of the estate, and all the arrears that had accumulated, which, with the sale of Missions of Inferior Note, 533 some timber, amounted to a very large sum. This was re- sisted by bishop Lowth; and on my succeeding to the see of London, a regular suit in chancery was commenced be- tween me and the college of Virginia. The question was, Whether they, being now separated from this kingdom, and become a foreign independent state, were entitled to the benefit of this charity? It was the first question of the kind that had occurred in this country since the American revo- lution, and was therefore in the highest degree curious and important. The chancellor, lord Thurlow, decided against the college. He excluded them from all share in the chari- ty, and ci|pccted that the trustees should offer a plan for the appropriation of the charity to some other purpose. In con- sequence of this decree, I gave into the master in chancery, Mr. Orde, my plan for the application of Mr. Boyle's chari- ty, and proposed for its object, " The conversion and reli- gious instruction of the Negroes in the British West India Islands." This has been subsequently approved by the lord chancellor, and there will now be a revenue of near /.lOOO per annum applied to that purpose." " To this, his own account of the origin and establishment 9f that Society, I am enabled to add," says his biographer Mr, Hodgson, " from my own personal observation and knowledge, that he not only, in his capacity as president, took a leading part in all its transactions, but that he was indefatigable in his efforts to promote the objects of it. With the view of rendering the Scriptures more generally useful to the Negroes, he undertook to make a selection of such parts both of the Old and New Testament, as appeared to him best adapted to their understandings and condition. He spared no pains in procuring able and conscientious minis- ters to fill the office of missionaries. He corresponded fre- quently with them on the state of their mission. He endea- voured, by all the means in his power, to conciliate the good will of the planters, to remove the apprehensions they expressed, and to convince them of the policy, as well as the humanity, of educating, and instructing their slaves. In short, he did all that the most active and unwearied zeal could do to advance, in every possible way, the great pur- poses of the institution. If after all, its success fell short of his hopes, as I have heard him often lament that it did, the failure is not to be ascribed to the want of effort in him, but to the difiiculties which, though in some instances overcome^ 534 Appendix. he found in others insuperable. The chief of these ahvays has been, and still continues to be, an invincible reluctance on the part of the proprietors and planters of estates in our West India colonies, effectually to promote any plan, how- ever quietly and prudently conducted, for the Christian edu- cation of their Negfo slaves. To this general assertion, in- deed, I know there are some' honourable exceptions; but, on the whole, there does not appear an increasing disposi- tion as far as my information and experience enable me to judge, to discountenance and impede all attempts to instruct that unfortunate part of our fellow beings in the principles and practice of religion."— Hodgson's life of bishqpPorteus, p. 111. The above society, for the conversion and religioils in- struction and education- of the Negro slaves in the We^ India Islands, was incorporated by royal charter in 1793; and the bishop of London for the time being was appointed president. Soon after the abolition of the slave trade. Dr. Porteus addressed a letter to the West India planters, re- commending to them the establishment of as many schools in each parish of the West India Islands, as the Negro po- pulation might require, on the plan of Dr. Bell; and by his will he left /. 1000 tnree per cent, stock for the general pur- poses of the society. Christian Observer, vol. vii. p. 200. No. III. LIST OF TRANSLATIONS OF THE HOLY SCRIPTURES INTO THE LANGUAGES OF PAGAN AND MAHOMMEDAN NATIONS. IN the following list of translations of the Holy Scriptures, the author has included some which were originally designed for the use of Christians, because the same language is also spoken by Pagans and Mahommedans, and they may there- fore be employed in pronioting their conversion to the faith of Christ, Where more than one edition has been printed, he has seldom mentioned any except the first, unless when there was something peculiar in the subsequent impressions* Those which have never been printed, he has marked as in manuscript, when he was certain of the fact. Though the list is no doubt imperfect, yet he believes it is by far the most complete which has yet been published. The impor- tance of such an account is obvious from this circumstance, that the author believes he could mention more than one instance in which translations of the Scriptures have been unndertaken, within these few years, without its being known to the translators that versions already existed in these lan- guages. The whole is alphabetically arranged, to render it more convenient for reference. AFGHAN. The Gospels according to Matthew and Mark, in the Afghan language, MS» In 1810, Dr. John Leyden, professor of Hindostanee in the college of Fort William, who had a number of learned natives, from various parts of the East, employed under him in preparing grammars and vocabularies of the languages of their respective countries, offered to 536 Appendix, procure, by their means, versions of the Four Gospels in the following languages, the Afghan, Siamese, Macassar, Bugis, Rakheng, Maldivian, and Jaghatai, most of which had never yet been cultivated by Europe- ans. (Report of the British and Foreign Bible Society, 1811, Appen- dix, p. 76.) Having died, however, soon after, he only executed the following, or rather superintended the execution of them by natives of the several countries, the Gospels of Matthew, Mark, Luke, and John, part second, in Maldivian; Matthew and Mark, in Afghan; Mark in Baloch, Bugis, and Macassar. None of these, however, have been printed, as it was not reckoned expedient to commit them to the press without being revised by an European scholar. Report Brit, and For. Bib. Soc. 1812, p. 13. Append, p. 75. The New Testament in the Afghan language, translating by the Baptist missionaries at Serampore. After the death of Dr. Leyden, the Baptist missionaries at Serampore, unwilling that the work should be relinquished, procured learned men who understood the Afghan language, and hope, through their means to complete a version in that dialect. Baptist Periodical Accounts, vol. V. p,41, 61. AMERICAN INDIAN.* The New Testament in the Indian Language, by John Eliot, Cambridge, New England, 4to. 1661. The Old Testament in the Inflian Language, by John Eliot, Cambridge, New- England, 4to. 1664. A second edition of the whole Bible in the Indian Language, was published in 1685, in correcting which, Mr. Eliot was assisted by Mr. John Cotton, of New Plymouth Colony. Holmes' American Annals, vol. i. p. 318,327. The Book of Psalms, and the Gospel according to John, in columns of English and Indian, by Experience Mayhew, Boston, 1709. — May he w's Indian Converts, p. 307. The New Testament, in the Mohegan language, toge- ther with many parts of the Old Testament, by John Sergeant, sen. late Missionary at Stockbridge, MS. Hopkin's Memoirs of the Housatunnuk Indians. The Mohegan language, we are informed by Dr. Jonathan Edwards, who, by living at Stockbridge while his venerable father was missionary at that place, acquired it in his early years, is spoken by all the In- dians throughout New-England. Every tribe, indeed, has a different • Le Long, in hi3 Bibliotheca Sacra, torn. i. p- 448, mentions a translation under the following' title: " Novum Testamentiim ling-ua Indica, 12. Londini, Mathasi Symmons, 1646;" but we suspect that no such translation exists: at least we never heard of any previous to Mr. Eliot's, which was not printed till several years after- wards. He' also mentions the following Polyglott MS.: " Novum Testamentum Indica, Armenica ct Vandalica seu Slavica lingua. Bibl. Monachensis sive Ba- varica," Ibid. torn. i. p. 8; but whether the Indian to which he here refers is one of the languages of North America, orof the East Indies, we do not know. List of Translations* 537 dialect, but the language is radically the same. Mr. Eliot's translation of tlie liible was into a dialect ot" thisJanguage. The Mohegan, indeed, appears to be spoken much more extensively than any other language in North America. The languages of the Delawares in j^ennsylvania, of the Penobscots on the borders of Nova Scotia, of the Indians of St. Francis in Canada, of the Shavvanose on the Ohio, and of the Chippe- ways, to the westward of Lake Huron, are all radically tlie same with the Mohegan. This is likev* ise said to be the case with the language of the Ottaways, the ISantikoks, the Munsjs, the Menomonees, the Messisangas, , tiie Saukies, the Ottagaumies, the Killistinoes, the Nip- egoiis, the Algonkins, the \Vinnebagoes, &,c. Edwards' observations on the Language of the MuhI.ekaneew Indians, p. 5. The Gospel according to Matthew, together with many chapters, both from the Old and New Testament, in the Mohawk language, by the Rev. Mr. Freeman of Sciienectady. This translation was made about the beginning of the eighteentli century. Some passages of it were printed at New -York, but the greater part of it, we suppose, was left in manuscript. Humphrey's Historical Account of the Society for the Propagation of the Gospelin Foreign Parts, p. 286, 302. The Gospel according to Mark, in Mohawk and English, by colonel Brandt, an Indian chief, 1787.— Report Brit, and For. Bib. Soc. 1803, p. 17, 56; Holmes' Sermon before the Society for Propagating the Gospel among the Indians and others in North America, p. 43. The Gospel according to John, in the Mohawk language, by captain Norton an Indian chief, 1804 — Report Brit, and For. Bib. Soc, 1805, p. 16; Ibid. 1807, p. 41. The Moravian missionaries in North America translated various passages of the Holy Scriptures both into the Mohegan and Delaware languages; but whether they are still in existence we do not know; for, in 1781, all the books and writings which they had compiled for the instruction of the Indian youth, are said to have been destroyed by the savages. Loskiel's History of the Mission among the North American Indians, Part II. p. 151, 182; Part III. p. 80, 161. ARABIC* The Bible in Arabic, in the Paris Polyglott, 1615. The Bible in Arabic, in the London Polyglott, 1657. Le Long, Bibliotheca Sacra, tom. i. p. 122. • For a list of MS. copies of the sacred writings in Arabic, See Le Long Uiblio- tlicca Sacra, tom i. p. 111—122. veil. n. r,Y 538 Appendix. The Bible in Arabic, without the vowel points, published by order of the congregation de propaganda jide, for the use of the churches in the East, to which is added, the Vulgate translation. — Rome, 1671, 3 vols, folio. This version was originally made by Sergius Risius, archbisbop of the Maronites at Damascus, during the popedom of Urban VIII. Be- fore it was published, however, it was revised by order of the Propa- ganda, and it is said to have been modeled entirely after the Vulgate. When copies of the first volume were sent to the East, they could scarcely be understood, and the missionaries were accused of corrupt- ing the word of God. This excited so much disturbance, that the work was suppressed by authority of the pope for many years; but yet the whole was afterwards printed. — Ibid. torn. i. p.vl24. The Bible in Arabic, by the patriarch of Antioch. Bu- charest in Wallachia, folio, 1700. — Ibid. torn. i. p. 125, The Holy Scriptures in Arabic, edited by Raphael Tuki, bishop of Erzerum, under the patronage of the congre- gation de propaganda fide, yo\. \. 1752 — 1753, 4to. Bibliographical Dictionary, vol. i. p. 277; Marsh's History of the Translations of the Holy Scriptures, p. 79. The Bible in Arabic. This work was undertaken some years ago by the late professor Car- lyle, but he died before accomplishing it. It has, however, been late- ly completed. — Marsh's History, p. S3. The Pentateuch in Arabic, printed in Hebrew characters, from the version of Rabbi Saadias, folio, Constantino- ple, 1546. This was printed in a Polyglott edition of the Pentateuch, which was published at Constantinople in 1546, or, as is sometimes said, 1551; and, besides the Arabic, it contained the five books of Moses, in He- brew, CJhaldee, and Persic. — Le Long. torn. i. p. 41, 125. The Pentateuch in Arabic, edited by Thomas Erpenius, 4to. Leyden, 16-c;2. Ibid. torn. i. p 125. The Psalms in Arabic, translated from the Greek. Ge- noa, 1516. This appeared in a Polyglott edition of the Psalms, which was prin- ted at Genoa in 1516; and besides the Arabic, contained the Hebrew, Greek, and Chaldee text, and three Latin versions. — Ibid. torn. i. p. 4^ 125. The Psalms of David, with the Songs of the Old and New Testament, in Syriac and Arabic. Printed in the small Syriac character, on Mount Libanus, in the monastery of St. Anthony and St. John the Evangelist, by Joseph F. Amima, 1610. Ibid. torn. i. p. 103. List of Translations. 539 The Psalms of David, Arabic and Latin, from the version of Gabriel Sionita, 4to. Rome, 1614. Ibid. torn, i: p. 122. 125. The Psalms of David in Coptic, Arabic, and Latin, edited by Thomas Petraeus, 4to. — Leyden, 1663. Ibid. torn, i. p. 43. The Psalms of David in Arabic, printed at the expence of Athanasius, the Antiochan patriarch of the Greeks, 4to.— Aleppo, 1706. Ibid. torn. i. p. 125. The Psalms of David, the Decalogue, and the Lord's Prayer, in Arabic, with parallel passages of Scripture From the Old and New Testament. London, 1725. This work was published by the Society for Promoting Cliristian Knowledge; and the whole impression, consisting of upwards of six thousand copies, was sent abroad, so that a copy of it is now rarely to be seen. The Arabic text difters from tliat in the Polyglott. Solomon Negri, a native of Damascus, was brought from Halle, in Saxony to I^ndi>n, to supe .intend the printing of it. The Psalms of David in Arabic, 8vo. Aleppo, 1755. The Psalms of David in Arabic, printed at the monastery Oi St. John, on Mount Kersvan, 8vo. 1735. The Psalms of David in Arabic, by the monks of St. Ba- sil, in the monastery of St. John the Baptist, on Mount Chaswan, 8vo. 1764. Bib- Diet. vol. i p. 277. The Psalter, Coptic and Arabic, 4to. Rome, 1744. The Alexandrian Psalter, Coptic and Arabic, 4to. Rome, 1749. Both these Psalters were published by the congregation de Pro^mgan- dafide, with ttie view of being sent to Egypt. The Arabic version was added to render tlie Coptic more intelligible: for that language, it ap- pears, is little understood by the Copts tiiemselvcs. — Ibid. vol. i. p. 282. The Song of Songs, in Ethiopic, Arabic, and Latin, with Notes by John George Nisselius. Leyden, 1656. Le Long, torn. i. p. 4. The New Testament in Arabic, edited by Thomas Erpe- nius, from the Scaliger MS. Leyden. 1616. Ibid. torn. i. p. \25. The New Testament in Syriac and Arabic, folio. Rome, 1703. Printed by the congregation de propaganda Jide. Bib. Diet. vol. vi. The New Testament in Arabic, London, 1 727, quarto. This edition, consisting often thousand copies, was prir.ted at the expence of the Society for promoting Christian Knowledge, under the superintendence of Solomon Negri; and copies of it have been sent, from time to time, for distribution in the East, particularly to the Dan- ish missionaries in India. — Ibid. vol. vi.p. 204, 540 Appendix. The Four Gospels in Arabic, mthout points, beautifully printed, and adorned with wood cuts, folio. Rome, 1591. Ibid. vol. vi. p. 205. The Four Gospels in Arabic, printed at the expence of Athanasius, the Antiochan patriarch of the Greeks, folio, Aleppo, 1706. Le Long, torn. i. p. 126. The Gospel according to Matthew in Arabic, edited by D. J. H. Callenberg, Halle, 1741. The Acts of the Apostles in Arabic, edited by D. J. H. Callenberg, Halle, 1742. The Episde of Paul to the Romans, edited by D. J. H: ^ Callenberg, Halle, 1741, The Epistle of Paul to the Hebrews, edited, by D. J. H. Callenberg, Halle, 1742, These editions of the Gospel of Matthew, the Acts of the Apostles, and the Epistles to the Romans and to the Hebrews, were a transcript ot the London Poljglott, and were printed at the press of the Jewish Institution at Halle, and sent for distribution in the East, particularly to the JJanish rnissionaries in India.— Bib. Diet. vol. vi. p. 206. The Epistles to the Galatians in Arabic, from a MS. in the Heidelberg Library, quarto, Heidelberg, 158 3, The Epistle to Titus in Arabic, with an interlinear, Latin version, by John Antonidas, quarto, 1612. Le Long, torn. i. p. 1^6. The Epistles of James, John, and Jude, in Arabic, Ethio- pic, and Latin, with notes, by Nisselius and Petraeus, quarto, Leyden, 1654. Ibid, torn. i. p. 46, The Epistle of James in Arabic, with a Latin translation, by Nicolas Panecius, quarto, Witteberg, 1694. The Epistles of John in Arabic and Latin, by Jonas Ham- ^ br^us, lomo. Paris, 1630. The Epistle of Jude, edited from an ancient Heidelberg MS. folio, Breslaw, 1611, Ibid, torn, i, p. 126. The Apocalypse of John in Arabic. A prmted copy among the codices in the Bodleian Library, Ibid, torn. i. p. 127. The New Testament translated into Arabic, by Nathaniel Sabat,- under the superintendence of the late Rev. Hen- ry Martyn of Cawnpore, MS. Sabat was a native of Arabia, who had embraced Christianity; and in consequence oftiiis, he was employed to make a translation of the Ho- ly Scriptures into the Arabic lanj^uage. He was educated, it is said, under the care of the most learned man in Bagdad, and his attainments, as a scholar, are represented as very considerable. — Report. Brit, and Fur. Bib. Soc. 1811, Append, p. 24. After completing the New Tes- List of Translations* 541 lament, he began a translation of the Old; and, according to the latest accounts, lie had completed the Pentateuch and a great part of the Psalms; (Ibid. 1812, p. 13. Ibid. 1813, Append, p. 86.) but since that time he has relinquished the work. Bapt. Period. Accounts, vol. v. p. 62. ARAWACK. Harmony of the Four Gospels in Arawack, the language of the Indians at Hope, on the river Corentyn, in South America, by the Moravian missionaries, MS» Mora- vian Period. Accounts, vol. i, p. 98, ASSAM. The New Testament in the Assam language, translating by the Baptist missionaries at Serampore. Baptist Pe- riod. Accounts, vol. v. p. 43. BALOCH. The Gospel according to Mark in Baloch, MS. Sec Afghan, BENGALEE. The New Testament in Bengalee by William Carey, D. D» one of the Baptist missionaries at Serampore, and pro- fessor of Bengalee, Mahratta, and Sungskrit, in the college of Fort William. The first edition of this work was printed at Serampore in 1801: since that time it has proceeded to a third edition, which, according to the latest accounts, was already nearly circulated. — Baptist Period. Accounts, vol. ii. and vol. v. p. 42. The Old Testament in Bengalee, by William Carey, D. D. in four volumes, octavo* The first volume of this work, containing the Pentateuch, was pub- lished in 1802; the sccon«l, containing the Hagiographia, in 1803: the third, containg the Prophetical books, in 1807; and the last, containing the Historical books, in 1809 — Memoir addressed to the Baptist Mis- sionary Society, relative to the Translation of the Sacred Scriptures. Baptist Period. Accounts, vol. iv. p. 58.* • We are informed that Antonio, a Roman Catholic Missionary at Roglepoor, on the GaTipfc s, has translated tlie Oos^-els and the Acts of the Apostles into the lan- J^viages of tluit diatrict. Mursh's Hisioi-y ui' the Translations of the Scriptures, p. 108. Whether the language here alkided to is the Bengalee, we do not know. 542 Appendix, BILOCHEE. The New Testament translating into Bilochee, the lan- guage which is spoken in the country that lies on the western shore of the Indus, and separates India from Persia; by the Baptist missionaries at Serampore* Baptist Period* Accounts, vol. v, p. 6i. BRAZILIAN. The Old and New Testament, translated into the Bra- zilian language, by an English minister. Le Long Bibliotheca Sacra, tom, i. p. 448. BUGIS. The Gospel according to Mark in Bugis, MS. See Ar- GHAN. The Bugis and Macassar are the languages of two of the most noble and enterprising nations of the East, though they are far from being equally numerous. They are the original languages of the island of Celebes; but are spoken in the Bugis and Macassar settlements on Borneo and several other islands, which are generally comprehended under the name of the Malay Archipelago. — Report. Brit, and For. Bib. Soc. 1811, App. p. 77. BURMAN. The Collects, Gospels, and Epistles, according to the Ritual of the Church of Rome, in Burman. Trans- actions of the Missionary Society, vol. iii. p. 372. Scripture Extracts in Burman. The Baptist missionaries at Serampore have printed two small works in Burman, consisting of Scripture extracts. The largest of these con- tains an account of the creation of the world, and the fall of man, the prophecies concerning Christ, the life and death of our Saviour, the last judgment. &c. — Baptist Period. Accounts, vol. iv. p. 257. The New Testament in Burman, translating by the Bap- tist missionaries at Serampore. Ibid. vol. v. p. 48. CALMUCK. J. Maltsch, one of the United Brethren at Serepta, trans- lated a great part of the Gospels into Calmuck; but as his acquaintance with the language was imperfect, the work is probably of no great value. Moravian Period. Accounts, vol, ii. p. 192, 193. List of TranslatioJis. 543 Some parts of the Gospels, &c. have also been translated into Calmuck, chiefly by Conrad Neitz, another of the Brethren, These are represented as very correct. Re- port Brit, and For^Bib. Soc. 1808, p. 29. The Gospel according to Matthew, in Calmuck, by Isaac. Jacob Schmidt, one of the. Brethren late of Sarepta, MS. This work is ready foiTlhe press, and the British and Foreign Bible Society, being satisfied of the competency of the translator, have en- couraged him to proceed in translating the whole of the New-Testa- ment—Report Brit, and For. Bib. Soc. 1813, p. 33. App. p. 16. CASHMIRE. The New Testament, in the Cashmire language, transla- ting by the Baptist missionaries at Serampore. Baptist Period. Accounts, vol. v. p. 43. CHINESE. The Psalter in Chinese, as part of the Romish Breviary, translated by Louis Buglio. The Gospels and Epistles for the whole year, in Chinese, forming part of the Romish Missal, translated by Louis Buglio. The Dominical Gospels for the whole year, by Emman- uel Dias, with his Commentaries, 14 volumes. Sentences from the Holy Scriptures and the writings of the Fathers, for each day of the year, in Chinese, by James Rho. The Lord's Prayer, in Chinese, with a Latin version, and the notes of Andrew MuUer, quarto, 1676. Le Long, Bibliotheca Sacra, vol. i. p. 145, The Lord's Prayer, in Chinese, with the English transla- tion, by Robert Morrison, printed in the Evangelical Magazine, vol. xxi. Harmony of the Four Gospels, the Acts of the Apostles, the Epistles of Paul, and the first chapter of the He- brews, in Chinese, MS. We are acquainted with three copies of this valuable manuscript. One in the British Museum in folio, lettered by mistake Evan^ciia Qtiatuor Sijiicc; a second in the library of Greenwich Observatory, whicli, in respect of beauty of paper and writing, is much inferior to the copy in the British Museum, but it lias tiie points used in China, which the other wants; and a third was transcribed by Young Saara Tak, a native of China, and was carried by Mr. Morrison to that coun- 544 % Appendix* try, with the view of assisting him in making a translation of the Holy Scriptures into the Chinese language. Mosely's Memoir on the Im- portance and Practibility of Translating the Holy Scriptures into the Chinese, 2d Edit. p. 20. — Evangelical Magazine, vol. ix. p. 445, Mis- sionary Transactions, vol. iii. p. 340. The Acts of the Apostles, in Chmese, by Robert Morri- son, Canton,, 1810. The Gospel according to Luke, in Chinese, by Robert Morrison, Canton, 1811. Besides these, Mr. Morrison, by the latest accounts, had in the press the Epistles to the Romans, Corinthians, Galatians, Ephesians, Philip- pians, Thessalonians, Timothy and Titus, also the Epistles of Peter and James, and a second edition of the Acts of the Apostles, corrected, with the verses annexed. — Evan. Mag. vol. xxi. p. 397. Whether all these are newly translated by Mr. Morrison, or whether they are in part ta- ken from the manuscript which he carried out with him, we do not cer- tainly know. The New Testament, in the Chinese language, by Mr. John Lassar, from Macao, and Joshua Marshman, D. D. one of the Baptist missionaries at Serampore. The translation is completed, and in August 1812, the Gospel accord- ing to John was in press. The Old Testament in the Chinese language, translating by Mr. John Lassar, and Joshua Marshman, D. D. Baptist Period. Accounts, vol. v. p. 42. CINGALESE. The Four Gospels in Cingalese, Columbo, 1739, quarto. The Psalms of David in Cingalese, 1756, octavo. • The Psalms of David, with musical notes, and the Cinga- lese text interlined, 1763. Tlie Acts of the Apostles in Cingalese, Columbo, 1771, quarto. Bib. Diet. vol. i. p. 286. The New Testament in Cingalese, Columbo, 1783. The Books of Genesis, Exodus, and part of Leviticus, Columbo, 1783. Report Brit, and For. Bib. Soc. 1810, Append, p. 86. The Old Testament to the book of Job, by a native clergyman of the name of Philips, MS. This manuscript is deposited among the archives of the Dutch church at Columbo; but on examination it was found to be deficient in many places. The Rev. Mr. Giffening, a Dutch minister born in Ceylon, and versed in the Cingalese language, has lately undertaken to revise and complete the translation.— Report Brit, jyid For. Bib. Soc. 1813, App. p. 18. List of Translations, 545 CREOLE. The New Testament in Creole, Copenhagen, 1781. Re- port Brit, and For. Bib. Soc 1811, Append, p. 131. ESQUIMAUX. Harmony of the Four Gospels, in Esquimaux, by the Moravian missionaries, printed. Moravian Period. Ac- counts, vol. V. p. 2'i, The Gospel according to John, in Esquimaux, by the Moravian missionaries, 1810. The Gospels according to Matthew, Mark, and Luke, by the Moravian missionaries, 1813, Besides these, the missionaries liave translated into Esquimaux, the Acts of the Apostles, the Epistles to the Romans the Corinthians, and the Epiiesians, and it is expected that in a few years they will complete a version of the whole New Testament. — Report Brit, and For. Bib. Soc. ISIO, p. 42. Ibid. 1811, p 23, Append, p. 70. Ibid. 1812, Ap- pend, p. 43. Ibid. 1813, p. 36. Moravian Period. Accounts, vol. V. p. :402. FORMOSAN. The Gospels of St. Matthew and St. John in the Formo- san language, with a Dutch version, by Daniel Gravius, Amsterdam, 1661, quarto. Le Long, Bibliotheca Sa- cra, vol. i. p. 145. GREENLAND. The New Testament in the Greenland language, by Paul Egede. The New Testament in the Greenland language, by Fabricus, another of the Danish missionaries, Copen- hagen, 1799. Both these translations have been printed, but they are so imperfect, that they are not understood by the people. MS. Accounts in the author's possession. Harmony of the Four Gospels, by the Moravian mission. aries. Moravian Period. Accounts, vol. v. p. 23. Besides the Harmony of the Gospels, which the Brethren translated a few years after tlicir settlement in Greenland, and which has since been printed, they have translated the Acts of the Apostles, and the Epistles of Paul, and such portions of the Old Testament as they judged most necessary for the Christian converts. These are still in manu- script; but the British and Foreign Bible Society have otFercd to be at VOL. ir. T) Z J 46 Appendix. the expense of printing them, a proposal which we hope will soon be carried into ell'ect. MS. Accounts in the author's possession. GUZERATTEE. The New Testament translated into Guzerattee, by the Baptist missionaries, at Serampore. This work M'as completed some yeai'S ago, and the printing of it was begun; but it has since been stopped, in consequeuce of the inadequacj of their funds. Bapt. Period. Accounts, vol. iv. p. 244. vol. v. Preface p. 7. IIINDOSTANEE. The four first chapters of Genesis in Hindostanee, by Benjamin Schulz, one of the Danish missionaries in India, Halle, 1745, octavo. The Psalms of David in Hindostanee, by Benjamin Schulz, Halle, 1747, octavo. The Book of Daniel in Hindostanee, by Benjamin Schulz, Halle, 1748, octavo. The New Testament in Hindostanee, by Benjamin Schulz, Halle, 1758, octavo. This work was completed in 1758: but several of the books were previously published separately. It was printed in the Persic char- acter. Bib. Die. vol. i. p. 285; vol. vi. p. 222. The Four Gospels, translated into Hindostanee, by learn- ed natives, and collated with the original Greek, by William Hunter, Esq. Calcutta, 1804. Marsh's His- tory of the Translations of the Scriptures, p. 38, 67. The New Testament in Hindostanee, by William Carey, D. D. Serampore, 1811. Bapt. Period. Accoimts, vol. iv. p. 384. The Old Testament in Hindostanee, translating by Wil- liam Carey, D. D. Ibid. vol. v. p. 43. 'ilie Gospels, translated into the Brij Bhasha, a peculiar dialect of Hindostanee, spoken in the neighbourhood of Agra, by John Chamberlaine, one of the Baptist mis- sionaries. Ibid. vol. V. p. 61. The New Testament translated into Hindostanee, by Mir- za Fitrut, a learned native, under the superintendence of the lute Rev. Henry Martyn of Cawnpore. This work is in the press; and the translator, after finishing the New Testament, began a translation of the Old, and according to the last accounts, had finished the Pentateucli. — Report Brit, and For. Bib. «oc. 1811, p. 23. Ibid. 1812, p. 13. Append, p. 75. Ibid. 1813, Ap- ^)end, p. 85. List of Translations. 547 The Hintlostanee language has admitted, perhaps a greater iiumher of foreign words .into it, than any other of the dialects of India. Thp. mixture is so great, as to render at least two different translations ab- solutely necessary; one which draws principally on the Persian and Arabic languages, for a supply of different words; another which has recourse in the same manner to the Sungskrit. Mr. Hunter's Trans- lation of the Four Gospels, was into the former of these dialects, and was in many places perfectly unintelligible to Sungskrit pundits. That by Dr. Carey was into the latter^ and is probably as little understood by Mussulman monshees. Memoir relative to the Translations of the Scriptures, addressed to the Baptist Missionary Society, p. 10. Bapt. Period. Accounts. The translation which Mr. Martjn superintended was understood chiefly by the learned, particularly Mussulmen, (MS. Accounts,) and therefore we suppose it was into the same dialect as Mr. Hunter's. KURNATA. The New Testament in Kurnata, translating by the Bap- tist missionaries at Seramporc. Bapt. Period. Accounts, vol. V, p. 43. The New Testament in Kurnata, translating by Mr. Hands, at Belhary, where the language is spoken. Re- port of the Missionary Society, 181., p. 11, 26. LAPPONESE. The Lapponese Manuel, containing the Psalms of David, the Proverbs of Solomon, Ecclesiasticus, the Lessons - from the Gospels and Epistles, with the history of the passion of Christ, &c. by John Tornceus, Stockholm, 1648. Lessons from the Gospels and Epistles, the history of Christ's passion, &c. in the Lapponese language, by Glaus Stephan Graan, Stockholm, 1669. Scheffer's History of Lapland, p. 69. The New Testament in Lapponese, 1755. Missionary Magazine, vol. xiv. p. 377. MACASSAR. The Gospel according to Mark, in Macassar, MS. See Afghan and Bucis. MAHRATTA. The New Testament in the Mahratta language, by the Baptist missionaries, Serampore, 1811. Bapt. Period. Accounts, vol. iv. p, 384. 548 Appendix, The Old Testament in the Mahratta language, translating and printing, by the Baptist missionaries at Serampore. Ibid. vol. V. p. 43. MALAY. The Gospels according to Matthew and Mark in Malay, In Arabic characters, with the Dutch version, by Al- bert Cornelius Ruyl, quarto, Enchusa, 1629, Amster- dam, 1638. The Gospels occording to Luke and John in Malay, with the Dutch version, by John Van Hasel, revised and corrected by Justus Heurn. Printed by the command, and at the expence of the directors of the East India Company, quarto, Amsterdam, 1646. The Four Gospels in Malay, according to the Dutch translation of the year 1637, and the Acts of the Apos- tles, by Justus Heurn, quarto, Amsterdam, 1651. Le Long Bibliotheca Sacra, vol. i. p. 144. Tliis is a corrected edition of the translations by Ruyl and Hasel, with the addition of Heurn's own version of the Acts of the Apostles. — Bib. Diet. vol. vi. p. 225. The New Testament in Malay, by Daniel Brower, print- ed by the command, and at the expence of the East India company, Amsterdam, 1668. Le Long, Biblio- theca Sacra, vol. i. p. 144. The Four Gospels and the Acts of the Apostles in Malay, quarto, Oxford, 1677. This edition was taken from Heurn's, and printed at the expense of tlie honourable Mr. Boyle; but as it was in koman characters, it could be of little use to those for whom it was designed. — Bib. Diet. vol. i. p. 225. The Book of Genesis in Malay, by Daniel Brower, with the Dutch version, according to the translation of the year 1637, quarto, Amsterdam, 1662. Le Long, Bib- liotheca Sacra, vol i. p. 144. The Psalter in Malay and Dutch, by John Van Hasel and Justus Heurn, quarto, Amsterdam, 1689. Ukka Wlu' Ldjadid, Ija Ita Segula Surat Perdjandjian Baharuw Atas Titah Segola Tuwan Pemmarentali Kompania, 1731, quarto. Bib. Diet. voU i. p. 283. The Old and New Testament in Malay, Amsterdam, 1733. This, as well as the former work, was printed in Roman characters. Asiatic Researches, vol. x. p. 188. . List of Translations, 549 The Psalter in Malay, with musical notes, quarto, Am- sterdam, .73 . Bib. Diet. vol. i. p. 284. The Old and New Testament in Malay, in five volumes, Batavia, 17 8. This was the version of 1733, in Arabic characters, with the addition of the peculiar Malay letters. It was published by the direc- tion of Jacob Mossel, governor-general of tlie Dutch possessions in the East; and was superintended by John Mauritz Molu- and Herman Peter Van de Werk. Asiatic Researches, vol. x. p. 188. The Gospels in Malay, by Thomas Jarret, Esq. Marsh's History of the Translations of the Scriptures, p. 39. The preceeding versions by the Dutch, we are informed by Dr. Bu- chanan, is in the Eastern Mala}, which is materially diiierent I'roui the Western or that of Sumatra. Soon after the institution of the college of fort William, Mr. Jarret was employed in prejuaring a version of the Holy Scriptures into the Western Malay, an undertaking for which he was well qualified, having resided twelve years in Sumatra. When the progress^ of the Biblical translations was interrupted in the college, he continued to prosecute the work at Madras, and he had as an assis- tant a learned Malay of higli rank, who came from Sumatra for the pur- pose. But to what extent he has carried the work we do not know. Buchanan's Researches, p. 91. Buchanan's Apology for Promoting Christianity in India, p. 71. MALDIVIAN. The Gospels according to Matthew, Mark, Luke; and John. Part II. in Maldivian, M^. See Afghan. The Maldivian language is spoken in the large Archipelago of Mal- dive islands to the south Avest of Ceylon. The nation which inhabit them is numerous and enterprising; the rulers are generally Moslems, the subjects Pagans. The character is original, but the language has a distant relation to the Cingalese. — Report Brit, and For. Bib. Soc 1811, Append, p. 77. The New Testament translating into Maldivian, by the Baptist missionaries at Scrampore. Bapt. Period. Ac- counts, vol. v. p. 61,^ MKXICAN. The Proverbs of Solomon, and many other Fragments of Holy writ, in the Mexican language, by Louis Rod- rigues. The Epistles and Gospels in the Mexican language, by one of the order of St. Mary, who died, 1579, Le Long, Bibliotheca Sacra, torn. i.p. 448. fO Appendix, MIXTECAN. The Epistles and Gospels in Mixtecan, the vulgar lan- guage of New Spain, by Benedict Ferdinand, who flour- ished about 1568. The Epistles and Gospels in the idiom which is spo^^eh by the Western Indians, translated by Arnold a Bosac- cio. Le Long, Bibliotheca Sacra, torn. i. p. 448. NEPALESE. .♦ The New Testament, translating into Nepalese by the Baptist missionaries at Serampore. Bapt. Period. Ac- counts, vol. V. p. 61 ORISSA. The New Testament in the Orissa language, by the Bap- tist missionaries, Serampore, 1809. Bapt. Period. Ac- counts, vol. iv. p. 58, The Old Testament in the Orissa language, translating and printing by the Baptist missionaries at Serampore Ibid. vol. V. p. 42. PERSIC. The Hebrew Pentateuch, with a Persic Translation in the Hebrew character, in alternate verses, in two volumes, folio, MS. Bibl. Colbertina cod. 2468, 2469. Le Long, Bibliotheca Sacra, tom. i. p. 58- The Pentateuch in Persic, in the Persian character, with vowel points, taken from the Constantinople edition, MS. The same version of the Pentateuch, in Hebrew charac- ters, MS. Bibl. Bodleiana cod. 8639. The books of Joshua, Judges, Ruth, Ezra, and Nehemiah, in Persic, in the Hebrew character, MS. Bibl. Colber^ tina cod, 4602. The four books of Kings, in Persic, in the Hebrew char- acter, MS. Ibid. cod. 4601. The book of Job, in Persic, in the Hebrew character, MS. Ibid. cod. 4606, 4607, 4G08. The books of Solomon, Esther, and Ruth, in Persic, MS. /6?V, cod. 46Q5. List of ^Translations, 551 The books of Isaiah and Jeremiah, in Persic, MS. Ibid. cod, 4609, 4610. The book of Daniel, in Persic, MS. Ibid. cod. 4603, 4604. The twelve minor Prophets, in Persic, MS. Ibid, cod: 4610. The Psalms, in Persic, MS. BibL Bodleiaria cod. 437, 3928. The Psalms in Persic, MS. BibL Vindob. cod, 49, de jYisseL The Psalms in Persic, from the Latin, MS. Oxotiii iti BibL Collegii S, Joannis cod. 15, 16. JVum, 1753, 1754. The Psalms 'in Persic, from the Vulgate, MS. BibL Bodleiafia cod. 3776. The Psalms in Persic, from the Latin, by some Jesuits, MS, BibL Bodleiana cod. 3044. The Psalms in Persic, with various readings from two other copies, by John Baptist Vecchietti, a Florentine, ^^in the year 1601, MS. The books of Isaiah, Jeremiah, and Baruch, in Persic. MS. The Proverbs of Solomon, Ecclesiastes, and the Song of Songs, in Persic, MS. The Proverbs, Ecclesiastes, and the Song of Songs, in Persic, written in the Hebrew character, MS. The book of Esther, in Persic, written in the Hebrew character, MS. The Four Gospels, in Persic, MS, beautifully written. The last six manuscripts were formerly in the library of the learned Renaudot, The New Testament, in Persic, MS. BibL Lambethana^ The Gospels in Persic, MS. The Four Gospels in Persic, from the Syriac, by Simon, a Persian Christian, according to Dr. Hyde, MS. BibL Boodleiana cod. 5453. A. The Four Gospels in Persic, with a Latin Exposition, MS. The Four Gospels in Persic, MS, Cantabrigicsi. BibL Collegii KmanueLs cod. 64. B: The Four Gospels in Persic, MS. BibL Bodleiana cod.. 395. The Four Gospels in Persic, MS. BibL Leidensis cod. WarncriarM, 91, 671, 701,. p. 410 Catalologi in folio ^ 552 Appendix, The Gospel of Christ in Persic, MS. Bibliotheca Fin- dobo?iensis cod. 49, de Nissel. The Four Gospels in Persic, MS. The Gospel according to Matthew in Persic, MS. Bib- lioth. Medic cee P alalia cod. 17. D*Herbelot Le Long, Bibliotheca Sacra, torn* i. p. 132. The Pentateuch in Persic, in the Hebrew character, trans- lated by Rabbi Jacob, a Jew, for the use of his brethren residing in Persia. Constantinople, 1546* This was pi'inted in a Polyglott edition of the Pentateuch, which was published at Constantinople in 1546, or, as is sometimes said, 1551; and which, besides the Persic version, contained the five books of Mo- ses, in Hebrew, Chaldee, and Arabic. — Ibid. torn. i. p. 41, 134 The Pentateuch and the Four Gospels in Persic, in the London Polyglott, London, 1657, The Pentateuch, as printed in the London Polyglott, is a copy of Rabbi Jacob's version, but it is printed in Persic, not in Hebrew char- acters. The Four Gospels are taken from the MS. of Simon in the Bodleian Library, which we have marked above, A. This version, ac- cording to Walton, is the most ancient and the best we possess; but by others it is said to be very incorrect, and of little use. Ibid. torn. i. p. 132, 133, 134. Encyclopaedia Bntannica. Article Bible. The Four Gospels in Persic, folio, London, 1657. This edition was printed from the Cambridge MS. which we have marked above, B. and which is a translation, not from the Greek, but the Syriac. The publication of it was begun by Abraham Wheelock, professor of Arabic in the University of Cambridge, but he did not live to finish it. It was completed, however, by Mr. Pierson. Ibid. torn, i. p. 134; Bib. Diet vol. vi. p. 226. The Four Gospels in Persic, translated bv order of Na- dir Shah. MS. It is a curious fact, that in the year 1740, Nadir Shah, the usurper of the throne of Persia, who is so distinguished for his cruelties, order- ed a translation of the Four Gospels to be made into the Persic lan- guage; but the work was completely bungled through the negligence and unlaithfulness of those who were employed in it. They were only six months in completing the translation, and transcribing several fair copies of it: and they dressed it up with all the foolish glosses which the fables of the Koran could warrant. Their chief guide was an ancient Arabic and Persic version. Ilanway's Travels, vol. ii. p. 404. The Gospel according to Luke, in Persic, Halle, 1744. Bib. Diet. vol. vi.p. 227. Twenty chapters of the Gospel according to Matthew, by the late William Chambers, Esq. of Calcutta. Pro- ceedings of the Society for Missions to Africa and the East, vol. i. That part of this translation which contains our Lord's Sermon on tiie Mount, has beeji printed. Bib. Diet. vol. vi. p. 227". lAst of Translations. 553 The Gospels in Persic, by lieutenant colonel Colebrooke, late surveyor-general of Bengal, Calcutta, 180 *. Marsh's History of the Translations of the Scriptures, p. 39, 77, The New Testament; translating into Persic, by Nathan- iel Sabat, under the superintendence of the Rev. Henry Martyn of Cawnpore, Whether Sabat completed this v/ork we are uncertain. In December 1809, he had advanced to the end of the first Epistle to tlie Corinthians; but his version does not appear to have given satisfaction, and has not been printed. Report Brit, and For. Bib. Soc. 1811, Append, p. 24, 74. Ibid. 1813, Append, p. 86. The New Testament, translating into Persic, by the Rev. L. Sebastiana. This version was intended for the use of the Christians dispersed over Persia, who ar.* represented as very desirous of possessing a plain intelligible translation of the Holy Scriptures. Sebastiana was many years resident at the court of Persia, and made his translation immedi- ately from the Greek. Report. Brit, and For Bib. Soc. 1812, p. 13, Apj)end.p. 71. The New Testament, in Persic, by the late Rev. Henry Martyn of Cawnpore. Report. Brit, and For. Bib. Soc. 181 J, Append, p. 86. Whether this translation is entirely distinct from Sabat's we do not know. PORTUGUESE. The Pentateuch in Portuguese, edited by the Jews of Amsterdam^ Le Long, Bibliotheca Sacra, torn, i. p, 368. The New Testament in Portuguese, translated at Batavia by some Dutch ministers. As the first edition of this translation was very incorrect, it was sent to Amsterdam, where, after being revised, it was again printed in 1681. Propagation of the Gospel in the East, Part II. p. 14. The New Testament in Portuguese, by John Ferreira d' Almeida. The author of this work was a native of Portugal, who, though edu- cated a Roman Catholic, embraced the Reformed Religion. Niccampii Historia Missionis Evangelictt in India Orientali, p. 155. The Old Testament in Portuguese, begun by John Fer- reira d'Almeida, and completed by James Op Den Akker, one of the Dutch ministers of Batavia. Ibid, p. 273, 275, 360. The Old Testament in Portuguese, by the Danish mis- sionaries at Tranquebar. Ibid. VOL. II. 4 A 554 Appendix. SARAMECA. Harmony of the Four Gospels in Sarameca, the language spoktn by the Free Negroes at Bambey, in South America, by the Moravian missionaries, MS. Mora- vian Period, Accounts, vol. iii. p. 59. SHIKH. The New Testament in the Shikh language, translating and printing by the Baptist missionaries at Serampore. Baptist Period. Accounts, vol. v. p. 43. SUNGSKRIT. The New Testament in the Sungskrit language, by Wil- liam Carey, D. D. one of the Baptist missionaries at Serampore, and professor of Bengalee, Mahratta, and Sungskrit, in the college of fort William, Serampore, 1809. Baptist Period. Accounts, vol. iv. p. 58. The Old Testament in the Sungskrit language, translating by William Carey, D. D. Ibid. vol. v. p. 42. TAMUL. The Gospel of Matthew, translated from the Portuguese into Tamul, .by Francis de Fonseca. Baldasus' Des- cription of the Coasts of Malabar, Coromandel, and Cey- lon, in Churchhill's Collection of Voyages and Travels, vol. iii. p. 719. The New Testament in Tamul, by Bartholomew Ziegen- balg, Tranquebar, 1715, quarto. Niecampii Historia Missionis Evangelicse in India Orientali, p. 183. The Old Testament in Tamul, by Barthalomew Ziegen- balg and Benjamin Schulz, Tranquebar, 1727, quarto. This work was originally published in three parts; the first of which containing the five books of Moses, Joshua, and Judges, was published in 1720; the second, containing from Ruth to the prophetical books, in 1726; the third, containing the prophetical books, in 1727; and in the following year, these were succeeded by the Apowyphal books. Ibid. p. 224, 272, 287, 311. The New Testament in Tamul, Columbo, 1743, quarto. This work was printed in Ceylon, under the auspices of the Dutch governor. Bib. Diet. vol. i. p. 285. Whether it is a distinct translation from Ziegenhalg's. we do not ki^ow. List of Translations* 5^5 The New Testament in Tamul, by John Philip Fabricius, one of the Danish missionaries in India Madras, 1777. Fabiicius, the author of this work, is described as an unparalleled Ta- mul scholar; and his translation is representeil as much more classical and elegant tluin that of Ziegenbalg, though it also is faitliful enough. lieport Brit, and For. Bib. Soc 1805, p. 56. Ibid. 1811, Append, p. 19. TELINGA. The Old and New Testament, toi^ether with the Apocry- pha, in Teling-a, by Benjamin Schulz. Niecampii His- toria Missionis Evangelicse in India Orientali, p. 296, 365. This work, we suppose, was never printed. It is probable the manu- script was carried by the author to Halle; in Saxony, and deposited in tlie Orphan House Library. several Books in the New Testament in the Telinga lan- guage, by captain Dodds. Captain Dodds, a nephew to the late Dr. Caverhill, a physician in London; began a translation of the New Testament into the Telinga language; but he died in September 1795, before the work was comple- ted. iVlissionary Magazine, vol. i. p. 284. The Gospels according to Matthew, Mark, and Luke, in Telinga, by Augustus Des Granges, assisted by Anun- darayer, a Christian Brahmin, Serampore, 1812, Besides translating these three Gospels, Mr. Des Granges had com- pleted, previous to his death, a first copy of the Gospel according to John, the Acts of the Apostles, the Epistle"^to the Romans, and the first Epistle to the Corinthians. Report Brit, and For. Bib. Soc. 1811, p. 114,^116. Ibid. 1812, p. 13. The New Testament in Telinga, translating and printing by the Baptist missionaries at Serampore. Baptist Pe- riod. Accounts, vol. v. p. 43. TURKISH. The Old Testament in Turkish, written in the Hebrew character for the use of the Jews. The Bible translated into the Turkish language, by John Ungnadius. The Bible, in the Turkish language, MS. Fuit. olim Bibl. Monachiensis. Bibl. Vinariensis. The Pentateuch, the. books of Joshua, Judges, Samuel, and Kings, translated from the Hebrew into Turkish, MS. Bibl. Lcidensis Codex ^ p. 386. fFarneriana^ p. 409. Catalogi in folio. Le Long, Bibliotheca Sacra, vol. i. p. 135. 556 Appendix, The Bible translated into the Turkish huigiiage, by Hali Beigh, MS. Hali Beigh, first interpreter at the Grand Seignior's court in the 17th century, was born of Christian parents in Poland; but having been taken by the Tartars when he was young, he was sold by them to the Turks, who brought him up in their religion in the seraglio. Besides writing various other works, particularly a Grammar and Dictionary of the Turkish language, he translated the whole of the Bible into the Turkish language, for Levinus Warner, who sent it to Leyden that it might be printed, where the MS. is still preserved in the public library. Bibt. Zeidensis cod. p. 390, 391. IVarneri Ibid. cod. 1101, p. 410. Catalogi in folio. Hali I5eigh proposed returin^ into the bosom of the Christian church, but he died before he accomplished his design. Le Long, tom. i. p. 36. Encyclopsedia Britannica, Art. Hall Beigh. The Psalms of David, in Turkish, according to the trans- lation of the Hali Beigh, MS. formerly in the possession of Dr. Hyde. The Gospels according to Matthew and John, in Turkish, written at Ispaham in Roman characters, by M. De Lauziere, MS. In Bihl. Upsaliensi Le Long, tom. i. p. 136. The New Testament in Turkish, by Lazarus Seaman, quarto, Oxford, 1666. This work was published, we believe, at the expence of the English Turkey Company. It was sent into the East, and proved a most ac- ceptable present to the Christians in that part of the world. Fabricii Liux Evaiigelii, p. 596. We understand it is an excellent translation. The New Testament in Turkish, by Henry Brunton, Karass, 1813. Religious Monitor, vol. xiii. p. 308. This translation is into the language of the Nogoy Tartars, which is nearly the same with the Kazan, Buchanan, and Truckmanian,and is a particular dialect of the Turkish. In making it, Mr. Brunton derived essential assistance from Dr. Seaman's translation; but still it is proba- ble. Ills version would be considered as barbarous at Constantinople. The Gospel according to Luke, in Turkish- The Acts of the Aposdes, in the Turkish. The Epistle to the Romans, in Turkish. The Epistle to the Hebrews, in Turkish. The First Epistle of John, with the beginning of his Gos- pel, in Turkish. These were all taken from Seaman's translation, and were printed l)y Callenberg, at the Jewish Institution at Halle, in Saxony, for the pur- pose of being sent into Turkey. Marsh's Historv of the Translations ot the Scriptures, p. 9, 80. THE INTRODUCTION OF TFIE G03PKL THE BRITISH ISLES.* Christian Friends, and Brethren, AS we are met together to consiiit how we may most effectually communicate the blessings of the Gospel to those nations and people who are destitute of this heavenly treasure; it may not be amiss to enquire hoxv we ourselves became possessed of so great a gift: and by what means, and at what tirne, our happy country, once full of gross darkness, became illuminated by this Divine light? The information we have on these points comes, partly from tradition, and partly from authentic history. The lat- ter does not reach so high as the former; nor is it so circum- stantial; but they have been in early times so blended with each other, that with some, the ge?iuine history has been confounded with uncertain traditiojis, and so rejected: and the tradition has been by others, taken for authentic history, and all its extravagance adopted. In these circumstances, we find it difficult to discern truth from falsehood; and are obliged to go to writers of other countries, for that informa- tion which we are afraid to receive from those of our own. Where, however, the voice of tradition has been strong, unvarying and continued; it is reasonable to suppose that it * This account of the Intro Juction of the Gospel into Great Britain, was given by Dr. A. Clarke; in an Address delivered in London, on Thursday evening, December 1st, 1814, at the formation of a Mink-io?!- ary Society among the people caHcd Methodists, in that citv. 558 The Introduction of the Gospel contains, at least, the outlines of truth: and it would be as absurd to reject all it utters, as it would be dangerous to re- ceive all its amplifications and details. 1, The tradition which is of the highest antiquity, and has been the most generally received by our ancient histo- rians, and by the nation at large, is that which attributes the introduction of the Word of Life into Britain, to Joseph of Arimathea. The substance of this history, is as follows: About 63 years after the incarnation of our Lord, and 30 after his ascension, Joseph of Arimathea, who had buried our Lord's body in his own tomb, was furnished by Philip the Evangelist, with eleven disciples, and sent into Britain to introduce the Gospel of Christ in place of the barbarous rites of the Druids. With these rites, as well as with the people, the Roman empire had become well acquainted through the writings of Julius Caesar, These holy men, on their landing, applied to ylrviragus^ a British king, for permission to settle in a rude and uncul- tivated spot, called Ynswytryn by the British, Avaloma by the Romans, and Glcesting-byrig by the Saxons; and is still known by the name of Glastonbury. Their petition was granted, and ttvelve hides of land were assigned for their support; and the place is to this day, denominated the twelve hydes of Glaston. Here, according to this tradition, the standard of the Cross was first erected; and a chapel made of xvicker-work^ was the first church, or oratory , of God in Britain! See Dugdale's Monasticon. Vol. L How famous this place became afterwards, it is not ne- cessary here to enquire; nor shall I stop to mention, much less confute, the silly legends that have been so connected with this tradition as to render the whole almost incredible. Allowing the main circumstances to be true; we find from this earliest tradition, that the first establishment of Christianity in this country, was owing, under God, to the exertions of Missionaries: a subject that will gain increasing light as we descend with tradition and history. into the British Isles. 559 2. It is not to be supposed that these first labourers would be left long without help, as Christianity Avas making the most rapid progress in every part of the Roman empire; and a considerable connexion subsisted at that time, between the Roman government and the British Isles: — The Romans kept up this intercourse, principally for the sake of extend- ing their conquests, and establishing those which they had already made: but such was the div.ded and distro. ted state of Bi'itain, that the Gospel was not at all likely to get any gcjieral footing, as, in many cases, there was scarcely any communication between the different districts of the same country. 3. That tlie conquests of the Romans were extended in this island, in the apostoiic age, we^iow to be a fact suffi- ciently ascertained by history; and particularly under the emperor Claudius, who came here in person about A. D. 43; and an ancient inscription has given some learned men cause to believe that the Gospel was first introduced by a Christian lady, named Pomponia^ wife to Flautius^ one of the generals of the Roman emperor; who is supposed to have made the Christian doctrine known to her domestics, and the whole circle of her acquaintance, whilst resident in Britain. 4. Tliat St. Paul meditated the conversion of the whole world; and proposed to carry the glad tidings of Christ cru- cified every where, his own history sufficiently proves. We need not, therefore, wonder to find his name in the tradition- ary records, among those who first planted the Gospel in Britain. St. Clement, who was contemporary with this apostle, and whose epistles are still preserved, and are an in- valuable record of the remotest Christian antiquity, (if his words be not misunderstood,) is supposed to assert the fact. The passage to which I refer, is in the iifth chapter of his first Epistle to the Corinthians y where, speaking of St. Paul, he has these words, >t>;^u| yivoy^zvog iv -v/j ocvxroKy; yMi iv ryj cTt/y-e/ — ii- KXiocvviiV ^iSix^^,g cAov tov y.O!Ty,ov jwti €7ri to n^uoi Trfi ^vaooc. lie 560 The Introduction of the Gospel . became a Herald to the East and to the West; he taught the whole world righteousness, coming even to the boundaries of the West. By the words rs^^ot ry]<; ^vs-iug, the boundaries of the West, Bishop Stillingfleet strongly argues, that Britain alone is intended; though others suppose, that Clement re- fers to Spain. 5. To St, Feter, and to Aristobulus, one of the domestics of the Roman emperor, mentioned, Rom. xvi. 20. this ho- nour has also been given, but on more dubious evidence, which it is not necessary here to produce. 6. That this nation was converted to the faith of Christ by those who had been disciples of our Lord, was the early and constant belief of^iir forefathers. This runs through all our historiesy and even through some of our regal acts. In the charter granted by Henry II. in the Year of our Lord 1185, for the rebuilding of Glastonbury Church, which had been burnt; it is styled '"''mater sanctorum tumulus sanctorum., quam ab ipsis discipulis Domini edifcatam,'''' " the mother and burying place of the saints, founded by the very disci- ples of our Lord;'''' and adds, venerabilis habet antiquorum, Quthoritas, " it has the venerable authority of the ancients." In the same charter he adds, quafons et origo totius religio- nis Anglice pro ccrto habetur; " which is incontrovertibly ac- knowledged to be the fountain and origin of the whole reli- gion of England." This church was the head of all eccle- siastical authority in these nations, till the year 1154, when Pope Adrian IV. transferred that honour to St. Albans. 7. The story of Lucius, king of Britain, who in A. D. 156, is said by the Venerable Bede, to have embraced the Chris- tian faith, and who is called X\\q first Christian king; is gen- erally known. Bede says that this king wrote a letter to Eleutherus, Bishop of Rome, praying that he might be in- structed in the Christain faith; which was accordingly done. See Bedce Hist. Eccles. lib. i. c. 4. Salutaris lux Evangelii, a Fabi-icio, p. 406, ) mto the British Isles. 561 This is the most uncertain of all the traditions which we have relative to this important event: and were we to sup- pose, that the Christian religion wasjirst introduced here un- der the auspices of a king we should then have ojie solitary proof that God had departed from his general way ot' dis- seminating His truth among mankind; which is beginning with tliQ LEAST, and going to the greatest: not begin ning with Icings, and then proceeding to their subjects: — but to hide pride from man, converting the lowest even of the sub- jects; and by their means, converting the kings themselves. The truth seems to l^e this, that although Christianity was introduced here long before the time of Lucius; yet, Lucius knowing the Christian religion, and finding the means of propagating it in his own district were very inadequate, might send to Eleutherus, for additional help; and from this, the zealous Romanists might take occasion to say, that king Lucius was converted by Roman missionaries* On reviewing all these alleged authorities for the early introduction ot Christianity into this country; it may be said, " The traditions themselves render the thing uncertain and incredible; the same fact being attributed to so many differ- ent persons." I confess that this objection has, with me, no weight: different persons may be consistently enough said to have introduced the Gospel into different parts of the island; some in the Norths some in the South, some in the JFest, and some in the East: for, such were the divisions and government of the Britons in those ancient times, that Christianity might have a firm footing in the isle oi Avalon, without being known in the isle oi^ Thanet; and he who brought it first to Kent, might suppose himself the intro- ducer of Christianity into England, though it had existed long before in Somerset. Having gone, as far as I judge necessary, through tradi- tions which must be allowed to be less or more uncertain, though by no means to be disregarded; I shall come now to positive testi?nony, which is incapable of being suspected; VOL. ir. 415 562 The Introduction of the Gospec and which will prove that Christianity had an establishment here, long before the Romish Church pretends to have given our countrymen the blessings of the Gospel, 1. The Jirst decisive testimony I meet with is in Ter- TULLiAN, who flourished nearest to the apostles, about the middle of the second century. In his book Adversus Ju- dieos, cap. 7. De Nativitate Christi, speaking on the words of David, Psal. xix. 4. Their line is gone out through all the earth, and their words to the end oj the world. " In whom,'* says he, " have all the nations of the earth believed, but in Christ? Not only Parthians, and Medes, and Elamites, and the dwellers in Mesopotamia, and in Judea, and Cappado- cia, in Pontus and Asia, Phrygia and Pamphylia, in Egypt, and in the parts of Libya and Cyrene, and strangers of Rome, Jews and Proselytes, and the other nations; ' etiam Hispaniarum omnes termini, et Galliarum diversce natiojies, et Britannorum inaccessa Romanis loca, Christo vero subdita^ &c. but also all the boundaries of the Spaniards, all the dif- ferent nations of the Gauls, and those parts of Britain which were inaccessible to the Romans, are become subject to ChrisL" — This is another proof that the Gospel was established here before the middle of the second century; and how long before^ we cannot pretend to say. 2. The second testimony which I shall produce is that of Origen, who flourished about A. D. 220. In his fourth Hoinily on Ezekicl, speaking of " the Prophecies which the Jev,s allowed to refer to the advent of the Messiah," and particularly on the words. The whole earth shall shout for joy, he says, " The miserable Jews acknowledge that this is spoken of the presence of Christ; but they are stupidly ig- norant of the person, though they see the words fulfilled. — Qua?ido enim terra Britannia ante adventiun Christi, in unius Dei donsensit religionem? When, before the advent of Christ, did the land of Britain agree in the worship of one God? When did the land of the Moors, when did the whole globe at once agree in this? But now, on account of the churches into the British Isles* 563 which are spread to the uttermost bounds of the v/orld, tlie whole ea?'th, xvith 7'ejoicing^ invokes the God of Israel*'' — Origen. Op. Vol. III. p. 370. From this it is evident, that die Christian reUgion had been, even before his time, planted in Britain; and at least in the districts best known to the Romans, it had pretty generally prevailed. 3. The next testimony I shall produce, is that of St. Athanasius, taken from his Apologia contra Arianos^ c. 1. written about A. D. 350, where, mentioning his trial be- fore the council of Sardis, at which there were more than 300 Bishops present, s^ iTTtx-^x^m, AiyvTrrov, AjSut^f — IroiAta? — 2jv >ta6' >j|Wci?, KXi yoe,^ ot,i BfiToiviKct'i vi)(rci, ai t>j? ^aKacr-rr,? ejtrof Y.ziy,ivo(,i roivrri';, aoti iv oivrw o\j(roii rci) coKicx,vic xy,g ivvccfxiug tou ^yjf^oiTO? y,c-^ovro, kch ycc^ kccku iKKhy^crnxi KOii ^\j'.:'' t\ % -^* .y ' '.v/- ^»r: i*'?,